Collection of Prakrit and Sanskrit Inscriptions

Author(s): P Piterson
Publisher: Bhavnagar Archiological Department
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/007577/1

Page #1
RST - CELL zreya jIrNoddhAra -: saMyojaka :zrI AzApUraNa pArzvanAtha jaina jJAnabhaMDAra zA. vimaLAbena saremala javeracaMdajI beDAvALA bhavanA hIrAjaina sosAyaTI, sAbaramatI, amadAvAda-380005. mo. 94265 85904 (o.) 079-22132543

Page #2
"aho zrutajJAnama" graMtha jIrNodhdhAra 'kalekzana oNpha prAkRta-saMskRta iskrIpzansa : saMyojaka : zAha bAbulAla saramala beDAvALA zrI AzApUraNa pArzvanAtha jaina jJAna bhaMDAra zA. vImaLAbena saremala javeracaMdajI beDAvALA bhavana hIrAjaina sosAyaTI, sAbaramatI, amadAvAda-380005 (mo.) 9426585904 (o.) 22132543 saMvata 2067 I.sa. 2011

Page #3
"Aho Shrut Gyanam"

Page #4
pRSTha 238 286 54 007 810 850 322 280 162 302 aho zrutajJAnama graMtha jIrNoddhAra- saMvata 2065 (I. 2009- seTa naM-1 kramAMka pustakanuM nAma kartA-TIkAkAsaMpAdaka 001 | zrI naMdIsUtra avacUrI pU. vikramasUrijIma.sA. 002 | zrI uttarAdhyayana sUtra cUrNI pU. jinadAsagaNicUrNIkAra / | 003 zrI arhadrItA-bhagavadgItA pU. meghavijayajI gaNima.sA. 004 zrI arhaccUDAmaNisArasaTIkaH pU. bhadrabAhusvAmIma.sA. 005 | zrI yUkti prakAzasUtraM | pU. padmasAgarajI gaNima.sA. 006 | zrI mAnatuGgazAstram | pU. mAnatuMgavijayajIma.sA. aparAjitapRcchA | zrI bI. bhaTTAcArya 008 zilpasmRti vAstu vidyAyAm | zrI naMdalAla cunilAlasomapurA 009 zilparatnambhAga-1 | zrIkumAra ke. sabhAtsavazAstrI 010 | zilparatnambhAga-2 | zrIkumAra ke. sabhAtsavazAstrI 011 prAsAdatilaka zrI prabhAzaMkara oghaDabhAI 012 | kAzyazilpam zrI vinAyaka gaNeza ApaTe 013 prAsAdamaJjarI zrI prabhAzaMkara oghaDabhAI 014 | rAjavallabha yAne zilpazAstra zrI nArAyaNa bhAratIgosAI 015 zilpadIpaka | zrI gaMgAdharajI praNIta | vAstusAra zrI prabhAzaMkara oghaDabhAI 017 dIpArNava uttarArdha | zrI prabhAzaMkara oghaDabhAI jinaprAsAdamArtaDa zrI naMdalAla cunIlAla somapurA | jaina graMthAvalI | zrI jaina zvetAmbarakonphransa 020 hIrakalaza jainajyotiSa zrI himmatarAmamahAzaMkara jAnI nyAyapravezaH bhAga-1 | zrI AnaMdazaMkara bI.dhruva 022 | dIpArNavapUrvArdha zrI prabhAzaMkara oghaDabhAI 023 anekAntajayapatAkAkhyaM bhAga pU. municaMdrasUrijIma.sA. | anekAntajayapatAkAkhyaM bhAga2 | zrI eca. Ara. kApaDIA 025 | prAkRtavyAkaraNabhASAMtara saha zrI becaradAsa jIvarAjadozI tatpopaplavasiMhaH | zrI jayarAzI bhaTTa bI. bhaTTAcArya | 027 zaktivAdAdarzaH zrI sudarzanAcAryazAstrI 156 352 120 88 110 018 498 019 502 454 021 226 640 452 024 500 454 188 026 214

Page #5
028 414 192 824 288 520 578 278 252 324 302 038 196 190 202 | kSIrArNava | zrI prabhAzaMkara oghaDabhAI 029 vedhavAstuprabhAkara zrI prabhAzaMkara oghaDabhAI | 030 zilpapatrIvAra | zrI narmadAzaMkarazAstrI 031. prAsAda maMDana paM. bhagavAnadAsa jaina 032 | zrI siddhahema vRtti vRti adhyAya pU. bhaviSyamUrinama.sA. 033 zrI siddhahema bRhadvRtti bRhannyAsa adhyAyara pU. lAvaNyasUrijIma.sA. 034 | zrIsima vRtti cUkyAsa adhyAya che pU. bhAvasUrinIma.sA. 035 | zrasihama vRtti cUdAna adhyAya (ra) (3) pU. bhaviSyamUrinIma.sA. 036 | zrI siddhahema bRhadvRti bRhannyAsa adhyAya5 pU. lAvaNyasUrijIma.sA. | 037 vAstunighaMTu prabhAzaMkara oghaDabhAI somapurA tilakamannarI bhAga-1 pU. lAvaNyasUrijI 039 | tilakamannarI bhAga-2 pU. lAvaNyasUrijI 040 tilakamajharI bhAga-3 pU. lAvaNyasUrijI saptasandhAna mahAkAvyama pU. vijayaamRtasUrizvarajI 042 saptabhImimAMsA pU. paM. zivAnandavijayajI nyAyAvatAra satiSacaMdra vidyAbhUSaNa vyutpattivAda guDhArthatattvAloka zrI dharmadattasUri (bacchA jhA) 045 | sAmAnya niyukti guDhArthatattvAloka zrI dharmadattasUri (bacchA jhA) 046 | saptabhaLInayapradIpa bAlabodhinIvivRttiH pU. lAvaNyasUrijI 047 vyutpattivAda zAstrArthakalA TIkA zrIveNImAdhava zAstrI 048 | nayopadeza bhAga-1 tarakiNItaraNI pU. lAvaNyasUrijI nayopadeza bhAga-2 tarakiNItaraNI pU. lAvaNyasUrijI 050 nyAyasamuccaya pU. lAvaNyasUrijI 051 syAdyArthaprakAzaH pU. lAvaNyasUrijI dina zuddhi prakaraNa pU. darzanavijayajI 053 | bRhad dhAraNA yaMtra pU. darzanavijayajI jyotirmahodaya saM. pU. akSayavijayajI 041. 480 228 043 6o 044 218 190 138 296 2io 049. 274 286 216 052 532 13 112

Page #6
pAdaka | pRSTha ! 160 202 48 322 aho zrutajJAnama graMtha jIrNoddhAra- saMvata 2066 (I. 2010 - seTa naM-2 krama pustakanuM nAma bhASA kartA-TIkAkA(saMpAdaka 055 | zrI siddhahema bRhadvatti bUdanyAsa adhyAya-6 pU. lAvaNyasUrijIma.sA. 296 056 | vividha tIrtha kalpa pU. jinavijayajI ma.sA. 057 | bhAratIya haina zrama saMskRti sane manA zu4. pU. pUNyavijayajI ma.sA. 164 058 | siddhAntalakSaNagUDhArtha tattvalokaH | saM zrI dharmadattasUri / 059 vyApti paJcaka vivRtti TIkA zrI dharmadattasUri 0608na saMgIta rAjamAtA | . zrI mAMgaroLa jaina saMgIta maMDaLI 306 061 caturviMzatIprabandha (prabaMdha koza) | zrI rasikalAla eca. kApaDIA | 062 vyutpattivAda Adarza vyAkhyayA saMpUrNa 6 adhyAya saM zrI sudarzanAcArya 668 | 063 candraprabhA hemakaumudI pU. meghavijayajI gaNi 516 064 viveka vilAsa saM/J. | zrI dAmodara goviMdAcArya 268 065 | paJcazatI prabodha prabaMdha saM pU. mRgendravijayajI ma.sA. 456 066 sanmatitattvasopAnam |saM pU. labdhisUrijI ma.sA. 0676zamAdA hI guzanuvAI | gu4. pU. hemasAgarasUrijI ma.sA. 638 068 moharAjAparAjayam saM pU. caturavijayajI ma.sA. 192 069 | kriyAkoza saM/hiM zrI mohanalAla bAMThiyA 428 070 | kAlikAcAryakathAsaMgraha saM/J. zrI aMbAlAla premacaMda | 071 sAmAnyanirukti caMdrakalA kalAvilAsa TIkA saM. zrI vAmAcaraNa bhaTTAcArya | 308 072 | janmasamudrajAtaka saM/hiM zrI bhagavAnadAsa jaina 128 073| meghamahodaya varSaprabodha saM/hiM zrI bhagavAnadAsa jaina 532 0748na sAmudrinai iya jthI J4. zrI himmatarAma mahAzaMkara jAnI 0758na yitra ilpadrbha sAga-1 44. zrI sArAbhAI navAba 374 420 406

Page #7
076 | jaina citra kalpanUma bhAga-2 saMgIta nATya rUpAvalI 077 078 bhAratanAM jaina tIrtho ane tenuM zilpasthApatya 079 zilpa cintAmaNi bhAga-1 080 bRhad zilpa zAstra bhAga-1 081 bRhad zilpa zAstra bhAga-2 082 bRhad zilpa zAstra bhAga-3 | 083 | AyurvedanA anubhUta prayogo bhAga-1 084 kalyANa kAraka 183 vidhaopana joza 086 087 188 hastasIvanam kathA ratna koza bhAga-1 kathA ratna koza bhAga-2 089 endracanuviMzatikA 090 sammati tarka mahArNavAvatArikA guja. guja. guja. guja. guja. guja. zrI sArAbhAI navAba zrI vidyA sArAbhAI navAba zrI sArAbhAI navAba saM. zrI manasukhalAla bhudaramala zrI jagannAtha aMbArAma zrI jagannAtha aMbArAma zrI jagannAtha aMbArAma pU. kAntisAgarajI zrI vardhamAna pArzvanAtha zAstrI guja. guja. guja. saM./ hiM zrI naMdalAla zarmA guja. guja. saM. saM. zrI becaradAsa jIvarAja dozI zrI becaradAsa jIvarAja dozI pU. meghavijayajIgaNi pU. yazovijayajI, pU. puNyavijayajI AcArya zrI vijayadarzanasUrijI 238 194 192 254 260 238 260 114 910 436 336 230 322 114 560

Page #8
krama 91 92 93 94 95 96 97 98 99 100 101 102 103 104 105 106 107 108 zrI AzApUraNa pArzvanAtha jaina jJAnabhaMDAra saMyojaka zAhabAbulAla saremala (mo.) 9426585904 (o.) 22132543ahoshrut.bs@gmail.com zAha vImaLAvena saremala javeracaMdajI beDAvALA bhavana hIrAjaina sosAyaTI, rAmanagara, sAbaramatI, amadAvAda - 05. aho zrutajJAnam graMtha jIrNoddhAra saMvata 2067 (I. 2011) seTa naM. 3 prAyaH aprApya prAcIna pustakoM kI skena DIvIDI banAI usakI suucii| yaha pustake vebasAiTa se bhI DAunaloDa kara sakate haiN| pustaka nAma saMpAdaka / prakAzaka motIlAla lAghAjI punA karttA / TIkAkAra bhASA vAdidevasUrijI saM. syAdvAda ratnAkara bhAga-1 syAdvAda ratnAkara bhAga-2 vAdidevasUrijI motIlAla nAghAjI punA syAdvAda ratnAkara bhAga - 3 vAdidevasUrijI syAdvAda ratnAkara bhAga - 4 vAdidevasUrijI syAdvAda ratnAkara bhAga - 5 vAdidevasUrijI pavitra kalpasUtra puNyavijayajI - samarAGgaNa sUtradhAra bhAga - 1 samarAGgaNa sUtradhAra bhAga-2 bhuvanadIpaka gAthAsahastrI bhAratIya prAcIna lipImAlA zabdaratnAkara subodhavANI prakAza laghu prabaMdha saMgraha jaina stotra saMcaya - 1-2-3 sanmatitarka prakaraNa bhAga - 1, 2, 3 sanmatitarka prakaraNa bhAga - 4, 5 nyAyasAra - nyAyatAtparyadIpikA - -- bhojadeva bhojadeva padmaprabhasUrijI samayasuMdarajI gaurIzaMkara ojhA sAdhusundarI nyAyavijayajI jayaMta pI. ThAkara mANikyasAgarasUrijI siddhasena divAkara siddhasena divAkara satiSacaMdra vidyAbhUSaNa saM. saM. saM. saM. saM./aM saM. saM. saM. saM. hindI saM. saM. gu saM. saM. saM. saM. saM. motIlAla lAghAjI punA motIlAla lAghAjI punA motIlAla lAghAjI punA sArAbhAI [navAba TI. gaNapati zAstrI TI. gaNapati zAstrI veMkaTeza presa sukhA munzIrAma manohararAma haragovindadAsa becaradAsa hemacaMdrAcArya jaina sabhA orIenTa isTI. baroDA AgamoddhAraka sabhA sukhalAla saMghavI sukhalAla saMghavI esiyATIka sosAyaTI pRSTha 272 240 254 282 118 466 342 362 134 70 316 224 612 307 250 514 454 354

Page #9
109 saM./hi 337 110 saM./hi 354 111 372 112 saM./hi saM./hi saM./hi 142 113 336 364 saM./gu saM./gu puraNacaMdra nAhara puraNacaMdra nAhara puraNacaMdra nAhara jinadattasUri jJAnabhaMDAra aravinda dhAmaNiyA yazovijayajI graMthamALA | yazovijayajI graMthamALA | nAhaTA bradharsa | jaina AtmAnaMda sabhA jaina AtmAnaMda sabhA | phArbasa gujarAtI sabhA phArbasa gujarAtI sabhA | phArbasa gujarAtI sabhA 218 116 656 122 jaina lekha saMgraha bhAga-1 puraNacaMdra nAhara jaina lekha saMgraha bhAga-2 puraNacaMdra nAhara jaina lekha saMgraha bhAga-3 puraNacaMdra nAhara | jaina dhAtu pratimA lekha bhAga-1 kAMtisAgarajI jaina pratimA lekha saMgraha daulatasiMha loDhA 114 rAdhanapura pratimA lekha saMdoha vizAlavijayajI prAcina lekha saMgraha-1 / vijayadharmasUrijI bIkAnera jaina lekha saMgraha agaracaMda nAhaTA 117 prAcIna jaina lekha saMgraha bhAga-1 jinavijayajI 118 | prAcina jaina lekha saMgraha bhAga-2 jinavijayajI 119 | gujarAtanA aitihAsika lekho-1 girajAzaMkara zAstrI 120 gujarAtanA aitihAsika lekho-2 girajAzaMkara zAstrI gujarAtanA aitihAsika lekho-3 girajAzaMkara zAstrI oNparezana ina sarca oNpha saMskRta menyu. | pI. pITarasana 122 __ ina muMbaI sarkala-1 oNparezana ina sarca oNpha saMskRta menyu. | pI. pITarasana 123 ina muMbaI sarkala-4 oNparezana ina sarca oNpha saMskRta menyu. pI. pITarasana / ina muMbaI sarkala-5 kalekzana oNpha prAkRta enDa saMskRta pI. pITarasana __ inskrIpzansa | 126 | vijayadeva mAhAtmyam jinavijayajI 764 saM./hi saM./hi saM./hi saM./gu saM./gu saM./gu 404 404 121 540 raoNyala eziyATIka jarnala 274 raoNyala eziyATIka jarnala 41 124 400 aM. raoNyala eziyATIka jarnala bhAvanagara ArcIoNlaoNjIkala DipArTamenTa, bhAvanagara jaina satya saMzodhaka 125 320 148

Page #10
COLLECTION OF PRAKRIT AND SANSKRIT INSCRIPTIONS. PUBLISHED BY TIIE BIA VNAGAR ARCILAEOLOGICAL DEPARTMENT UNDER THE AUSPICES OF HIS HIGHNESS RAOL SHRI TAKHTSINGJI, G.C.S.I., LL.D. (CANTAB.) MAHARAJA OF BHAVNAGAR. B ba bragar: PRINTED AT THE "STATE PRINTING PRESE." Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #11
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #12
INTRODUCTION. THE collection which follows opens, as is fitting, with the rock inscriptions of King Asoka at Junaghar, undoubtedly the most importtant of all Indian inscriptions and second to none in interest that have yet come to light over the expanse of the civilised world. I will speak of their discovery, their decipherment, and their contents in that order. And first of their discovery. Of course there is a sense in which the great rock to the right as you enter the gorge in the hills which leads from Junaghar to the sacred Girnar was never lost. The strange characters with which it is covered must always have excited the wonder of the passer-by, even when for long ages that wonder had ceased to be intelligent, But the rock and its record were unknown to modern research and to Western enquirers until brought to notice by that enthusiastic antiquarian Colonel James Tod, author of the Annals of Rajasthan and Travels in Western India. It is due to him to give his account of the rock in his own words. After describing the causeway built by the magnificent vanity of Sundarji, the horse merchant," to make smooth the pilgrim's way to the holy hill, Tod goes on as follows: "Leaving the bridge, lot mo describe what to the antiquary will appear tho noblest monument of Saurashtra, a monument speaking in an unknown tongue of other times and calling to the Frank vidyavan, or savant, to remove the spell of ignorance in which it has been enveloped for ages. Again thanks to Sundarji, but for whose liberality it would still have remained embosomed in the pathless forest, covered with its tangled veil of the impervious babool, The memorial in question, and evidently of some great conqueror, is a hugo hemispherical mass of dark granite, which, like a wart upon the body, has protruded through the crust of mother curth, without fissure or inequality, and which, by the aid of the iron pen, has bcon converted into a book. The measurement of its area is nearly 90 feet: its surface is divided into compartments or parallelograms, withip which are inscriptions in the usual antique charact Each letter is about two inches long, most symmetrically formed, and in perfect preservation. I may well call it a book; for the rock is covered with these characters, so uniform in execution that we may safely pronounce all those of the most ancient class, which I designate the Pandu character, to be the work of one man. But who was this man ?" Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #13
Tod had found the writing on the rock; but neither he nor any one else at that time could read it, or show the interpretation thereof. That achievement was James Prinsep's ; and it is extremely interestiny to us in Bombay to note that the transcript of the strange characters of the Junaghar rock, on which Prinsep worked, was furnished to him by the good Dr. John Wilson of our city, Dr. Wilson was the first to take a transcript of the whole inscription, and he forwarded a copy of his transcript to Prinsep, who was known to have discovered a key to the character employed. This he had done il connection with certain pillar inscriptions of king Asoka which do not fall within the compass of our book. On them the same character is employed. Prinsep found his key to this entirely unknown character by one of those happy guesses which deserve to be called inspirations. He was dealing with a series of isolated short inscriptions in the same character from the great Budellist tope at Saneli. It was known that pious Buddhists were in the habit of contributing to such a work votive offerings of pillars, rails, and other architectural fittings. It struck Prinsep that a group of two syllables which constantly recurred at the end of these short inscriptions might very probably stand for danam," the gift" (Latin donum), On this hiut he worked. If he was right, the syllable before this constant group, which was itself constant, could only be ssa, the sign of the genitive, "the gift of." By similar slow steps Prinsep succeeded in deciphering the pillar inscriptions; and it was while he was thus engaged that, by Wilson's kindness, a transcript of this all-important rock inscription was put into his hands. IIis sense of obligation may fitly be reproduced here in his own Words: " After completing the reading of the pillar inscriptions, my attention was naturally turned to those in the same character from the west of India, but I soon found out that the copy sent was not suffici ently well done to be thoroughly made out; and I accordingly requested Mr. Wilson to favour me with the fac-simile itself, which, with the most liberal frankness, he immediately sent round under a careful hand by sea." It was one of countless acts of liberal frankness of the same kind by which the good missionary, whose other pressing and more sacred avocations alone provented him from taking very high rank indeed as a scholar, endcared linself to three generations of learned men and left a fragrant and a lasting memory in more than one field of science. Prinscp's pioneer labours over the Girnar inscription were followed up by a host of illustrious workers, one of the most illustrious Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #14
being our own Dr. G. Buhler. Although isolated difficulties remain, some of them perhaps for ever insoluble, the meaning of these inscriptions as a whole has been by the labours of these men definitively dragged out of the gloom of centuries which had threatened to engulf it finally, Of the contents of the inscriptions it is not here necessary to speak at any length. They lie before the student both in the Sanskrit version, which he owes, as liere presenteil, to the veteran Guttalalji, and in the English version. The monarch from whom they issued calls himself throughout them by no other title than the - Beloved of the Gods." But by the help of Ceylon records he has been identified with that Asoka, grandson of Chandragupta (the Greek Sandracottus), whose conversion, about 244 B.C., to Buddhism did for that creed in India what the conversion of Constantine did for the cause of Christianity in the West, and whose royal son and daughter, forsaking throne and sceptre, founded the Buddhism of Ceylon and Ul its many offshoots. In these his cdicts, which he set up in various places throughout a dominion in India as wide as the English rule, this great spirit left a memorial of himself which will now never again be lost. " Asoka"--I quote Professor Dowson, who has rendered distinguished services in connection with these inscriptions," was & convert to Buddhism, but his cdicts bear few distinctive marks of that or any formal religion, and they are entirely free from vaunts of his power and dignity. They inculcate a life of morality and temperance, a practical religion, not one of rights and ceremonies. They proscribe the slaughter of animals, and they enjoin obedience to parents; affection for children, friends, and dependants ; reverence for elders, Buddhist devotees, and Brahmins; universal benevolence; and unreserved toleration. They would seem tu liave been set up at a time when there were few differences between Buddhists and Brahmins, and their apparent object was to unite the people in a bond of peace by a religion of morality and charity free from dogma and ritual." Prinsep notes with astonishnient the loving care for animals which the good king inculcated. "The edict relates to the establishunent of a system of me licul administration throughout the dominions of the supreme sovereign of India, ono at which we may sinile in the present day, for it includes both man anil beast, but this we know to be in accordance with the fastidions humanity of the Buddhist creed, and we must Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #15
therefore make due allowance for a state of society and opinions altogether different from our own." The precepts referred to would lave delighted the author of the Ancient Mariner : "IIe praycth best who loveth best All things both great and small; For the dear God who loveth us, Tie made and loveth all." Nor would the teaching of the " Beloved of the Gods" have seemed strange to that other Teacher who said "Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? and one of them shall not fall on the ground withont your Father." Asoka's teaching and our practice may indeed be widely different, but it is not the forner that "makes the angels weep." Writing in the India of to-day it is impossible not to desire to call attention to the wise and earnest words in which Asoka taught the doctrine of universal toleration of the religious opinions and practices of others, not as a matter of high state policy, but as a duty man owes to man. He himself desires to honour good men of whatever religion they may be, and he warns the bigots, whose notion of religion consists in a furious attack on the religion of other people, that they will in the end only do themselves harm thereby. That is not religion. "Proper treatment of servants and subordinates, reverence for one's elders, sincere self-restraint towards all that has life and breath, sincere charity to good men, whether they be Brahmins or Buddhists, these things consecrate religion." Is the Christian guilty of irreverence who is again reminded of other similar teaching that with difficulty raises its still small voice above the clamour of his contending sects, " Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this : To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world." The second series of inscriptions presented by our book refers to a dynasty which held wide stay in Western India from about 70 B.C. to about 400 A.D., and of which these writings on stone and some handfuls of coins are all that remains. They are here called the Sabs, but it has been recently shown that that is a wrong name for them. They are better known by the title they give themselves-Kshatrapas or Mahakshatrapas. The names of, and some scanty particulars with regard to, no less than twenty-seven sovereigns of this house have now been recovered, but the interest of the inscriptions in our book is confined Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #16
almost exclusively to the great king Rudradamau. The second inscription gives us more information with regard to this monarch than we liave for any of the other ruliny members of his house. It refers to an event which happened, according to the inscription" in the 72nd year of the Mahakshatrapa Rudraaman." It wonld in any case be difficult to believe that we were dealing liere with a sovereign wlio had himself been on the throne for so long a 1ract of time. But it is eviilent from corresponding passages in other Kshatrapa inscriptions that this phrase is to be understood as equivalent to "in the year 72: the Mahakshatrapa Rudradaman reigning." In other words the era is not an era of Rudradaman, but an era in common use in his time. It would not be convenient here to set out the reasons for or against the different theories which scholars have started as to what era is intended, and what the date of the occurrence described in this inscription accordingly is. There is a preponderance of authority in favour of the view which identifies the cra of these inscriptions with the Saka ora ; and the student may therefore take it that the event referred to here occurred in A.D. 150 or 151. That event was the bursting of the great dam of the Sudars'ana Lake--the Lake Beautiful--at Junaghar. On the fourth day of the dark half of the month Margasirsha of the year named the dain of this lake, in spite of all precautions that had been taken in view of a clanger that had for some clays seemed imminent, gave yay, and what liad been a smiling sou was in a inoment converted into a desert. The rain and the wind had beaten friously against it. The ruin had turned the whole earth into a lake, and had swollen, beyond the feeble strength of the dar to resist them, the rivers Suvarnasikata, Palasini and other streams which from Girnar descended into the lake. Tlic wind had been of power to uproot and hurl into the lake cverything that stood in its way from the trees that crowned the summit of Girnar to the houses and villages that nestled at tlic foot of the hill. Through a great gap, four hundred and twenty cubits long, four hundred and twenty cubits broad, and seventy-five cubits deep, the jinprisoned waters rusherlicadlong to the sea. The calamity was an overpowering one ; and the officials on the spot, though not wanting in courage or administrative skill, saw no renedy. It was then that, by the personal interposition of the sovereign, the Pahlava minister Suvisakha, son of Kulaipa, undertook the mighty work of restoring the dam ; and Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #17
the inscription, which must date from some considerable time after the date of the catastrophe, tells how this task was by him successfully accomplished. Two points with regard to this inscription are specially noteworthy. In the first place, by the reference made to the first construction of the great dum it throws a welcome light on an antiquity far beyond its own. We learn from it that the dam was originally constructed by Syena Pushyagupta, Governor in that country of the Maurya king Chandragupta. Now this is the single reference as yet found in the whole range of Indian epigraphy to the monarch, from whose identification with the Sandrocottus, king of the Prasii, of Greek writers, scientific chronology for India begins. Chandragupta married a daughter of Seleucus and entertained at his court in Patna, circa 306-298 B.C., Seleucus' ambassador Magasthenes, fragments of whose account of the Indians among whom he sojourned have come down to us. Of perhaps still gicater interest in this connection is the reference made to a previous repair of the dam found to be necessary in the reign of Chandragupta's grandson, the lord of the Mauryas (read "mauryaspater"), Asoka, and executed by his Yavana Governor of these regions, Tushaspa. The present inscription, it has to be noted, is engraved on the very rock which bears the earlier and contemporary edicts of the Beloved of the Gods. Here, as nowhere throughout the whole range of his inscriptions, that sovereign is referred to by his proper name. The rock which thus links the second scries of inscriptions in our book with the first connects it also with the third. For on it is engraved the single inscription presented here of the great Gupta dynasty. They ruled from about 319 A.D. to about 470 A.D., and more or less scanty details are known of seven kings of the House, who reigned in succession, Gupta, Ghatotkacha, Chandragupta the First, Samudragupta, Chandragupta the Second, Kumaragupta, and Skandagupta. The last of these is the sovereign referred to in our inscription. In his reign Rudradaman's dam gave way, as Asoka's one had done before. The description of the catastrophe is a highly poctical one, but the crowning incident is better rendered in our book than in previous translations. When the great dam gave way, it was, says the poet, as if Girnar, observing that the ocean was, under the first impulse of the monsoon wind, staggering like a drunken man, stretched out Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #18
a friendly hand, in the shape of the river that went headlong from the lake to the sea, to steady him. In that way rejoicing did the long pent-up streams rush to join their lord, the seu. If Asoka's words suggested to us that the lessons of kindliness and toleration he preaches have unfortunately their present importance for the land he ruled over, the record of the double brcaking and the double mending of the dam of the Lake Beautiful near Junaghar is capable also of a practical application. For Skandagupta's work also yielded to the fury of the elements, how and when we do not know, and no one in this case has yet arisen to respond to the cry of the people "Who will fill for us again our Lake Beautiful"? The very site of the lake is in dispute. On that point, however, the student must be referred to an interesting article in our Asiatic Society's Journal, Vol. XVIII, p. 47, in which Mr. Ardaseer Jamsedjee, then Naib Dewan of Junagbar, claims to have settled the site in question. To restore the lake would be, as the inscriptions testify," an imperial work, and worthy kings". Is it too much to hope that the present Administration local or imperial--will seize the opportunity of serving themselves as heirs in this matter also to Chandragupta, Asoka, and Rudradaman, by giving the people back their lake? Twenty miles west of the flourishing Bhownuggur and about twenty-five miles north of Palitana's holy hill lies the small town of Vala, which presents absolutely nothing to the eye to tell the story of its former greatness. For this town was the scat of the empire of a dynasty which ruled in Western India, as the Guptas had done before them, for a space of about two hundred and fifty years (A. D. 509-766). We have a contemporary account of the glories of Vala, or Valabhi, in the diary of Hiouen Tsiang, a Chinese Buddhist who, in the course of a journey to the chief centres of his faith in India, did not omit what was then one of the greatest and most flourishing of these. Hiouen Tsiang was in Valabhi in A.D. 640. "This kingdom is," says he," about 1200 miles in circuit, the capital having a circumfurence of six miles. The population is very numerous, and all the families live in wealth. There are a hundred whose wealth amounts to a million. The rarest merchandise from distant countries is found here in abundance. There are a hundred convents of our faith, where nearly 6,000 devotees live. We count several hundred temples of the gods, and the heretics of various sects are exceedingly numerous. When the holy Buddha lived in the Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #19
8 world, he travelled often in this region. Wherefore in all the places where he rested King Asoka raised pillars or constructed topes in honour of him. For seven days every year the present king holds a great assembly, at which he distributes to the multitude of recluses choice dishes, the three garments, medicine, the seven precious things, and rare objects of great value. After giving all these in alms he buys them back at double price. He esteems virtue and honours the sages, he reverences religion and values science. The most eminent men of distant countries are always objects of respect with him." It is strange to read these words, as the writer has done, and look out on the modern Vala. As has been said, not a vestige of the former greatness of the city remains; while the empire of which it was the head has sunk to the narrow limits of a "Third Class" State of Kattywar. The whole. of the modern town is built of the large foundation bricks of the older city. The superstructure once raised upon those bricks was of brick and wood, and it has entirely disappeared. But all around is the cemetery of a great city, so to say, in which the peasant of to-day may at any time count on obtaining by digging a suflicient stock of those foundation bricks with which to put together his modest dwelling. History knows the princes of the House of Valabhi only by their copper-plate grants, six of which the student will find in the book before him. It is not known how they began any more than it is known how they ended. But the grants themselves preserve for us a tolerably complete genealogy of the Valabhi kings, which has been made accessible to the general reader by the exertions chiefly of Dr. Buhler. Our first inscription, a mere fragment, belongs to Guhasena, who is known now to have reigned from about 539 A.D. to 569 A.D., and who has the special interest for Bhownuggur that the first part of his name, Guha, is probably the same word as that recurring in the title of the Rajput. House to which His Highness the Maharajah boasts to belong. He was succeeded by Dharasena the Second, who made the grant which is our second inscription. This Dharasena reigned from A.D. 569 to 589. It will be seen that, as is the case in all these grants, the genealogy of the House, from its founder Bhattaraka to the monarch reigning at the time and making the grant, is given with a verbosity and obscurity that goes far to defeat the writer's presumed intention. Bhattaraka's only title is Senapati or Commander-in-Chief. He was therefore an early Indian example of a military chief who raised himself Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #20
to a position of independence of his sovereign: but who his sovereign was can only be matter of speculation. On the very threshold of luis description of Bhattaraka the original author of this family tree of the Ilouse of Valabhi has contrived to use language which has most efl'ectulally concealed his thought. Thao Daji, Buhler, Bhandarkar, Fleet, ancl Kiclhorn lave all explained it ifferently. The translation in our book agrees with none of these. It is not without a hesitation which will not seem unnatural that the present writer ventures to suggest a seventh way of taking the clause. It is impossible, he thinks, to take the "maitrakanam" of tho clause as denoting the name of : people hostile to Bhattaraka. It would be against all analogy or propriety to introduce tliese, if that were the meaning, with an epithet in their praisc. Muitraka is to mitra as ranjaka is to rajan. Rajaka ineans a group of kings, and inaitraka means a group of friends, though it is not denied, and the obvious pun favours that interpretation, that it may also be a proper name. Emphasis is intended to be laid on the fact that the Senapati bore rule over more armies than one, and the purport of the phrase which has proved so obscure is that the glory of a hundred fights attaching to the powerful armies of his men, who bore down all their foes, came, and came rightly, to Bhattaraka as Commander-in-Chief of all the separate lovies. Bhattaraka had four sons, all of whom are mentioned in our inscription, Dharasona, Dronasinha, Dhruvasena, and Dharapatta. The reign of the first three is vouched for by other inscriptions. With regard to the fourtli, it is not quite certain whether Dhruvasena was succeeded by his younger brother Dharapatta, or by that prince's son, the Guhasena of our first fragment. The fourth Valabhi inscription in our book has the special interest that it records in all probability a grant made by the king on the throne at the time of Hiouen Tsiang's visit. He is described by the Chinese pilgrim as of a quick and passionate nature, with a weak and narrow intellect; but a sincere believer in the three precious things. Our grant is proof of the interest this monarch took in, and the protection he conferred on, his Buddhist subjects. For it is the grant i perpetuity of a village for the upkeep of the Buddhist monastery foundled by Princess Dudda. It would be a lesson in disestablishment to know who enjoys the revenue of ihat village now. The remaining Valabhi documents of our book do not present anything calling for speciul remaurk here. The Siladityn II of the fifth inscription is thought never to have ascended the throne, but to have Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #21
been Governor of the southern part of the Empire. The Siladitya DI of the sixth inscription reigned at Valabhi from A.D. 166 to A.D. 675. Here it is thought this brief introduction, inteniled merely to facilitate an entry on the study of the older among the documents presented in this work, may fitly close. The more modern inscriptions which follow are, of course, not without an interest and importance of their own. But they are on the one hand more easily intelligible in themselves; and on the other inforination with regard to the dynasties they refer to and the events they chronicle is of easier general access. Enough, it is hoped, has been said to show that the documents brought together here are of great interest to the historical enquirer, and that the liberality of His Highness the Maharajali in causing them to be pablished in this convenient and accessible for deserves most cordial acknowlerginent. PETER PETERSOX. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #22
CONTENTS MAURYA DYNASTY. Rock Inscription of King Asoka's Ediets at Junagadh B. C. 250 ... Transliteration of 14 Edicts in Magadhi language Translation of 14 Edicts in Sanskrit language ... Translation of 14 Edicts in English language ... SAI DYNASTY, 1. Stone Inscription of the Sab King (Rodrasimlin) grandson of Juysdama found at . Junagadh .. ... .. .. .. ... " 2. Rock Inscription of the Sah King Rudra Dami at Junngedl.. Dated 72nd year of that king ... ... ... .. .. .. ... ... 3. Stono Inscription of Abirupati Rudrabbati found at the village of Gunde under Jamnagar. Datod your 103 of Rudrasimla ... ... ... ... 21 4. Stone Inscription of the time of King Rudravena found at the village of Gadha udor Jasdana in Saura sliten. Dated year 1271l. of Rudrasena 5. Stone Juscription of tho timo of King Rodraden at Dvarka in Satirashtra. Dated year 232 of Rudrasenn ... .. .. .. .. .... 28 GUPTA DYNASTY. 1. Rock Inscription of King Skandha Gupta at Jenagadh. Dalol year 138 of the Gupta era .. ... .. . ... ... .. ... 24 VALABHI DYNASTY. 1. Stone Inscription found at Bankodi, a village under the Jannagar State ... ... 2. Coppor-plore grant of King Dhorasona II. of Valabhi, found at Jhara, a village under Dhari. Datal Valabbi Sanyat 262 ... ... ... ... 3. Copper-plate grant of King Dhnrasena II, of Valabhi, found nt Katapor, a village near Mahuva under Bhavnagar. Dated Valabbi Samrat 252 4. Copper-plate yrant of King Dhruyaona also called Baladitya of Falabhi, found at Bora, mer Bhavnagar. Datel Yalabhi Sumpit 310 5. Copper-plate grant of King Sitality II. of Valaliki, found at Lumui near Mahuse. Datel Valabhi Samrat 352 ... ... ... ... ... 6. Copper-plate gruut of King Siladitya 1II. of Valabhi, found at Devali near Talija under Bli magar. Dated Valabli Samyat 375 . 7. Copper-plate found at Gopanatha near Talaja undor Bhavnagar A stono In cription in Prachina characters Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #23
PAGE SURYA DYNASTY. 1. A Stone Iscription of Kiug Allata in the Temple of Sarapusvara at Udoypore. Datod Samvat 1010 ... .. ... ... ... ... .. 67 2. A Stone Inscription of King Naravahans in the Temple of Natha near Udeypore. Dated Samvat 2028 ... ... ... .. ... .. 3. A Stouc Iuscription in the Temple of Ilastamata at tdey porc in Moywar . 4. A Stone Inscription containing the genealogy of Sisodia Kings of Chitorc in Meywer. Dated Sarvat 1339... . 3. A Slone Inseription of Achulesvara Mahadeva on Mount Abu, Dated Samvat 1342. 6. A Stone Inscription in the Temple of Ekalingaji, Dear Udeypore in Mey var. Distel Suinvat 1480 ... .... ... ... ... ... .. 96 7. A stone Inscription of Adabadantiaji at NagauA near the Temple of Ekalingaji. Datod Samvat 1494 ... ... ... ... ... ... .. 112 * 8. A Stone Inscription in a Jain Temple at Ranapura near Sadadi in Jodhpore territory. Dated Samvat 1496 . . . 113 9. A Stone Inscription of Ekrlingaji near C'deypore in Meywar. Datod Samvat 1545. 117 ... 10. A Stone Inzeription of Sdisvara on the Satrunjaya Hills near Paling in Kathia w&d, Datei Sauvat 1587 .. . ... ... ... ... ... 134 . 11. A Stone Inscription in the Temple of Adinatha at Narulai. Dated Samvat 1597 ... 140 . .12. A Stone Inscription of a Vapi (Vas-well) at Sadadi under Jodhpore. Dated Savat 1661 13-14. Stone Inscriptions of the Rayasagar Tulfo near Rajanagar in Meywer. Dated Samvat 1732 15. A Stonc Inscription of the Temple of Sri Dakshinamurti at Udeypore. Datol Sainvat 1770 ... ... ... ... ... ... .. 155 GOHILA DYNASTY. 1. Stone inscription of Sovhadi Vao at Mangrol in Saurashtra. Datod Samvat 1202. 158 2. Stone Toscription of the Kamanatha's Orasil 31 Glielana near Mangrol in Saurashtra. Datod Valabhi Samvat 911... ... ... ... ... 160 3. The last loaf of n book called Vishnu Bhakti Chandrodayn, obtained from Talaja under Bhavnagar. Duted Savat 1469 .... ... ... .. ... 161 4. Stone Inscription in the Temple of Lakshmi Narayana at Mahuva under Blar. pagar. Datel Sanvut 1500 ... . ... ... ... ... 162 3. Stono Inscription of Varteja, a village near Bhavnagar, of the time of Riot Dhunaji. Dated Samvat 1674... ... ... ... ... ... 165 6. Stone Inscription at Badi, a village near Gogla. Dated Samprat 1748 ... ... 166 7. Stone Inscription in a Temple at Diliora, a village near Tulaja under Bhavnagar. Dated Suivat 1737 ... .. ... .. ... .. ... 166 8. Stone Inscription of the well called Dholia in the compound of the Darbar's buildings at Mahuva under Bhivangar. Dated Sanivat 1805 187 Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #24
PAGs. 9. Stone Inscription in the Temple of Blidabbanjuna at Lathi in Kathiwad. Dated Saravat 1809 ... .. .. ... .. ... ... 168 10. Stone Inscription of Ganapati in the Temple of Bhidablanjeun at Lathi in Katliavad. Datod Samrat 1820 ... ... ... ... ... 169 11. Stone Inscription found at the museum at Wala in Kathikwad. Duted Samvat 1828. 170 22. Stone Inscription in the temple of Gopanatha of the time of Vijayasimhaji. Dated : Samvat 1876 ... .. ... .. . . 170 SOLANK) DYNASTY, 1. Stone Inscription of the time of King Kumarapala at Keralu uear Badamera in Marwad. Datcu Samvat 1209 ... ... .. ... 172 2. Stone Inscription of the time of King Viradha vala at Delavada on Mount Abu. Dated Samvat 1267 ... ... ... .. .. ... . 174 3. Sconc Ivscription of the time of King Kumarapala in the Temple of Bhutanatha at Junagadh. Dateil Valabbi Sainvat 850 ... ... ... ... 184 4. Stone Inscription in the Temple of Bhadrakali at Prabhas Patana of the time of King Kumarapala. Dated Valabli Samvat 850 ... ... ... ... 186 5. Copper-plato grant of King Bujmaleva I., of Annuilapura. Dated Vikram Samvat 1086 ... .. ... ... .. 193 6. Stone Inscription at the Mota Dervaja or the grand gate at Prabhas Patana of the time of King Bhimadeva II. Dated Samvat 1273 .. . 195 7. Stone Iuscription at Bharana under Jamnager of the time of Blimadova II. Dated Samvat 1275 ... ... ... . .. ... .. 204 8. Stone Inscription at Ratauapira under Jodhpore of the time of King Kumarapala... 9. Stone Inscription iu the rains of a Siva Templo at lathamo in Marwad ... 10. Stone Inscription of Veraval unter Junagadh of Bhimadera II. 11. Stone Inscription at Cambay in Gujarat ... ... ... ... ... 214 12. Stone Inscription at Dela vadi on Mount Abu of Viradlavuld. Dated Samvat 1287. 218 13. Stone Inscription in the Temple of Ilarasidhi at Verival. Dated Samvat 1320 ... 224 14. Stone loscription of Chintamani Parstanatha at Camhay. Date Samyat 1352... 227 205 207 Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #25
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #26
LIST OF PLATES. IV. VI. IX. PLATE PAGE 1. Gimirs Rock Inscription of King Aboka's at Junagadh B.C.250 Erlict I. ... II. Edict II. ... III. E-lict III. ... Edlict IV. .. Edict V. ... Edlict VI. VII. Edict VII. .. VIII. Edict VIII. Edict IX.. Edict X, ... XI. Edict XI. .. XII. Elict XI.... XIII. Do. Edict XIII.... XIV. Do. do. Edict XIV.... 6 XV. Stone Luscription of the Sal King (Rudrasipla) grandson of Jayalama found at Junigadh .. ... ... .. ... ... ...17 XVI. Gimnara Rock Inscription of the Sah King Rudradama at Junayah. Dated 72nd year of that king ... .. ... ... ... ... 18 XVII. Stonie luscription of Alirapati Rudrabhati found at the village of Gundla under Janinagar in Saurishtin. Dated year 103 of Rudrasinha .. . 22 XVIII. Stone Inscription of the time of King Rudrasena focud at the village of Gadha under Jasdan in Snurasutra. Dated year 127th of Rudrasene XIX. Stono Inscriptiou of the time of Kidy Rudrasena, at Dvarka in Sairaslitru. Datel year 282 of Rudrayena ... .. ... .. ... XX. Girpar Rock Inscription of King Skandba Gupta at Junagadh. Dated year 138 of the Gupta era ... ... ... ... ... 24 XXI. Stone Inscription found at Bankodi, a village under the Jamnagar Stetc ... XXI. Copper-plate grant of King Dharaseta II. of Yalabbi, found at Jhara, a village under Dhari. Dated Valabhi Samvat 252. First Plale... ... ... 31 XXIII. Copper-plate grant of King Dhnragena II. of Valubhai, found at Jhara, a village under Dhari. Dated Valablai Sarrat 252. Secondl Plate . . 32 XXIV. Copper-plate grant of King Duomoena II, of Valabbi, found at Katapur, a village near Mainva under Bhavnagar, Dated volabbi Samprat 252. First Plato... 35 XXV. Copper-plate grant of King Dharasena II. of Valabhi, found at Katapur, a village near Mabuva under Bhavnagar. Dated Valabhi Sumvat 252. Second Plate, 36 Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #27
2 PLATE. 144 XXVI. Copper-plate grant of King Dhruvasena also called Baladitya of Valabbi, found at Botad, under Bhavnagar. Dated Valabbi Samvat 310. First Plate XXVII. Copper-plate grant of king Dhruvaseua also called Baladitya of Valabhi, found at Botad, under Bhavnagar. Dated Valabhi Sarpvat 310. Second Plate XXVIII. Copper-plate grant of King Siladitya II. of Valabbi, found at Lunyadi near Mahuva. Dated Valabli Samvat 352. First Plate XXIX. Copper-plate grant of King Siladitya II. of Valabhi, found at Lungadi near Mahuva. Dated Valabli Sarvat 352. Second Plate XXX. Copper-plate grant of King Siladitya III. of Valabli, found at Devali near Talaja under Bhavnagar. Dated Valabhi Samvat 375. First Plate XXXI. Copper-plate grant of King Siladitya III, of Valabhi, found at Dovali near Talaja under Bhavnagar, Dated Valabbi Savat 375. Second Plate XXXII. Copper-plate found ut Gopnath near Talaja under Bhavnagar. First Plate XXXIII. A Stone Inscription in Prachina characters ... www XXXIV. A Stone Inscription of King Allata in the Temple of Sarnesvara at Udeypore. Dated Samvat 1010 ** XXXV. A Stone Inscription in the Temple of Hastamata at Uteypore in Meywar XXXVI. A Stone Inscription of Achale vara Mahadeva on Mount Abu. Dated Samvat 1342 ... PAGE. ... Aho! Shrutgyanam ... ** ++ www *** 14 40 ... XXXVII. Stoue Inscription of Sodhali Vao at Mangrol in Saurashtra. Dated Samvat 1202 XXXVIII. Stone Inscription of the Kama Natha's Orasia at Ghelana near Mangrol in Saurashtra. Dated Valabhi Samvat 911 161 IXL. Stone Inscription in the Temple of Lakshmi Narayana at Mahava under Bhav nagar. Dated Samvat 1500... ... 162 XL. Copper-plate grant of Raja Bhimadeva I. of Agabilapura. Dated Vikram Samvat 1086. First Plate ... XLI. Copper-plate grant of Raja Bhimadeva I. of Anahilapura. Dated Vikram Samvat 1086 Second Plate... ... 194 ... 41 46 47 55 50 64 67 67 72 84 158 194

Page #28
Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #29
TRYARA ROCK INSCRIPTION OF KING ISOKA, AT JUNAGADII. B.C. :50. EDICT I. PLATE 1 ... Ahol Shrutgyanam TISZTPYYKI TEATS 137 13 Y. VIIT* TOYOTHIKT B 2 VTX3M 3 229. - 22 TOS & 1

Page #30
MAURYA DYNASTY. Rock Inscription of king Asoka's Edicle at Junagadha. B. C.250. The rock, on which this inseription is engraved, is about a mile to the east of the town of Junigudha on the way to Diemodarji, a tank considered sacred as a place of pilgrimage. It is a dark granite stone having a face measuring 14' 4" lwy 12' 4". The surface is (livided into fourteen irregular parallelograms, each of which contains an edict. A large piece of stone appears to have gone off ; but the remaining portion is in a good state of preservation. As the inscription contains no precise date, it can only be said that it must be of the time of King Asoka, in whose reign the edicts appear to be issued, and published, and who flourished about B. C. 250. He ruled at Patliputra, the modern Patni. The edicts are mostly of the character of moral prccepts. The language of the composition is popular Magadhi in current use among the people at the time, and the character is quite unlike any of the modern oncs. TRANSLITERATION. 1 iyaM dhaMma lipI devAnaM pivena 2 piyadasinA rAjA lekhApitA idhaM na ki 3 ci jIvaM ArabhiptA pi juhitavyaM 4 nava samAjo katavyo bahukaM hi dosaM 5 samAjamhi pasati devAnaM piyo pIyadani rAjA 6 asti pitue. kacA samAjA mAdhumatA devAnaM 7 piyasa piyadasino rAmo purA mahAnase (ma)ma 8 devAnaM piyasa piyadasino rAzI anudivasa ba hani pANa matasahasAni Arabhinu supAthAya 1. se aja yadA ayaM dhamAlapo likhitA tI eva pA11 NA Arabhare sapAthAya demArA eko mago so pi12 magona yo ete pitI pAma pachA na Abhisare Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #31
MAURYL DYNASTY. 1 sabata vijitamhi devAnapivasa piyadasinA rAtrI 2 evamApa pAnatemu yathA ghoDA pADA satiyaputo ketalaputo A taMba3 paMNI aMtiyako yonarAjA yevApi tasa aMtiyakasa sAmIpaM / 4 rAjAno savata devAnaMpiyasa piyadasino rAmro dve vikIchA katA 5 manusacikIchA va pasuci chA ca osaDhAnica yAni manusopagAnica 6 pasopagAnica yata yata nAsti saghatA hArApitAninca ropApitAnica 7 mulAnica phalAnica yata yata nAsti savata hArApitAnica ropApitAnica 8 pathasu kRpAca khanApitA yachAtra ropApitA paribhogAya pasumanusAnaM 1 devAnaM piyo piyadasi rAjA evaM Aha dvAdasa vAsA bhisitena mayA idaM AjJApitaM 2 savata vijite mama yutAca rAjakeca pAdesike ca paMcasu paMcasu vAsesu anusAsa 3 yinaM (niyAte etAyeba athAya imAya dhamAnasasTiya yathA aJA 4 ya pi kaMmAya sAdhu mAtari pitarica susti sarAmitA saMstuta AtinaM yahANa 5 samaNAnaM sAdhu dAnaM pANAnaM sAdhu anAraMbho apavyayatA apabhiDatA sAdhu 6 parisApi yute AjApayisati gaNanAyaM hetutocavyaMjane to ca 1 atikAtaM aMtaraM bahUni vAsasatAni vaDhito etra pANAraMbho vihiMsAca bhUtAnaM jAtisu 2 asaMpatipatI bAkSaNasamaNAnaM asaMgatIpatI ta aja devAnaMpiyasa piyadasino rAtro 3 dhamacaraNena meroghoso aho dhamaghoso bimAnadasaNAca hastidasaNAca 4 agikhaMdhAnica abhAnitra divyAni rupAni dasayitA janaM vArise bahahi vasasatehi 5 na bhUtapuve tArise aja vaDhite devAnaMpiyasa piyadasino rAjo dhamAnusasTiyA anAraM 6 bho pANAnaM avihIsA bhUtAnaM jAtInaM saMpaTipatI brahmaNasamaNAnaM saMpaTipatI mAtari pitari 7 sususA thairasususA esa ajeca bahuvidhe dhamacaraNe vaDhIte vaDhAyasati ce va devAnaM piyo 8 (pi)yadAsa rAjA dhaMma (ca)raNaM idaM putAca potAca papotAca devAnaM piyasa piyadasino rAjo 9 vAyasati idaM dhama caraNaM Ava sabaTakapA dhamamhi silamhi tisTato (tha)ma anusAsisatI 1. sahi sesTe kame ya dhamAnusAsanaM dhamacaraNepi na bhavati alisa(ta) imamhi athamhi 11 (va)dhica ahAnIca sAdhu etAya athAya idaM lekhASitaM imasa atha(sa) vadhiyujaMtu hAni ca 12 locetavyo dvAdasavAsAbhisitena devAnaM piyena piyadasinA rAA idaM lekhApitaM. 1 devAne piyo piyadasi rAjA evaM Aha kalANaM (du)karaM yea * * kalANe sato dukaraM karoti 2 ta mayA bahu kalANaM kata ta mama putAca potAtra (papotAca) paraMca tenaya me apacaM Ava saMbaMTa kapA anu vatisare tathA Aho ! Shrutgyanam

Page #32
GIRNARA ROCK INSCRIPTION OF ASOKA, AT JUNAGADH. 1. C. 250. EDICT II. PLATE 1!. Ahol Shrutgyanam LOLA KLAWA 2- CALAR

Page #33
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #34
tiBXAR ROCK INSCRIPTION OF KING KIT JCXA6Dt. 1. C . DICT (II. PLATE 11. Ahol Shrutgyanam +13 SEO MPPYTAY XXX Ft KMKS TOIMIT

Page #35
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #36
SJITON PTOYS TO: mok32jPERANTE (PXCO TYY KA (7 Rs 3 XXXX. * 2 2 0 0 +2947K IPAD SKILCIANOCE AUDIO FEINATE `lm sy ITSTATTI T 9 { FY JJ PLY JAY 1.4. Ill 23 F 9 KY 2 X ???PLY QIUPAC @ Pope KygWyt (01429/17 10 TIATIVE VOMNOST YHTYPJA KIT ZIA JJ T K N Z Y T R G H J F S S T I Y 1T141793 KLIMAYAT PJO LACK PAKISTANI OG ROUTE J PP. W3T12 TS KYYATTIAIA-0 ANY TYPE OHJEISSYPITYYPITONY KY PLATE IV. B. C. 250. Y JV. EDICT GERNARA ROCK INSCRIPTION OF KING AOKA, AT JUNAGADH M& Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #37
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #38
UIRSARA ROCK INSCRIITION OF KING ASOKA, AT JUNAGADII, B, C. 280. EDICT v. PLATE Y. cosmender Lovema Airi SDkabonenagaite+ mimiekika ra tomatosanmomoatarashiteikukiya 124sandemoarushi, Ren toshite, NANCE CYL KATACT SEE GREEakibachirudochibachiga . Ahol Shrutgyanam RATENNISSENKEI.III +SAFACT ANIA92-31 0 ADINIT TOKYOKETPET ERIKUT LE TROCA kokodehamiFang ni4karanakunarunihaikagadeTRY SUNNIE SHEDE] ,

Page #39
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #40
Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #41
TUONTINE: TVYUKSER THPYT PO P UL DE ROTX oktu VyTi1KyIa RU 12.1.4 TTTE FAKTYWkag+128+PTIYE PENYOKPTSTVO: TRY Trent i Ahol Shrutgyanam ? 14 3.1470 1.1 LOC IF FROMY JO NOLLN9SX1 YJOY Fyxu! *092 Da Toys

Page #42
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #43
A Vtevo HTMITTEJA S TYPERSPPROVISION TAUPY NY NINETYPY 31 NU17 Ahol Shrutgyanam i Vld 1970'S 'HOT!1.Txir UXIX 20 X 10 XXX

Page #44
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #45
E BRITT3.11.2010 PEKTO? TROTRITY 47 Ahol Shrutgyanam PLATE VII "111! 197 DAI' 'I(TAXIS INTYOST SIN 10 NOLIX TOT TUDIO

Page #46
MAURYA DYNASTY. 3 so sukataM kAsAta yo tu eta denaM pAkhApesati so dukataM kAsati mukaraM hi pApaM atikAtaM aMtaraM 4 na bhUta purva dhama mAhAmAtA nAma ta mayA to dasa vAmA bhi(sitena) zrama mahAmAtA katA te saba pAsaMghasu vyApatA dhaMmA dhisTAnAya 5 . . . . . . . . . (mAya)tasaca bona kaMbo(ja) gaMdhArAnaM rAsTika peteNikAnaM e vApi aje aparA tA bhatamayesu va . . . . . . . . . (sa) sA(na) dhAyutAnaM apari go dhAya vyApati te baMdhana badhasa paTividhAnAya . . . . . . . . . . . . . (rAjakatAdhikAramu yA theresu vA vyApatA te pATaliputeca bAhiresuca 8 . . . . . . . .(ne) vApi ma ame jAtikA savata vyApatA te yo ayaM dhamanisTito tIva 1. . . . . . . .(cha)mamahAmAtA etAya athAya ayaM dhama lipi likhitA 1 (devA) * * * (khi) rAjA evaM Ara atikArAM aMtara 2 na bhutapU vaM sa ' ' athakaMbhe va parivedanA vA ta mayA evaM karta 3 sace kAle bhujamAnasa me orAdhanamhi gabhAgAmhi bacamhi / 4 vinIsamhi ca uyAnamuca satrata parivedakA sTitA athe me janasa 5 pATave detha iti savataca janasa athe karomi yaca kini gukhato 6 AtrApayAni svayaM dApakaM vA sivApakaM vA yavA puNa mahAmAtesu 7 AcAyi(ya)ke aropitaM bhavati tAya athAya vivAdo ni jhati yasato parisAya 8 anaMtaraM paTidetayaM me savata lave kAle evaM mayA AtrapitaM nAsti hi me tAsA (8) 9 usyAnamhi atha saMtiraNApa va katavya matehi me satra leoka hitaM 1. tasaca puna ema mUle usTAnaMca atha satIraNAca nArita hikamataraM 11. sarva loka hitaptA(thA)vaca kiMci parAkamAmi ahaH kiArI bhRzAnaM AnaNaMgache 12 idhatta nAni sukhApayAmi paratAna svaMga ArAdhayaMtu ta etAya athAya 13 ayaM dhaMma lipi lekhApitA kiti ciraM tisTeyaM iti tathA ca meM patAca potAca papotAca 14 anuyatara sva loka hitAya dukaratu idaM atrata agena parAkamena 7 1 devAnaMpiyo piyadali rAjA savata ichati save pAsaMDA vasepyu save (ma)te(su) savagaMca 2 bhAvadhica ichati jano tu uccAvaca chaMdoucAyana rAgo te sarva va kAsaMti ekademaM va kasaMti 3 vipule tu pidAne yasa nAsti tamaye bhAvasadhitAna kataMtratAva daDhabhatitAca nicA bAda 1 atikAtaM aMtaraM rAjAno vihArayAtAM ayAnu etamagadhyA azAnica etArisAni 2 abhirAmakAni ahaMsa so devAnapiyo piyAma rajA dasavanAbhisito saMtAayAya maMbodhi Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #47
VAURYA DYNASTY. 3 tena sA dhaMma(dhamma)yAtA eta yaM hoti bahmaNasamaNAnaM dasaNaMca dAneca thairAnaM dasaNaMca 4 hiraNapaTividhAnoca jAnapadasaca janasa dasanaM dhamA(dhammA)nusasTica dhama(mma)paripuchAca 5 tadopayA (chA)esA bhuya rati bhavatA devAnaM piyasa piyadasino rAjo bhAge aMgre 1 devAnaMpiyo piyadasi rAjA evaM Aha asti jano ucAyacaM maMgalaM karote AbAthesu vA 2 AvAhavivAhesu vA putalAbhesu vA pavAsamhi, vA etamhica aamhica jano ucAvaca maMgalaM karote 3 eta tu mahADA(dA)yo pahukaMca bahuvidhaMca TudaMca nirathaMca maMgalaM karote ta katavyameva tumaMgalaM apaphalaM tu kho 4 etArasaM maMgalaM ayaM tu mahAphale maMgale ya dhama maMgale tata dAsabhatakAmhi samyapAti(saMpatipati) gurUna apa citi sAdhu 5 pANesu samaye sAdhu bajhaNasamaNAnaM sAdhudAnaM etaca ameya etArikha dhama maMgalaM nAma ta vitavyaM pitAva (vA) 6 putena vA bhAtA vA svAmikena vA idaM sAdhu idaM katavyaM maMgalaM Ava tasa athasa nisTAnAya astica pAvuttaM 7 sAdhudana iti na tu etAArasaM asti dAnaM vA anago va yArisaM dhamadAnaM va dhamanugaho va ta tu kho mitena va muhadayana 8 Atikena va sahAyana va orAditavyaM tamhitamhi pakarANe idaM kacaM idaM sAdhu iti imino saMka' ' : 9 svarga ArAdhetu iti kAca imini katavyataraM yathA svagArAdhI 1 devAnaMpiyo piyadAvi rAjA yaso va kiti vana mahAyAvahA manave azata tadApsano dIpAyaca meM jano 2 dhamasususA susUsatAM dhamavutaMca anuvidhiyatAM etakAya devAne piyo piyadasi rAjA yaso va kiti va ichati 3 ya tu kici parAkamate devAna piyadasi rAjA ta sarva pAravikAya kiti sakale apaparisave asa esa tu parisave ya aputraM 4 dukaraM tu kho etaM dhudakena va janena usaMTena va anata agena parAkamena saba paricajitA eta tu kho usaM Tena dukaraM 11 1 devAnaMpiyo piyadasi rAjA evaM Aha nAsti etAritaM dAnaM yArisaM dhamadAnaM dhamasaMstavo vA dhamasavibhAgo vA dhaMmasaMbadho vA 2 tata idaM bhavati dAsa bhatakAMmha samyapAtipati (saMpatipati)mAtari pitari sAdhu sususA mitasaMstuta jAti kAnaM bajhaNasamaNAnaM sAdhudAnaM 3 pANAnaM anAraMbho sAdhu eta vatavyaM pitA va putena va bhAtA va mitasaMstuta jAtikena va AvapaTovesiyedi. idaM sAdhu idaM katavya 4 so tAthA kara ilokasaca ArAhoti yarataca aMnataM pahanaM bhavati tena bhamadAnena Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #48
.. I * *11 + YYSI TETTU VIV1Q39:13, 00 LTROTS YOYTY TO SYPARTIETOKYYKFANYA72 PA YOYMSTVO TYYTM22.0. 1 K 10:13 TIIDCIRTUTET YFIKTIVER X OVREOTIVPRYKNRY LYNOKAV. YOXTY240V.SPOL.TPS*409 OP+021 38YYD VSPSS 1134 KPRYS92.797 G.YenYh6799478 11. *. V. PPP.77 samt 90.3 FIT Aho I Shrutgyanam P PLATE IX EDICT IX. GIRXARA ROCK INSCRIPTION OF ASOKA, AT JCXAGADI. B. C. 250.

Page #49
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #50
GIRNARA ROCK INSCRIPTION OF KING ASUK.. TINAGADH B... EDICT X. PLATE X 7 Ahol Shrutgyanam GXNIU

Page #51
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #52
(TRNARA ROCK INSCRIPTION OF KING ASOKA, AT HINACADIL. B. C. 950. EDICT XI. PLATE X1 LEO Ahol Shrutgyanam PARTY 01.VYTAY OWY) SYY) T 2 yoyo

Page #53
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #54
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #55
Aho! Shrutgyanam GIRXARA ROCK INSCRIPTION OF KING A-OKA, AT JUNAGADI. B. C. 250. EDICT XIII. Da Shang DIDA PLATE XII.

Page #56
12. va asa 1 devAnaMpiyo piyadasi rAjA savapAsaMDAnica pavajitAnica gharastAnica pUjayati dAnenaca vividhAyaca pUjAya yati me 2 na tathA dAnaM pUrNa devAnImaM yathA kitisAracI ama savapADAnaM mAravaDI va bahu 3 tasa tasa tu idaM mUlaM ya vacigutI kiMti atapAkhaMDapUjA va parapAkhaMDagarahA va no bhave apakaraNamhi lahukA 4 sahitahi pAkaraNe (pakaraNe pUrveta yA tu patra parapADA cenatena pakarathena evaM AsapAsaca vadayati parapAsaMiMsaca upakaroti 5 tadaMzathA karoto* AsapAsaca uNati parapAsacA apakaroti yeohi koci AptapAkhaMDa pUjayati parapAsaMDa va garahAta 6. sarva AsapAsaMDabhativA kiMti AsapAsacaM dIpayema ititoca puna tatha karoto* AptapAkhaMDa bADhataraM upahanAti ta samavAyo eva sAdhu 7 kiti asaNArA eTi devAnapisa ichA vivAda bahuta amu kalANAgamAtra asu 8 yeca tatatata pasaM nAtehi vatavyA devAnaMpiyo no tathA dAnaM va pUjA va maMtrate yathA kriti sAravadI asa saMvapAsaDAnaM bahukAca etAya 9 athA vyApatA mamahAmAtAca ithIjhakhamahAmAtAca vacabhUmikAca aMtreca nikAyA aJca etasa phala ya AsapAsaMDavaDhIca hoti dhamasaca dIpanA 11 12 11 * karunto. MAURYA DYNASTY. 13. desa samAtaM tavAhataM bahu vAtrata kaMma tatA pachA adhunA lasu kaliMgesu tIvo dhamavAyo (po) vadhI va maraNaM va apavAho va janasata bADhaM veda (dA) naM mataca ganamatAM devA sA mAtA pitari sunumA mitamaMta sahAya yAtike sadAsa yatrAMtike vyasanaM pApuNoti tata sopi te upaghAto patipaTI bhAgo cesA (sUtra) yata nArita manusANaM ekatarahi pAsaMhina nAma pAsAdo yAvatako (jana) na yasake va mitaveyA capi aTaviyo devAnaMpiyasa pijite pAti carAM ca nAdava ca * " sarvabhUtAnAM achA ca taMtra samaM / yona rAjA paraMca tena catArI yona rAjAno (da) pArasa ) sa ramAyo ca AtaMkAna ca maMgA ca devAnaMpiyasa mAnumA anupasareyata piti navina pitaro sAlA yA pItI hoti ma vijaya vijayamA vijetavyaM maM jAtarasake evaM vijaye chAti ca ilokikA ca pAralokikA ca dasto pati vA lokakhAparInAma I + 'There is muother reading also gurumataM. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #57
6 MAURYA DYNASTY, 14 1 ayaM dhamalipi devAnaMpiyana pivadasinA rAyA lekhApitA asti eva 2 saMkhitena asti majhamena asti vistatena ca sarva sakta ghaTita 3 mahAla (lo) kehi vijitA va asti eta 4 punapunaMvRtaM tasatase AthasaM mAdhuriyA kiMti jano tathA paTipajetha 5) ekadA asA adAkAra 4 asA lipikarAparAdhena va SANSKRITA TRANSLATION.* 9 1 dhammalipAnAmiSeNa 2 priyadarzinA rAjJA lekhitA raha na ka 2 bhI Apa ho 4 na ca samAjaH karttavyo bahukaM hi doSa 5 samAneti devAnAM priyadarAjA 6 asti pitrA kRtAH samAjAH sAdhumatA devAnAM 7 8 devAnAMziyasa dina rAmro rAmaH purA mahAna (ma)ma viva 9 dUni prANisahalAyA labhyanta sUpArthAya 10 tada ya yadA iyaM dhamrmalipilikhitAtraya eva prA sUpArthAya 11 yA labhyeran thAgI mayUrAko mRgaH so 'pi 12 mRgo na dhruva ete trayaH prANAH pazvA nAlapsyante 2 1 sarvaSa nijite devAnAM priyasa pradarzana rAmra 2 tathaiva pratyanteSu yathA coDA: pANDyAH satyaputraH keralaputra AtAmra 3 paNa aMtika sAmIpyA 4 rAjAnaH sarvatra devAnAM privega priyadarzinA rAmrA ka 5 manuSyacikitsA pazucikitsA ca oSadhAne ca yAni manuSyopagAni ca 3. zugAni ca yatra na santi sarvadAritAni na evaM phAra 7 mUlya phalAni ca yatra yatra na santi sarvatra hAritAni ca dropaNa kArita 8 pathiSu kUpA va khAnitA vRkSANA va ropaNaM kAritaM paribhogAya pazu manuSyANAm These edicts have been rendered into Sanskrita by Pandita Gattulalaji, a Scholar and Linguist of great Indian fame. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #58
SPLITUNER HTULO ROKNYTTETUTA W e LP10.3.2 Ntak ESTINO SkRAKIA *** k* 1,4 4JJKMT13:116109 Pigovarali ATAKTORYOPTKTAIP.4.KE Ahol Shrutgyanam OP PLATE XIV. AIX LICIT BIRYARA NOCK INSCRIPTION OF KING ASOKA, AT JUNAGADII, B, C. 250.

Page #59
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #60
1 AtA 2 saMpati MAURYA DYNASTY. 3 1 devAnAM vidiza rAjA evaM gAha bhani bhane da mAzApita 2 sarvatra vijite mama yuktAH rAjake va prAdezikeca paMca paMcasu varSo nuzAsa 3 nIyAH etasmAeva arthAvAsye dharmAnuzAratya yathAnyasmA 4 api kasA mAtA ca pitari ca parita spAnitA saMsvAtInAM mANa 5. aNebhyaH khAdAnaM prANinAM sAdhya nAbhaH avyayatA sAdhu 6 parIkSA piM yukte AjJApayiSyati gaNAn hetutazca vyaMjanatazca 2 tara mahUni epa prANAbho vihiMsA ca bhUtAnAM bAta bhramaNAnA mapratipati dada devAnAM priyasva priyadarzinI rAmro 3 dhammAcaraNena ripodho dono mAgadarzanA va hastidarzanAcA 4 pAni cAnyAni ca divyAni rUpANi darzayatyA janAva 5 ne bhUtapUrva tAdRza maya varddhitaM devAnAM priyansa priyadarzino rAjJo dharmAnuzAstyA nAlaM 6 maH prANAnA mahiMsA ca mRtAnAM jJAnAM saMpratipattimAnAM saMpratipattimatara vitari 7 suzrUSA sthavirazuzrUSA evaM dagdha bahuvidha dharmmaNaM taM viyati caima devAnAM priyaH 8 zivadarzI rAjA dharmAcaraNa midaM putrAkha pISA a pramIzAna devAnAM priyasya vidarzino rAmro 9 varddhayaMtIdaM dhammaMcaraNaM yAvatsaMvarttakalpAt dharme zole tiSTaMto dharmma manuzAsiSyaMti 10 taddhi zreSTaM karmma yaddhamrmAnuzAsanaM dharmmAcaraNamapi na bhavatyazIlasya tadasminnarthe 11 vRddhi hAni sAdhu tasmAddhAni 12] locA dvAdazavarSAbhiSivena devAnAM privega priyadarzinA rAhela 5 1 devAnAM priyaH priyadarzI rAjA evaM mAha kalyANaM (duSkaraM yo ya va kalyANaH sa sa duSkaraM karoti 2 tanmayA bahu kalyANaM kRtaM tanmama putrA ca pautrA zca prapotrA ca para Jca tena yanme apatyaM yAvatsaMvarttakarUpAt anuvattiSyante tathA 3 sa (te) sukRtaM kariSyati (nti) yastvetadAdezaM (eta mAdezaM prApayiSyati sa duSkRtaM kariSyati sukaraM hi pApaM atikrAntamantaraM 4 na bhUtapUrva dhammaM mahAmAyA nAma tanmamA prayodazavarSAni dharmamahAmAtyAH kRtAste sarvapApaNDeSu svatAH dhammIya sambhava tasya cayanakAMcIgAMdhArANAM rAhinikAnAM ye bApa ye aparaktAH bhaktA maya yamanavasya pratividhAnAya * sukhAya dhammaMyutAnAM rAjakRtAdhikAreSu mA spavireSu vA vyAptA te pATaliputre va vAhyeSu ca Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #61
BAURYA DYNASTY. 8. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 'anye jJAtIyAH . sarvatra vyApatA stai yo 'yaM dhammoM niSThito 'tI va (dha) rmamahAmAtyA etasmA arthAya se ya dharmalipi lekhitA 1 devA . . . . priyadarzI rAjA eSa mAha atikAnta maMtara 2 na bhUtapUrva sarva * * * arthaka va prativedanA vA tanmayaivaM kRtaM 3 sarvakAlaM bhujAnasya me avarodhane garbhAgAre varSe (1) 4 vinIte co dyAneSu ca sarvatra prativedakAH sthitA arthe(2) me janasya 5 prativedayeyuriti sarvatra ca janasyAyeM (2) karomi ca ca kici nmukhata 6 AjhApayAmi svayaM . . . . yadA puna mahAmAye 7 acAryake AropitaM bhavati tasmA yarthAya * * * parIkSeyaM 8 anantaraM prativedayata * * * sarvatra sarvasmi kAla evaM mayA zApitaM nArita hi me topaH 9 utthAne arthasantaragAya va karttavyaM mataM hi me sarvalokahita 1. tasya ca puna reta nmUlaM mutthAna cA rthasantaraNA ca nAsti hi karma tarat 11 sarvalokahitArthAya kiMcita parAkramAmya hai ki miti bhUtAnA mAnaNyaM gaccheya 12 miha ca sukhAya yAmi paratra ca svarga mArAdhayantu ta detasmAva rthAya 13 iyaM dhamalipilekhitA kimiti ciraM tiSTheya miti tathA ca me putrA ca pautrA zra prapautrA zra 14 anuvatteran (1) sarvalokahitAya duSkara nitva da manyatrA gyeNa parAkrameNa 1 devAnAM priyaH priyadazI rAjA sarvatre chati sarve pApaNDA: kleyuH sarveSu teSu saMyama uMca 2 bhAvazudiJcechanti (or seMte ichantu) janastUccAvaca-chaMdaH uccAvacarAgarate sarva vA kariSya ntyekadeze vA kAraSyanti 3 vipula tuM pradAna yasya nAsti saMyamo bhAvazuddhitA vA kRtakatA vA hadabhaktitA ca nityA bAdam 1 atikrAMtamantaraM rAjAno bihArayAtrAmayAsipuratra mRgayA'nyAni caitAdRzAni 2 abhirAmakANyabhUvana taddevAnAM priyaH priyadI rAjA dazavarSAbhiSiktaHsannanyAyyAM saMbodhi (samabudhyata) 3 tena sA dharmayAtrA 'tra ya iti brAhmaNazramaNAnAM darzana Jca dAna Jca sthavirANA ndarzana Jca 4 hiraNyapratividhAna Jca jAnapadasya ca janasyadarzana ndhamAnuzAsti a dharmaparipanchA ca 5 tataH pazcAt (pathyAt) eSA bhUyo rati bhavatAt devAnAM priyasya priyadarzino rAzo bhAgyamanyat.. 1 devAnAM priyaH priyadarzI rAje va mAha asti jana uccAvacaM maMgalaM karo tyAbAdheSu * Cau be reulered Rs bhAgeM unyasmin but in rejected. Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #62
MAURYA DYNASTY. 2 vA ''vAhavivAheSu vA putralAbheSu vA pravAse vA etasmi zvA nyasmi zca jana uccAvacaM maMgalaM karoti 3 eta tu mahAdAyaH bahuca bahuvidhaMca zudra Jca nirartha Jca maMgalaM karoti tat karttavya meva tu maMgala malpaphala 4 ve tAdRzaM maMgala mida nu mahAphalaM maMgalaM yaddhammamaMgalaM tatra dAmabhUtake pratipattigurUNAmapacitiH sAdhuH 5 prANeSu saMthamaH sAdhu brAhmaNazramaNebhyaH sAdhudAna meta cAnya cai tAdRzaM dharmamaMgalaM nAma ta dvaktavyaM pitrA vA 6 putreNa yA bhrAtrA vA svAminA be da sAvi daM karttavyaM maMgalaM yAvattasvArthasya niSThAnAyAsti ca pravRttaM 7 sAdhudAna miti na tve tAdRza masti dAna vA nugraho vA yAdRzaM dharmadAnaM vA dharmAnugraho vA ta tu khalu mi treNa vA sahRdayena vA 8 bhAtIyena vA sahAyena vo papAdetavyaM tarima stasni prakaraNe idaM kRtya midaM sAdhu sAdhvi tI mAni saka lAni 9 svarga mArAdhayitumiyAnta cemAni karttavyatarANiyathA svagIrAddhiH 1 devAnAM priyaH priyadarzI rAjA yazo vA kIti vA na mahAvihaM manyate anyatra tat dattvA no dIrghAya ca me janodharmazuzrUSAM zuzrUpatA 2 dharmavRttaM cA nuvidhIyataM (anuvidadhAtu) AtrikAya devAnAM priyaH priyadarzI rAjA yazo vA kItti ve cchati 3 ya tu kicit parAkramate devAnAM priyaH priyadarzI rAjA ta sabai pArAtrekAya ki miti sakala mapaparizrava masya eSa tu parizravaH yada puNya 4 duSkaraM tu khalvetat kSudrakeNa vA janenoSatAvAnyatrAgnyeNa parAkrameNa sarva parityajya etattu khaluSatA duSkaraM 1 devAnAM priyaH priyadarzI rAje va mAha nAstye tAdRzaM dAnaM yAdRzaM dharmadAnaM dharmasaMstavo vA dharmasaMvibhAgo vA dharmasaMbaMdho vA 2. to daM bhavati dAsabhUtake saMpratipatti mAtari pitari sAdhu zuzrUSA mitrasaMstutazAtIyebhyo brAjhaNazramaNebhyaH sAdhu dAnaM 3 prANyanAlaMbhaH sAdhva va vaktavyaM pitrA yA putreNa kA bhrAtrA yA mitrasaMstutajJAtIyena vA yAvat prativezyaridaM sAdhu idaM kartavyaM 4 sa tathA kurute iha lokasya cA rAthyo bhavati paratra cA nantaM puNyaM bhavati tena dharmadAnena. 1 devAnAM priyaH priyadarzI rAjA sarvapASaNDAni ca prabrajitAni ca gRhasthAni ca pUjayati dAnena ca vividhayA~ ca pUjayA ca pUjaya tyanyAn * 2 na tu tathA dAnaM vA pUjA vA devAnAM priyo manyate yathA kItisAravRddhiH syAt sarvapASaNDAnAM sAravRddhi stu bahuvidhA 3 tasya tasya lidaM mUlaM yattiguptiH kimiti AtmapASaNDapUjA vA parapASaNDagardA vA no bhavedaprakaraNe laghutA vA syAt Doubtfal equivalent of in the original. L 2. Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #63
10 MAURYA DYNASTY. 4 tAsmastAsman prakaraNe pUtisva paNApaDAtena tena zakara (kRtaM kurvan AtmapANDa varddhayati parapASaNDasa co pakaroti 5 ta danyathA kurvan AtmapApaNDa kSiNoti parapApaNDasya cApya pakaroti yo hi kavi dAtmapANDa bhavati parapApaNyA hAta 6 sarva mAtmapASaNDamarakyA (or makteH ) ki niti AtmapASaNDaM dIpayAma iti sa ca puna stathA kurvaM nAtmapASaNDaM vAdatara mupahanti tatsamavAya evaM sAdhuH 7 kimiti anyonyasya dharmeSu zuzrUraM yaM devAnAM vichA ki miti sarvapANDA TutA va syuH kalyANAgamA ca syuH 8 ye ca tatra tatra prasannA ste hi vaktavyAH devAnAM miyo na tathA dAnaM vA pUjAM vA manyate yathA kIrtisAravRddhiH syAt sarvapApaNDAnAM bahutA cai tasmA 9 ya thIya dharmamahAmAtyA tyadhyakSa mahAmAtyA * zramAtyabhUmikAcAnye na nikAyA idaJcatastra phalaM va dAmapANDavRddhi a bhavati dharmasya ca dopanA myAputA 11 12 13 13 deva tasya pazamAne tathA bahutAtme tataH pAdadhunA ummeSu kalikaneSu dI dharmAvAcaH yo vA maraNaM vA apavAda kA janasya tadA cAhAnAM ( zuzrUSA mAtApitroH : zuzrUrA mitrasaMstutasahAyajJAtIyeSu dAsa sarva yat zAtIye vyasanaM prApnoti tatra seopeteSAmupayAtaH pratipAti yatra nAsti manuSyANa ekatarasmin pApaNDe na nAma prAsAdaH (prasAda) gAvatarkaH janana yat zakyaM vA mitavyayAH (1) cA pi aTavyaH devAnAM priyasyApi pAti sarvabhUtAnAmavatiyamaM zarma caryA ca mArdavaM ca yavanarAjo (rAja)paraM ca tena catvAro rAjAnaH turamAyaH ca aMtakrAnaH ca mRgaH ca ityaM prAdezikeSu sarvatra devAnAM vivaraNa dharmAnuzAnta anupatire pApiti (dyuti) * * vibhaSaH sarvavaH api sAradAH sA lamdhA sA prItiH bhavati dharmavijaye vijayA vijeyaM menire eka vijayaH syAta rehalaukikA na pAralaukikA ca zvetopAstiH sarvalokasukhaH pariNAmaH . 14. 1 iyaM dharmalipi devAnAM priyeNa priyadarzinA rAjJA lekhitA astyeva 2 saMkSiptena asti madhyamena asti vistRtena ca sarva sarvatra ghaTitaM 1 mahAlokai vicitaM (viditaM bahu ca likhita lelaviyAmi cainaM asti ca etAva devA * We have no ground to change IthIjhakha to athAjhasva which = arthAdhyakSa and give good sense The rendering To makes no good sense. + The other reading yAvakANe = yAvatkarNe. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #64
MAURYA DYNASTY. 4 panaH punaH vRttaM tasya tasya arthasya mAdhuryA kimi ti jana stathA pratipadyeta 5 tataH (ta sat )ekadA asamAsaM likhitaM asadRzaM vA saMzaya (1) kAraNaM yA 6 Alocayata (Alocya) lipikarAparAvena vA. ENGLISJI TRANSLATION, Edict I. This cdict is proclaimed by King Priyadarsin the beloved of the gods. None should here on earth slaughter any animal even for sacrifice, nor should call together large gatherings,* for in them the King Priyadarsin, thc beloved of the gods, remarks many sins. Still the King Priyadarsin, the beloved of the gods, looks with filvour on the gatherings ordained by his father. In the kitchen of minc, King Priyadarsin, the beloved of the gods, many thousands of animals were day by day slaughtered for food; but to-day when this edict is sent forth only three animals are being killed for food in two peacocks and one deer. But even this deer is not necessarily to be killed, nor even all the three shall afterwards be killed. Edict II. In the whole dominion of King Devanampriya Priyadarsin, as also in the adjacent countries as Chola, Pandya, Satyaputra, Keralaputra, all as far as the Tamraparni, even in the kingdom of Aatiochus, the Grecian king, and of his neighbour kings, the King Devanampriya Priyadarsin has ordered two things : the caring for the sick of man and the caring for the sick of cattle; and at all places where uscful healing herbs for men and caitle were wanting, he has caused them to be brought and planted; and at all places where roots and fruits were wanting he has caused them to be brought and planted; also he has caused Wells to be dug and trees to be planted, on the roads, for the benefit of men and cattle. Edict III. King Devanampriya Priyadarain orders twelve years after his coronation that everywhere in my dominion whether under my direct control or in foreign lands, all connected with me should every five years be thrus ordered (being called together)... for this purpose ; for carrying out this edict and for other business as well-That it was pious to be obedient to father and mother, to protect the men of our own caste, to give gifts to Brahmanas and Sramanas, * Perhaps for purposes of dinner, &c. + As of coilecting taxes, &c. Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #65
12 MAURYA DYNASTY. to abstain from killing animals, from prodigality, and to be fearless in all acts. Thus will those in my connection be also tried in their attachinent. Edict. IV. Since a long time past, during many hundreds of years, sacrificing of animal life and inflicting suffering op the crcatures, want of sympathy for caste-members and respect for Brahmatas and Srama nas have gone on increasing. But now the righteousness which King Devanampriya Priyadarsin practiscs is proclaimed tar and wide with bcating of drums. People have been led to righteousness in a manner not known for many hundreds of years, by the Edicts of King Devanampriya Priyadarsin, being called together by various things like celestial cars, elephants, fireballs, and similar attractive sights. King Devanampriya Priyadarsin his promoted and will promote the sparing of animal life, the gentle treatment of creatures, respect for relatives, respect for Brahmallas and Sramanas, obedience to father and mother, obedicnce to elders and many * similar acts of rigliteousness. The sons, grandsons, and great-grandsons of King Devanempriya Priyadarsin shall also cause this culture of virtue to increase; standing steadfast in rigbtcousness and morality until the destruction of the world, they shall cxhort to righteousness; to exhort to rightousness is surely a very excellent work, while fruin him who is immoral no practice of righteousness is to be expected. Increase, therefore, in these things, and no diminution, is good; for this end has this been written; may they attend heartily to the increase hereof, and prevent the diminution of it. King Devanampriya Priyadarsin has caused this to be written twelve years after his inauguration, Edict v. The beloved of the gods, King Priyadarsin thus proclaims; to do good is dificult; and he who docs good does certainly a very difficult act. I have done much good. Let all my work in that behalf be carried out by my sons, grandsons, and great-grandsons and others of my prosterity till the end of the world. They will therely be doing good. He who shall cause this command to be set aside shall commit great sin. Sin, indeed, is easy to commit. Previously there were no Ministers of rcligion, but such officers are appointed by me, in the thirteenth year of my inauguration, for the purpose of presiding over morals among persons of all persuasions, for the sake of the increase of virtuc; and. ..... for that virtue among the people of Yavana, Kamboja, Gandhura, Rashtrika, and litenika ; and ... .... those who may be devoted or not devoted to my causc ..... for the happiness of the faithful .. ... and for warding off imprisonment and capital punishment ... Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #66
MAURYA DYNASTY. 13 .. they are to superintend among government officials as among elders, also in Pataliputra and abroad..... others of (my) relatives are sent every where. This practice of righteousness which is initiated is very ...... Ministers of religion. I'or this end has this Edict been caused to be written. Edict VI. King Devanampriya Priyadarsin says : In past times tbere has never yet existed care for the (civil) interests, nor arrangements for hearing complaints ; thercforc have I instituted the same ; all the time I have been reigning there have been placed everywhere persons appointed to hear complaints in the apartments of women, in sanctuaries, in parks and in similar places in order that they should know the wants of my people and report then to me. In all rospects I further the interests of my people. In whatever I declarc by word of inouth.... ,* or whatever I entrust to my Ministers or Preceptors ...* I always reconsider ..* This have I everywhere and at all time commanded. For to me there is no satisfaction in increasing litigation. Litigation is necessary only for the securing of some (civil) interest. I deem it my duty to do good to all, but would attend to quarrels only so far as they tend to settle any disputed interest. I have no other business, but the little effort that I am constantly doing for the good of all. Thus do I wish to discharge somehow my debt to all beings ...* may attain heaven. This Edict has been caused to be written for tliis purpose, would that I should look after it for long; let my sons, grandsons aud great-grandsons after me also labour for universal good, which is difficult without extreme exertion, Edict VII. King Devanampriya Priyadarsin desires that everywhere the ascetics of all persuasions should remain (in pcacc); he desires in all of them self-control and purity of the soul. But people have different opinions and different likings; they may do all or a part. Neverthless, for one who is not able to make large religious gifts--restrain over senses, purity of mind, gratefulness, and firm devotion which lasts for ever, are good. Edict VIII. In past times the kings went out on journeys of pleasure ; stag-hunting and other such recrcations were in vogue. But King Devandipriya Priyadarsin, ten years after his inauguration, regards them as improper. Therefore he bere regards as proper and good, only those religious acts (journeys ?) The prikrila cat be made ont, Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #67
14 MAURYA DYNASTY. whereby, gifts are bestowed upon Brahmanas and Sramanas, elders are seen and served with presents, money is exchanged,* people of different countries are seen, righteousness is taught, inquiries are made after virtue. King Devanarnpriya Priyadarsin looks upon these with favour, and enjoys also all the rest (of the pleasures) according as it comes to him as the rcsult of his deeds, Edict IX. King Devanampriya Priyadarsin speaks thus: It is a fact, that men do all kinds of things which are to assure luck, as well in sickness as at betrothals and marriages, at the getting of a son, as at going from home. On these and other occasions men do all kinds of things which are thought to bring prosperity. But it is a grcat loss to do all those manifold, multifarious, vain, and useless things. This, however, does not indeed remove the necessity of a man's doing something which will bring prosperity, but such a kind us has been named is of little use, while of great usc is truc piety. To that belongs proper treatment of servants,t and subordinates, reverence for misters, sinoere self-restraint towards living beings, sincere charity to Brahmapus and Sramaras. These and other like actions, are called true religious mangala. This must be tauglit by all, fathers, sons, brothers and lords. This is noble; this must a man do as something that assures luck, until his aim has been fully attained. Mention was made just now of " sincere charity," now there is no charity, no good will to be compared to charity or good-will springing from true piety. It is just this which a well-meaning friend, relative, or companion, must at every occurring opportunity impress on another, that this is duty, this is proper. These and many other things, all, must be properly done for obtaining licaven. May all thus attain heaven. Edict X. King Derunampriya Priyadarsin does not regard renown and great name as any great objects; for without havy zacrifice it never stands long. Let my people follow the path of righteousness and le ever pious, King Devanupriya Priyadarsin covets renown or name only for this world, but whatever little he does is all for the next. Everything of him is without blemish; und blemish is nothing more or less than sinfulness. Such a thing is, indeed, difficult for any one whatever, be he a person of low degree or of high station, unless with the utmost exertion of power, by sacrificing everything. But this is, indeed, most difficult for a person of high station. * Perhaps refers to commercial transacciora. + T6 probably means slaves; and 44 scoms to be a word for all other kiuds of aubordinates. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #68
MAURYA DYNASTY. 15 Edict XI. King Devanimpriya Priyadarsin speaks thus:--There is no charity which equals religious charity, or explanation of religious precepts or right liberality, or religious relation. Under these are comprehended proper treatment of servants* and subordinates, sincere obedience to father and mother, sincere charity towards friends, acquaintances, and men of the same caste, giving of gifts to Brahmaas and Sromanas and the sparing of animal life. This is to be commended as good, whether by father, or by son, by brother, or by friend, by an acquaintance, or by a man of one's caste, nay even by a nsighbour. He who acts thus makes this world a friend to him, and hereafter obtains for himseif an imperishable reward through all this truc charity. Edict XII. King Devinampriya Priyadarsin honours all sects, and orders of monks and all conditions of heads of lumilies, and honours them and others with religious gifts and with marks of honour of all kinds. To be sure, Devanampriya does not attribute so much value to religions-gifts or marks of honour, as to this, that the good name and intrinsic worth of all sects may increase manifold. The foundation thercof, in all its compass, is the giving them all proper and respectful maintenance. In order that one's own sect may not be praised at the expense of another, and that there should be no undue neglect of any, all sects must on all occasions be honoured; for one so doing on all occasions adds greatly to his own sect's merit and at the same time encourages all others. One doing otherwisc destroys his own sect anci docs harm to others. Though every one who praises his own persuasion may, perhaps, do all that, from attachment to bis own sect, for the purpose of glorifying it; nevertheless he shall, by so doing greatly injurc his own persuasion. Therefore concord is best, so that all may know and willingly listen to each other's religion. Because it is a wish of Devinampriya that the members of all persuasions may be well instructed, and obtain blessings. And to then who are attached to different persuasions let the assurance be conveyed that Devanainpriya does not attach so much value to religious-gifts or worship as to this, that all sects may increase in good name and intrinsic worth, and be reverenced. For this end Dharma-Mahamatyas, magistrates entrusted with the superintendence of the woinen,t superintendents to treat ascetics, and other bodies have becu appointed. And the object of this is that Deranampriya's persuasion may increase in prosperity, and that he may cause righteousness to come forth ip full splendour. . probably means slaves; and "Fi seems to be a word for all other kinde of subordinates. + If we take 379fe7a, ufficers of revende Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #69
16 MAURYA DYNASTY. Edict XIII. .. must be given. All his (epics) men have been killed, which certainly is a very cruel act. But in the Ralingas obtained thereafter the practice of religious virtue has grown very active ... the killing, putting to death, or being carried away of men; therefore the ruling of the Vedas and the Angas is good. God. ... reverence to mother and father, sympathy for friends, acquaintances, assistants, men of the same caste, servants... that one of a caste should suffer some misery is on account of the fault of others, and they should therefore help hin and bear a share in his misfortunc;... wbere men have no faith in one or other persuasion, and so long as they remain in doubt . .. nor which is possible; in the dominion of Devanampriya all forests are is little trespassed upon as possible and are thus protected.... the preservation, self control and pacification of all beings. ... tending and gentleness ... the Yavan king and the four Yavan kings and Turmaya (Ptolemy), Antakana (Antigonas) and Maga (Magas). thus in all foreign countries and everywhere is the religious injunction of Devanampriya followed, where even . iii glory and glory of virtue are also similar ; no joy exceeds the joy consequent on the victory of righteousness. ... believes nothing to be conqucred, for conquest and renown are ever within reach... in this world and the next .... thc worship of the Sweta,* the securing of the happiness of all. Edict XIV. King Devinampriya Priyadarain has caused this righteous edict to be written, here concisely, there in moderate compass, in a third place again at full length. Thus is everytliing expressed cverywhere, known to the great. Much has he caused to be written and shall cause again to write. Repetitions occur also, in a certain measure on account of the agreeableness of various points, in order that the people should in that way be persuaded to understand and follow them. If sometimes the one or other is written incompletely or not in order, it is because care has not been taken to make a good transcript, or the copyist (i. e. the stonc-cngraver) is at fault. Perhaps the Lord Buddha. 20 Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #70
Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #71
STONE INSCRIPTION OF THE SAH KING (RUDRASISHA) GRANTSON OP JAYADAMA FOUND AT JUNAGADH. PLATE KV. 12 Ahol Shrutgyanam Hunt 3

Page #72
SAH DYNASTY. I. Stone Inscription of the san King (Rredrasimha) grandson of Jayadama found at Junugadh. Tus inscription is to be found in an under-ground room called Khaparakodiva's cell near the Cpara Kota at Junagruth in Saurashtra. Junagadb is the capital town of a State of the same name and is situated in the south-western part of the Province in N. Lat. 21deg l' and E. Long 70deg 13. The stone measures 18" by 6 having a slit in the middle with both the upper corners crumbled down. It is a sand-stone, and is at present placed in the Printing-Press of the State. It contains four lines. As the inscription is worn out in scvcral parts, it is difficult to find out what it related to. The year also cannot be found; but the day and the month are to be seen on the stone. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, the character being that of the Sah period. TRANSLITERATION. .* .897 FT . (Fattahes (1) T: 47977 TRITAT TE WETT.......... Terrace HA (*) E AT TUGTY ........ f 47TH.......... HUGTATHI SERTHUT ) 11 Y TRAXALATION. *... * Raja Maha Kshatrara the gratdson of Raja Kshatrapa Swami Jayadama, the grent-grandson of Swaini Chashtana * ... * * On the fifth day of Chaitra Suklapaksha here in Girinagara, the gods, demons, nagas, yakshas, and giants . .of thone who have attained to real knowledge and have conquered old age and death ... .. The first line cannot be translated. I 3. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #73
SAH DYNASTY. II. Rock Inscription of the San King Rudra Dama at Junagadi. Dated 72nd year of that King. The rock, on which this inscription is found, is at the foot of Mount Giranara on the way to the temple of Damodarji, about a mile to the east of the town of Junigadh in Saurashtra. The face of the rock measures 11'2" x 5' 5' having some of its portion in the middle and at the end worn out. It contains twenty lines and gives an account of a dam thrown across the Sudarsana lake in the Giranara, which was washed down by the force of water during the previous rainy season. The date given is the 72nd year of King Rudra Dama; the date corresponding to which in the Christian, Vikrama, or Saka era is difficult to determine. On this point there is great deal of difference of opinion among antiquarian scholars, though some are inclined to take this date to be that of the Saka era. The language of the composition is Sansksit, the character being of the Sah period. TRANSLITERATION. 1 siddha idaM taTAkaM sudarzanaM girinagarA dApAdarama(NI)......... ......"ttikopalavistArAyAsochAyAnaHsandhibaddaDhasarvapADIkRtvo sparvatapA2da pra(ma)tispardhisuzliSTa(bandhaM)....... ............... mavajAtenA (ka)trimeNa setubandhenopapatraM suprativihitapranADIparivAha / 3 mIDhavidhAnaM ca viskaMdha................."nAdibhirakharahai.(6) mahatyupacaye varttate tadidaM rAzo mahA. kSatrapasya sugRhI4 tanAnaH svAmicaSTanasya pautra.............. putrasya rAo mahAkSatrapasya gurubhirabhyastakAmaH (kAmasya) kadradAno varSadvisaptatitame 72 / 5 mArgazIrSabahula(pratipadi)............... (sosaSTavRSTinA parjanyena ekArNavabhUtAyAmiva pRthivyAM kRtAryA girerUrjayataH suvarNasikatA6 palAzinIprabhUtAnAM nadInAM atimAtroddhagaiH setu ma.............(vA) ryamANAnurUpamatIkAramapi girizikharatarataTAhAlakopatalpadvArazaraNADrAyavidhvaMsinA yuganidhanasaha7 zaparamaghoravegena vAyunA pramathitasalilavizitajarjarIkRtAva.............. (kSi)sAzmavRkSagulmalatApratA AnadI(talA da)tyuTyATitamAsIt catvAri haratazatAni vizaduttarANyAyatena etAvatyeva vistIrNena 8paMcasaptatihastAvagAdena bhedena nissRtasarvatoya marudhanvakalpamatibhazadarzana .... (sthA) .........! mauryasya rAjJaH caMdragu(tasya) rASTriyeNa (vai)zyena puSpaguptena kAritamazokasya mauryasya te (tat) yavanarAje nuparaspenAbhizamA Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #74
SAH DYNASTY. 19 9 pranADImiralaMkRtaM tatphAritayA ca rAjAnurUpakRtavidhAnayA tAsmi (n) bhede dRSTyA praNAlyA vi (stRta) se (tu) ............no AgarbhAtmabhRtyavihitasamuda (ya) rAjalakSmI ( dhAriNA guNatassarvvavarNairabhigamya rakSaNArthe patitve tena prANAcchAsAt puruSavadhanivRttikRta 10 satyapratizcena anya (tra) saMgrAmeSvabhimukhAgatasaddhadazazatrupraharaNavitaraNatyAvigaNarI(dhRtakAruNyena svayamabhigatajanapadaprANipatti (vizeSazaraNadena dasyuvyAlamRgarogAdibhiranupasRSTapUrvanagarAnegama11 janapadAnAM svavIryyAjitAnAmanuraktasavaprakRtInAM pUrvaparAkarAvantyanupanIvRdAnarttasurASTrazvabhramaruka...ccha(si)ndhu(sauvIM)rakukurAparAMtaniSAdAdInAM samamANAM tatprabhAvATTa ... NAM patinA sarvakSatrAviSkRta kAmaviSayANAM viSayA 12 vIrazabdajAtAMsekAvidheyAnAM yaudheyAnAM prayotsAdakena dakSiNApathapate ssAtakarNe dvipi nirvyAjamavajI (ji) tyA vajI (ji)tya saMbadhAvadurayA ( dUratayA) anutsAdanAtprAptayazasA mA ( da ) (tta) vijayena bhraSTarAjyapratiSThApakena yathArthahasto 13 chrAyAjitotidharmAnurAgeNa zabdArthagAMdharvanyAyAdyAnAM vidyAnAM mahatInAM parANa (gRhaNa ) dhAraNavijJAnaprayogA vAptavipulakIrttinA turagagajarathavayaM (yA) sicarmaniyuddhAdyA (ma)....(ti) parabalalAghavasauSTavakriyeNa aharaha danamAnAna 14 navamAnazIlena sthUlalakSyeNa yathAvatprAptairbalizukrabhAgaiH kanakarajatatrajavaiDUryaratnopacayavizya(SyaM)ndamAnakozena skulaghumadhura citrakAntazabdasamayodArAlaMkRtagadyapa (dya) * .....napramANamAnonmanasvaragati varNasArasatvAdibhi: 15 paramalakSaNAvyaMjanairupetakAntamuttanA svayamabhigatamahAkSatrapanAmnA narendrakanyAsvayaMvarAnekamAlyaprAptadAmnA varSasahastrAya gotrA (hA)...tthe dharmakIrttivRddhyarthaM ca api dayitvA karaviSTi 16 praNayakriyAbhi: paurajAnapadaM janaM svasmA tkozA (tU) mahatAdhanavina anatimahatA ca kAlena triguNadRDhatara vistArAyAmaM setuM vidhA (ya) (sa) rvanagara) (kha) darzanatara kArita miti (a)sminnarthe matisacivakarmasacivairamAtyaguNasamudyatarayatimahatvAdbhedasyAnutsAhI vamukhamatibhiH pratyA khyAtAraMbha 18 punaH setubaMdhanaira (1) zyA dhAhAbhUtAsu prajAsu ihAdhiSThAne paurajAnapadacanAnugrahArthaM pArthivena kRtsnAnAmAnasaurASTrANAM pAlanArthe niyuktena 17 mahAkSatrapasya . . 19 palharbana kulaipaputreNAmAtyena suvizAkhena yathAvadarthadharmanyA (vyavahArajadarzanairanurAgamanuvarddhayatA zaktena dAntenAcapalenAvismitenAhAryeNA hAyeMga 20 svadhitiSThatA dharmakIrtiyazAMsi bharttu rabhivardhayatAnuSTi (Da) tamiti // TRANSLATION. To the perfect one. This Sudarsana lake, being from Girinagara, is beautiful in all respects, having been supplied with an embankment all round strongly lined with masonary continuously in its length, breadth, and height, so as to rival the hill region itself, possessed of a natural causeway formed by . furnished with canals, &c., for the ingress and egress of water; and fed with Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #75
20 SAU DINASTY. the water (of certain rivers) by embankments, &c.; and .....three branches and other advantages, is in a highly flourishing condition. (This work gave way) on the 1st day of the dark fortnight of the month Margasirsha of the 72nd year of Raja Mahakshatrapa Rudra Daman, whose wishes are fulfilled by (the blessings of his) gurus, tle grandson of Mahakshatrapa Chashtana of propitious name. . the son of ...in consequence of the rain having poured down in heavy showers everywhere, converting the surface of the carth as it were into one ocean; and the excessive swelling of the currents of the Suvarna Sikata and Paldsini* and other rivers of the Urjayata hill, and on account of a hurricane, destroying the hill-tops, trees, towers, open seats, gates, places for shelter, arches, &c., raised on the bank, and resembling in its terrible force the deluge, its waters were so greatly agitated as to displace... stones and trees and thick expanse of crccpers, &c., and split open even the very bottom of the river. The lake with all its water gone out of this passage of four hundred and twenty cubits Icogth and of the same breadth, and seventyfive cubits deep, appeared as if it were one in the country of Marwar ... . for the sake of .. was caused to be made by (Vai) kya Pushyagupta, & native of the country of the Matirya Raju Clandragupta; and was embellished with water courses, &c., under the superintendence of Tupaspa, the Yavan Raja of Asoka Maurya. By the water-course scen in this break which he (Tupaspa) has had constructed, and which had been crecuted in a manner worthy of the King ..... the extensive bridge ... who-the abode of royal fortune which manifested itself in uninterrupted prosperity from his childbirth, was loved on account of his virtues by all classes approaching for protec tion as his subjects; who except in war, had taken the true vow never in his life to kill a human being, but liberally gave blows to equal and opposing enemies... who was compassionate, who afforded protection to countries which surrendered (themaelves) to him ; who was the lord of the countries such as Purvadesa, Parakara, Avauti, Anupa Nivrit, Anarta, Surashtra, Svabhra, Baru, Katchchha, Sindha Sauvira, Kukura, Aparanta, Nisheda, &c., all the people residing in whose ancient citiebt were not molested by thieves, snakes, ferocious beasts or diseases,-cities, which were aquired by his own valour, and the inhabitants whereot were greatly devoted to him; who rooted out with grcat strength great heroes who would not submit from their pride of their valour wellknown among the Kshatriyas; who without treachery, after twice thoroughly conquering Satakarni, lord of Dakshinapatha, did not completely destroy him, on account of their near connection, and thus obtained glory ..... of great exploits . who re-established deposed Kings; who by properly raising * Both these streams are at the foot of Giruars and are at prosent called Sonarekh and Palamsavo respectively. + This rendering is doubtful. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #76
SAH DYNASTY. 21 his hand (i.e in giving gifts) has often acquired great merit in religion, who has secured great renown by his power of comprehending, retaining, knowing and practicing the great sciences of graninar, politics, singing, nydya . and the like; who was skilled in the arts of riding horses, elephants, and chariots, (and who was skilled in the use of) the sword, the shield, in fighting ..... : and in reducing the enemies' forces; who was always of a charitable, courteous, and obliging disposition; who was munificent; whose treasury overflowed with abundance of gold, silver, diamonds,!lapislazuli (vaidurya), and jewels, acquired by just and proper taxes and duties; whose .... was graced by clear, simple, sweet, admirable, and appropriate (sentences in) prose and poetry; whose beautiful forp was united with the best signs and significant turns as shown by his guit, height, voice, walk, colour, vigour, strength, &c., who himself acquired the title of Mahakshatrapa (protector of warriors), who won numerous garlands of flowers in the Swayamvara ceremony of the daughters of kings; by this Mahakshatrapa Rudra Daman, for cows and Brahmans for a period of 1000 years . .....and for the increase of his merit and fanc with great generosity remitted taxes ... and the people of the city and country from forced labour ; and by a liberal amount of money from his own treasury, in no great length of time constructed the bridge of three times the length and breadth . . .....caused the most delightful lake to be made, that would last. On account of the largeness of the gap, the undertaking was forbidden by the King's advisers and executive officers, although pobsessed of all the qualifications of suinisters, and not disinclined to encourage enterprise ; the people, losing all hope of the re-building of the bridge, raised woeful cries, when the work was executed for obliging the people and the country by Pahlava, son of Kulaipa, and minister Suvishkha, appointed by the King for the protection of the whole of Anartta and Snrashtra... .(who Suvisakha) by the proper dispensation of justice in temporal and spiritual matters secured the love of the people; who was powerful, kept bis senses in restraint, wils steady-minded, unshaken, wise, unconqucrable, well-behaved; and who became the increaser of his master's religion, glory, and fame. III. Stone Inscription of Ahirapali Rudratkuli found at the rillage of Gunda under Jamanagar in Saurdshtra. Dated year 103 of Rudrasimha. The village of Gunda, where this inscription was found, is in the district of of Bhanavada under Jamanagar State. It is about 25 miles from Porabandar. The inscription is on a white sandstone found in digging a well, and is at present kept in the temple of new Dvarkapuri at Jamanagar. The face of the stone measures 24" X 9' and contains about five lincs. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #77
22 SAH DINASTI. It mentions that Senapati Rudrabhuti caused a well to be dog at the village of Rasovadra in the 103rd year of King Rudrasimha. The remarks about the date of the previous inscription hold equally good for this. The language of the composition is Sanskrit, the character being that of the Sah period. TRANSLITERATION. 1 sidaM rAho mahAkSatra (pa)sya svAmicanaprapautrasa rAyo mahAkSatrapasya svAmijayadAmapautra 2 sya rAdho mahAkSatrapasya svAmindradAmaputrasya rAzo kSatrapassa svAmirudra 3 siMhasya (borSe triuttarazate 103 vaizAkhazuddhapaMcamIdhanyatithI zravaNanakSa 4 amahata AbhIreNa senApatibAhakasya putreNa senApatipadrabhUtinA grAme raso 5 pare hRdaH khanito dhApita(baMdhita)zva sarvasatvAnAM hitarasamiti TRANSLATION. In the year 103 after Raja Kshatrapa, Swamin Rudra Dara, grandson of Raja Kshatrapa Swamin Jaya Dama, great-grandson of Raja Maha Kshatrapa Swamin Chashtana, on the 5th of the light-half of Vaisakha, being an auspicious day, the nakshatra being Sravana, Abira Senapati Bahaka's son Rudrabhati caused (this) reservoir of water to be dug and constructed in the village of Rasopidara for the benefit and comfort of all beings. IV. Stone Inscription" of the time of King Rurasena found at the village of Gadha under Jasdana in Saurashtra. Dated year 127th of Rudrasena. The village of Gadha, where this inscription was found, is under Jasdana in Kathiavad and about two miles north of it. It is to be found on a small hill to the west of the made road leading to the village. The stone is hard and darkcoloured, measuring 42" x 1' 10', and contains six lines. The previous remarks about date apply here as well. It merely mentions the digging of a tank, but contains a geneology of the Sah Kings. The language of the composition is Sanskrit, the character being that of the Sah period. TRANSLITERATION. 1 varSe 12(7) bhAdrapadavahulasa(sya) 5rAho mahAma(ba)pasa(sya) 2 bhadramukhasya svAmicaSTanaputraprapautrasya rAjo kSatrapasa(sya) 3 svAminayadAmaputrapautrasya rAko mahAcatrapasya bhadramukhasya Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #78
STONE INSCRIPTION 02 A HIRAPATI RUDRABHUTI FOUND AT THE VILLAGE OF GUNDA UNDEB JAMNAGAR IN SAURASHTRA. DATED YEAR 103 OF RUDRASTYHA. PLATE XVII. Ahol Shrutgyanam k !''

Page #79
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #80
STONE INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF KING RUDRASENA FOUND AT THE VILLAGE OF GADHA CNDER JISDAXA IN SABRASIITRA, DATED YEAR 12714 OF RUDRASENA. PLATE XVIII. >>?jay7035 1 , Ahol Shrutgyanam ---- 1 , * ' - dun- >>(<Page #81
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #82
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #83
TONE INSCRITION OF THE TIME OF KING RUDRASENA T DVARKA IN SALRASIITRA. DATED YEJR 22 OP NEDRASENA. PLATE XIX Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #84
SH DINASTI. 4 svAmindradAmapautrasya rAjJo mahAkSatrapasya bhadramukhasvAmi 5 rudrAsahasya rAjJo mahAkSatraesya svAmindrasenasya idaM za(sa) / mAnasasagotrasya pranAthakaputrasya kharapautrasya bhrAtRbhiH utthvitaasv(upsthaapitmaart|| TRANSLATION In the year 127 Bhadrapada, on the 7th day of the dark half, this Satra' op Raja Mahakshatrapa Bhadramukha SFamin Rudrasena, the great-grandson of the son of Raja Mahakshatrapa Swamin Chashtana; the grandson of the son of Raja Ksha (trapa) Swamin Jayadami, the grandson of Raja Maha Kshatrapa .. Rudra Dama ; (son of) Raja Malia Kshatrapa Bhadramukha Swamin Rudra. Of the sons of Supranathaka of Minasgotra, the grandson of Kbara with brothers .... was made. Stone Inscription of the time of King Rudrasena at Dvdrkd in Saurashtra. Dated year 232 of Rudrasena. The stone on which this inscription is to be seen was found on the bank of a tank at Mulavasara, a village in the Gaekwad's territory of Okhamandala in Saurashtra. It was taken down to Dearika and was there erected near the library. It mcagures 5' 3" x 1' 10' and contains four lines. Besides a few names of the kings of the Sah dynasty it says of several water reservoirs being made by a son of Vajaka. Nothing is certain about the date given in it. The language of the composition is Sanskrit, the character being that of the Sah period. TRANSLITERATION. 1 rAho mahAatrasa(sa) sA(svAmiradrasenasya 2 varSe 232 vaizAkhabahulapaMcamyA 3 imaM * * * vAnijakasya putreNa x a fer (T) A7(70) PE (A) (ET) TRANSLATION. The son of Vanijaka saved the life of his friend by sacrificing bis own life on the 5th day of the dark half of Vaishakha of the year 232 of Raja Mahakshatrapa Swamin Rudrasena. Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #85
GUPTA DYNASTY. Race Inscription of King Skandha Cupta at Junagadh, dated year 138 oj the Gupta era. This inscription is engraved on the face of the same rock on which the Asoka and Rudra Dama Inscriptions are to be found at Junagach in Saurashtra. The face of the rock looks to the south measuring 10' 3" x 7 and appears to have been engraved without being polished. There are in all 29 lines. The lower portion and some portion in the middle of the inscription have suffered much and the letters there are quite illegible. It mentions that in the time of Skanda Gupta, the Governor of Saiiraslatra was Parnadatta, whose son Chakrapalit caused to be built an embankment across the Sudarsana lake which had burst on account of heavy rains. The year 138 of the Gupta era would correspond with A. D. 457. The language of the composition is Sanskrit, the character being of the Gupta period. TRANSLITZBATION. 1 simam bhivamabhimatabhogyAM naikakAlopainItA tridazapatisukhArtha yo balerAjahAra kamalanilayanAyAH zAzvataM dhAma lakSAyAH 2 sa jayati vijetAtirviSNurayantajiSNuH / tadanu jayati zazvat zrIparikSiptavakSAH svabhujajanitavIyoM rAja rAjAdhirAnaH narapati 3 bhujagAnAM mAnadarpokaNAnAM prtikRtigruddaamaanivissshnaavktii| nRpatiguNAnaketaH skaMdaguptaH pRthuzrIH caturuda dhijaratnAM sphItaparyantadezAM 4 avanimavanatAriyazcakArAtmasaMsthA pitari surasakhitvaM prAptayatyAtmazaktyA / apitra jitamiva sena prathaya(ya?)ti yazAMsi yasya ripavopi AmalabhagnadapA ni(i.)va badane mlecchadezeSu / 5 krameNa budhyA nipurNa pradhArya dhyAtvA ca kRtsnAn guNadoSahetUna vyapetya sAnmanujeMdraputrAMDakSmIH svayaM yaM varAMcakAra / tasminnRpe zAsati naiva kazriddharmAdapeto manujaH prajAsu 6 AtoM daridro vyasanI kadayoM daNDyo na vA yo bhRzapIDitaH syAt / evaM sa jitvA pRthivIM samanAM bhagnAna dapAn dvipatazcakulyA sarveSu dezeSu vidhAya goptan saMcintayAmAsa bahumakAram / syAtkAnurUpo matimAnvinIto medhAsmRtibhyAmanapetabhAvaH satyAjavaudAryanayopapannamAdharyadAkSiNyayonvitazca / bhaktonurakto nRvizeSayuktaH sarvopadhAbhizca vizububuddhiH AnaNyabhAvopagatAMtarAtmA sarvasya lokasya hite prvRttH| Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #86
GUPTA DYNASTY. 25 8 nyAyArjaneryasya ca kaH samarthaH syAjitasyApyatha rakSaNe ca gopAyitasyApi ca vRddhihetovRddhasya pAtrapratipA-- danAya / sarveSu bhRtyevApi sahateSu yo me praziSyAnikhilAn surASTrAn AzAtamekaH khalu parNadatto bharasya tasyodbahane smrthH|| 1 evaM vinizcitya napAdhipena naikAnahorAtragaNAn svamatyA ya: saMniyuktorthanayA kathaMcit samyaksurASTrAvani paalnaay| niyujya devA varuNaM pratIcyAM svasthA yathAvatmanaso babhUvuH pUrvetarasyAM dizi parNadattaM niyujya rAjA dhRtimAMstathAbhUt / 10 tasyAtmajohAtmajabhAvayukto dvidheya cAtmAtmatrazena nItaH sarvAtmanAtmeva ca rakSaNIyo nityAtmavAnAtmaja kAntarUpaH / rUpAnurUpailalitairvicitranityapramo(dAnvitasarvabhAvaH prabuddhapadmAkarapadmavaktro naNAM zaraNyaH shrnnaagtaanaaN| 11 abhavadbhuvicakrapAlitosAviti nAmnA prathitaH priyo janasya svaguNairanupaskRtairudAttaH pi(taraM yazca vize SayAMcakAra / kSamA prabhutvaM vinayo napazca zaurya binA zauryama( pi?)ka(ttha)naJca (dhRtiH kSa)mA dAnamadInatA ca dAkSiNyamAnaNyamAnyatA ca / sauMdaryamAyatarAnigRhazca avismayo dhairyamudIrNatA ca 12 ityevametatizayena yasminnavipravAsena guNA vsNti| na vidyatesau sakalapi loke yatropamA tasya guNaiH kriyeta sa eka kAlyena guNAnvitatvAt babhUva nRNAmupamAnabhUtaH / ityevametAnAdhikAnatAnyAn guNAn parIkSya svayameva pitrA yassAnniyukto nagarasya rakSA vizeSya(Sa)pUrvAn(vA)pracakAra samyak / 13 Azritya vIrya svabhujadayasya svasyava nAnyasya narasya darSe nodvejayAmAsa ca kaMcidevamasminpure caiva zazAs duSTAH(n) / visaMbhamalpanarAzAma yasmin kAle sa lokasya ca nAgareSu yo lAlayAmAsa(ca) pIravargAna * * * putrAn sa parIkSya doSAn / saraMjayAMcaprakRtIprabhUva pUrva smitAbhASaNamAnadAnaH 14 niyaMtraNAnyonyagRhapravezaiH saMvar3itaprItigRhopacAraiH / brANyabhAvena pareNa yuktaH zaktaH zucirdAnaparo yathAvat prApyAn sa kAle viSayAn siSeve dharmArthayozcA(pyAvirodhanena / javena nItivakR( nAnyostinItAvA?) parNadattAtsanyAyavAnatra kimasti citra muktAkalApAmbujapaprazitAcaMdrAkimuSNaM bhAvitA kadAcit / 15 atha krameNAmbudakAla Agate nidAdhakAlaM praviSahya toya(daH) vavarSa toyaM bahusaMtataM cira sudarzanaM yena vibheda cAvarAt / saMvatsarANAmadhike zate tu nizadbhiranyairapi (pahireva rAtrau dine proSThapadasya SaSThe: guptasya kAle gaNanA vidhaay| 16 imAzcayA raivatakAdvinirgatA palAzinIyaM sikatAvilAsinI samudrakAntAzcirabandhanoSitA'dravuH (0dhurva) pati tAzca yathocitaM yayuH / avekSya vItimaja madogama mahodadherujayatA priyepsunA anekavIrAMtaja(ra) puSpazobhito 17 nadImayo hasta iva prasAritaH / viSIdamAnAH khala sarvalokAH kathaM kathaM kAryamitipravAdinaH mitho hipUrvA pararAtramutthitA vicintayA cApi bbhburutsukaaH| apIha loke sakale sudarzanaM pumA(rA) hi durdazanatAM gataM kSaNAt 18 bhavenasA (cA) bhonidhitulyadarzanaM sudarzana varNagata sa(ca) bhUtvA / pituH parAM bhaktimapi pradarya dharma purodhAya zubhAnuvandhaM rAzo hitArtha nagarasya caiva saMvastarANAmadhike zate tu / 19 vizandiranyairapi saptabhitra pra / * sthacatra * zvApyanuzAtamahAprabhAvaH / AjyapraNAmaivibudhAna theSTA dhanaidvijAtInapi tarpayitvA paurAMstathAbhyarcya yathAImAnaiH bhRtyAMzca pUjyAn suhRdaya dAnaiH / 2. preSmasya mAsasya tu pUrvapakSa)* * * prathamenhi samyak mAsayenAdaravAn sa bhUtvA dhanasya kRtvA vyaya ___ maprameyaM / AyAmato hastazate samaya vistArataH SaSTirathApi cASTI 14. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #87
26 GUPTA DYNASTY. 21 ru(u)tsedhakonyatpuruSAni(toyatpuruSAstu)sa * * stazatadvayasya cabaMdha yavAnmahatA (nadevAn) * * susamyagghaTitopalena / sujAtiduSTAtmathitaM taTAkaM sudarzana zAzvatakalpakAlaM 22 api ca sudRDhasetupAMtavinyastayobhaM rathacaraNasamAikrauMcahaMsa sadhUta vimalasalila * * bhUvita * * * (ba)darka: zazi(ma). . . 23 nagaramApi ca bhUyA ddhimatpIrajuSTaM dvijabahuzatagItabrajhaninaSTapApaM zatamapi ca samAnAmIti dubhikSa * * / (sa)darzanataTAkasaMskAragraMtharaca(nA) samAsA // 24 tAridapapraNudaH pRthuzriyaH svavaMzaketoH sakalAvanIpateH (yazorthapU)jyAdbhutapuNyasa * * / dvIpasya goptA mahatAM ca netA daNDAnvitAnA 25 dviSatAM damAya tasyAtmajenAtmaguNAnvitena goviNdpaadaarpitjiivite(n)|* * viSNAzcapAdakamale samavApya tatra arthavyayena 26 mahatA mahatA ca kAlenAtmaprabhAvanatapaurajanena tena cakra bibharti ripu * * vize* . tasya / svataMtra vidhikAraNabhAnuSasya 27 kAritamavakrAmati cakrabhRtazcakrapAlitena gRhavarSazateSTatriMze guptAnAM kAla(to vyatIte) * * * * * mutthittamivorjayaMtAcalasya 28 kurvan prabhutvamiva bhAti purasya mUrti da ' ' anyacca mUrddhani suMda* * * 29 rAvha vihaMgamArga vizrAjate. TRANSLATION. Glory! Vishnu, who spatched from Bali, for the happiness of Indra, that wealth (Sri) which is worthy of enjoyment by his beloved (devotees) and which was carried off on various occasions, who has conquered misery, who is the constant asylum (or light) of that Lakshmi whose residence is the lotus, and who is ever victorions :-may he be glorious! Next to him, may he (Skanda-Gupta) be victorious, whosc breast is encircled with wealth and splendour, who obtained the fame of a hero by his own arm, the supreme king of kings, who, acting as Garuda does by his (Vishnu's) command, destroyed the poison-like power of the snakc-like kings with their hoods in the form of pride and conceit. The abode of kingly qualities, he, the far-famed Skanda-Gupta of grcat wealth, who had already humbled his enemies, possessed bimself on his father's attaining by the force of his merits the friendship of Devas, of the carth, which contains the gems of the four oceans and is skirted by beautiful countries. IIe is indecd victorious, whose enemies even in Micehha countries with their pride destroyed from the very root declare * * * his glory,* Whom, Lakshmi, (who) in her wisdom having carefully reflected and copsidered all the causes of good and bad quolities, and rejected, one after another the sons of kings, at last chose for her Jord. Whilst this king was governing the earth no one amongst his subjects departed from the path of duty (Dharma), was miserable, poor, vicious, miserly, * The Sanskrit verse is very doubtful. Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #88
GUPTA DYNASTY. 27 deserving of punishment, or suffering from pain. Having thus conquered all the the pride of his enemies and having catablished protecting officers in all the counworld and humbled tries, he began to think intently. What person is there who is at once competent, and far-seeing, modest and with faith, full of wisdom and memory; who is endowed with truth, straight-forwardness, generosity, moral worth, sweetness, talent and glory; who is greatly devoted and attached, manly; whose mind is devoid of every kind of deceit caused by the four wpadkis (viz. Dharma, Artha Kdma and Mokash); whose heart is ever intent on the discharge of his obligations; who is devoted to the good of mankind and who by righteous means is able to earn wealth, to preserve and increase it, and to spend it on proper objects Who is there qualified best to govern all the districts of Surashtra amongst all my servants? Yes, I know, surely only Parnadatta is competent to bear the burden. In this way this king of kings meditated for successive days and nights, and with firm resolve and earnest entreaty appointed (him) for the good government of the country of Surtshtra. The king by ap pointing Parnadatta to the west felt secure, as the Devas obtained rest after appointing Varuna to the west. His son, full of filial duty, was, as if it were by independent Pargadatta, divided into a second half of his own self, who was brought up as his own self, who had always the knowledge of self, whose form was beautiful in itself, who was of manners as pleasant to all as his wonderfully beautiful form, whose face resembled one of the numerous expanded lotuses, and who afforded protection to those who sought his protection. He the beloved of the people, who was renowned in the world by the name of Chakrapalita, excelled even his father by his naturally good qualities. Power tempered by mercy, humility, morality, bravery that. boasts not, patience, forgiveness, charity cheerfulness, talent, gratefulness, activity, beauty, contempt of the mean, freedom from pride, courage, and generosity,-these and many other qualities in an eminent, degree resided in him without interruption. There is no one in this world to be compared to him in good qualities. He being endowed with all good qualities became worthy of example to all mankind. The father (Parondatta), having recognized these and other greater qualities, himself appointed. him (Chakrapalita), and he in his turn protected the city in a pre-eminently good manner. He availed himself of the bravery of his two arms, did not depend on others, nor did he cause distress to any one from pride, and punished the wicked in the town. The people placed no sinal! confidenec in him in time and he, studying the caracter of the citizens fondled them as if they were his children. He pleased (his) subjects, with cheerfulness, sweet conversation, civility, liberality, by the familiarity of social intercourse, by respect for their family usages. He devoted to Brahmanism, powerful, pure, charitable according to the rules, enjoyed such pleasures as he could without transgressing reli Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #89
28 GUPTA DYNASTY. gion, and prosperity. What wonder that he ..... from Parnadatta should be virtuous ? Is warmth ever caused from the moon, which is cool as a collection of pearls and aquatic lotuses! Afterwards, when in the course of nature the rainy season arrived after the hot season, it rained copiously and continuously for a long time, by the force whereof the Sudarsana burst. When a century of years plus thirty (six ?) passed, on the sixth day of Bhadrapada, at night, counting from the era of Gupta, the Palasini, and the Sikatavilasini rivers arising from the Raivatakan, wives of the ocean, being pent up for a long time, ran speedily towards their lord. The Urjayat secing the endless deluge caused at the end of the rainy season, and desiring to serve the occan extended his hands in tlie form of riversidorned with many flowers. All the people, despairing and crying to one another what to do and how to do, awakened in the beginning or end of night, were overpowered with anxiety. The Sudarsana (good looking) lake in this world instantly became Durdarsana (ill-looking). Would the Sudarsana ever look as before and assume an appearance like that of the sea! .. .. he being greatly devoted to his father.... having put forward Dharma (religion) ever beneficial sequence to its observers ... for the benefit of the king and of the city, in a century of years, plus thirty plus seven (having passed) ........ Chaitra (month)....and whose greatness is known ....... Having performed sacrifices to the gods with ghee (clarified butter) and having. paid then obeisance, and having satisfied the Brahmanas with 'gold, and the people of the city by entertaining them with proper civility, and also servants and respectable friends with gifts ...... On the first day of the first demi-lunation of the (first) month of the Grishma scason (latter half of summer), in two months, he with great energy, and by expending immense wealth, constructed with great effort .... whose total length is 100 cubits, and breadth 68 cubits, height (7?) persons' height) .. . 200 cubits. ... and with well-sct stones made the lake Sudarsana ... that it might last till the deluge. May the lake ornamented with the sight of a strong Setu, adorned by Chakravaka, Krauncha, Hamisa and Dhuta birds, ever moving in ripples (having) clear watcr... as long as the sun and moon . ... . be prosperous along with the city filled with inhabitants ! May its sing be removed by hundreds of Brahmanas singing the Vedas ... century of years, also (may they be saved from) all kinds of evils, and from famine ..... The description of the construction of the Sudarsana lake is here finished. The destroyer of the pride of haughty enemies, (possessed) of great fortune, a banner of his race, the lord of the whole earth, a maker of numerous spiritual gifts for the sake of fame, and therefore) fit to be praised . . . . the protector of the Dwipa, the lord of the great, a suppressor of enemies, his Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #90
GUPTA DYNASTY. 29 son endowed with his own qualities, who (son) has offered his soul to the feet of Govinda (Vishnu), by him. and having been to the lotus-feet of Vishnu. with a great expenditure of money and time, who by his prowess has had in submission the people of the city the holder of the discus. enemy who with independence of action and with some motive became a man. To this discus-holding, Vishnu, a temple was constructed by Chakrapalita; and from the (Kla) era of the Gupta. a century of years plus thirty-eight (having passed). appears beautiful at the head of the town'as ifglording over the Urjayatachala. and on its top in the way to sky shines forth the (lake) called Sundara. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #91
VALABHI DYNASTY. Stone Inscription found at Bankodi, a village under the Jamnagar State. The stone on which this inscription is engraved was found at the village of Bankodi in the Jamnagar district of Ravala about twenty miles north-east of Porbandar in Kathiavad. It is kept in the museum at Bhavnagar. The inscription is in three lines and measures 18" x 7", though all its sides and corners are chopped off. It contains the name of king Guhasena, but no date is to be found as several of the letters are missing. It is, therefore, hard to say what it relates to. The language is Sanskrit, the character being Valabhi. TRANSLITERATION, vavipa kha dAinalamaharaguha senaranahona (This inscription stone was found by the Patela of the village of Bankodi of the Kalyanapar Mahala in the Ravala distriet under Jamaagar, while sinking a well. But the stone is broken and nothing can be made out of it, except that it contains the name of Guhasena.) II. Copper-plate grant of King Dharagena Il of Valabhi, found at Thara, a village under Dhari. Dated Valabki Samvat 252. These copper plates were found at the village of Jhara under Dhari, a district of the Gaek wad's territory in Kathiavad. It is abouttwelve miles south of Amareli, the principal place of the Gaek wad's territories in Kathiavad.. They are with a Kathi of the place, who would not part Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #92
STONE IXSCRIPTION FOCXD AT BANKODI. A VILLAGE UNDER TIE JAMNAGAR STATE. PLATE XXI. Ahol Shrutgyanam x * 2iAid ..

Page #93
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #94
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #95
. . * 3 23* VERRATX IG:55Xaviem Sari RipS Research prozigartifieus 10EUR YU VRC Ahol Shrutgyanam 22: . Stefal Pi Zarzyciesielowe JURS maps barokave (PRO REBRER S ports apujenzi Tuttede mzizipelix? TUZII ZRLReng * INSCRIBER SLZYSTA RAUHRP23&It QUE Prozrnak B2177 from ORTSV work INTERS BEYOMKUTER here 79200 (o CLAY TEC PLATE XXII. (FIRST PLATE.) DATED VALARUT SAIVAT 252. COPPER-PLAT GRANT OF KING DHARASENA TI. OF VLLABAIT. FOUND AT JHRA, A VILLAGE UNDEK DHARI.

Page #96
VALABHI DYNASTY. with them. The usual seal attached to such grants by the Valabhi Kings is also preserved. They measure 11" X 8' and contain sixteen and seventeen lines respectively written on one side only, The grant mentions a village called Pethavata and some pieces of land near the village given to a Brahmachari for certain spiritual benefits to himself and his parents. The date of the grant is Vallabhi Samvat 252 (A. D. 571-72.) The language of the composition is Sansktit prose, the character|bcing Valabhi. TRANSLITEBATION. Plate I. 1 svasti valabhItaH prasabhapraNatAmitrANAM maitrakANAmatulabalasaMpannamaNDalAbhogasaMsaktasaMprahAra 2 zatalabdhapratApa(6) pratApopanatadAnamAnArjavopArjitAnuraktamaulabhatamitrazreNIbalAvAptarAjyazrIH parama 3 mAhezvaraH zrIsenApatibhaTArkastasyasutastatpAdarajoruNAvanatapavitrIkRtAzerArizarovanatazatrucUDAmaNiprabhA 4 viccaritapAdanakhapaGktadIdhitirdAnAnAyaka(ka)paNajanopajIvyamAnavibhavaH paramamAhezvaraH zrIsenApatidharasenaH 5 tasyAnujastapAdapraNAmaprazastataravimalamaulimaNirmanvAdipraNItavidhividhAnadharmAdharmarAja iva vihitavinaya 6 vyavasthApaddhatirakhilabhuvanamaNDalAmogaikatvAminA paramasvAminA svayamupahitarAjyAbhiSekamahAvizrANanAja(bhi) 7 pUtarAjyazrIH paramamAhezvarI mahArAjadroNasiMhaH siMha iva tasyAnujaH svabhujabalaparAkrameNa paragaNapaTAnIkAmA vijayI zaraNaiSiNAM zaraNamavabodA zAstrArthatattvAnAM kalpatarurivasuhatmaNayinAM yathAbhilaSitakarmaphalopa bhogadaH paramabhAgavato mahArAjazrIdhruvasenastasyAnujastacaraNAravanda (vinda)maNatipravidhautAzeSakalmaSaH sUvi zuddhavacaritodaka 10 prakSAlitAzeSakalikalaGkaH prasabhanirjitArAtipakSamathitamAhamA paramAdityabhakta(6) zrImahArAjagharapaTTastasya sutastatpAdasapA 11 bAsapuNyodayaH zaizavAtprabhutikhaidvitIyabAhurevasamadaparagajaghaTAsphoTanaprakAzitasatvanikaSa: sasprabhAvapraNatA 12 rAticUDAratnaprabhAsasaktasavyapAdanakharazmisaMhatiH sakalasmatipraNItamArgasampaparipAlanamajAidayaraMjanAda-- vartharAja . 13 zabdo rUpakAMtisthairyadhairyagAmbhIryyazuddhisaMpadbhiH smarazazAMkAdirAjodadhitridazagurudhanezAnatizayAnA dharaNA matAbhaya 14 pradAnaparatayA tRNavadapra(pAstA zeSasvakAryaphala()pAdacArIva sakalabhuvanamaMDalAbhAgapramoda(:) paramamAhezvarI 15 mahArAjazrIguhasenaH tasyasutastatpAdanastramayUkhasanta(ntA)nAvisRtajAnhavIjalaughavikSAlitAzeSakalmaSaHpraNayizata 16 sahasropajIvyamAnabhogasaMpadrUpalobhAdivAzritassarasamAbhigAmikairguNaissahanazaktizikSAvizeSavismApitAkhila Plate II. 1 dhanurdharaH prathamanarapatisamabhisRSTAnAmanupAlayitA dharmadAyAnAmapAkA prajopazatakAriNAmupa2 plavAnAM darzayitA zrIsarasvatyorekAdhivAsasya saMhatArAtipakSalakSmIparibhogadakSAvikramaH vikramopasaMprAsavima lapArthivazrI Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #97
82 VALABHI DYNASTY. 3 paramamAhezvarassAmantamahArAjazrIdharasenaHkuzalI sarvAnevasvAnAyuktakaviniyuktakadrAgikamahattaracATabhaTadhuvA vikAraNika 4 zaukika prAtisArakadANDapAzikacoroddharaNikAdInanyAzrayathAbhisaMbadhyamAnakAnsamAzApayatyastu vassaMviditaM yathA mayA mAtA 5 pitro puNyApyAyananimittamAtmana vaihikAmubhikayathAbhilaSitaphalAvAptaye brahmapuranivAsibhArgavasagotramaitrA yaNaramanavakasa 9 brahmacArijAhmaNacchaccharAya bilvakhAbhasthalyadIpanakapeyavaTama(mA)maH bilvakhAbhasthale(lyAu) tarasomni bhAbhedAduttarataH valmIkAt 7 pUrvataH amilikavahAdaparataH tribhirApATanairvizupAdAvartazataM tathAtraivASTame digbhAge yApI paJcaviMDa(za). pAdAvartapratisarA tathA saristhalyAM velApadrakAbhapUrvasoni mahApathAdakSiNataH jhakakSetrAtpUrvataH dadhikUpakasImasandhyaparataH . bhrAmarakulya 9 grAmanivAsikhaNDakakSetrAduttarata evaM cAya (bhirApATanavizuddha pAdAvartazataM SaSThyadhikaM tayAsminnevadakSiNa- sIni pAdAvarttAH 1. paJcaviMzatiH sarvametatsodrahaM soparikara sarvata(savAna)bhUtapratyayaM sarcadhanyahiraNyAdeyaM samastarAjakIyANA. mahaya(sta)prakSepaNIyaM sotpadya11 mAnavidhika sadazAparA, bhUminchidranyAyena balicasvaizvadevAgnihotrAtathA(tithi)paMcamahAyAcikamA(yAcika) - kriyANAM samutsarpaNAryamAcandrArka(ko) 12 jabakSitisthitiparvatasamakAlInaM putrapautrAnvayabhogyamudakasamrgeNa brahmadeyaM nisaSTa yatosyocitayA pramadeyasthityA .: bhyuyaja(muMjataH) 13 kRSata : karSayata pradizato vA na kaizvivyAsedhe patitavyamAgAmibhadranRpatibhizcAsmazanaranityAnyaizvaryA gyasthira mAnuSyaM sA14 mAnyazca bhUmidAnaphalamavaganchadriyamasmadAyonumantavya paripAlayitanyatha yathainamAcchindyAvAnchiyamAna vA numodeta sapaJcAmaH 15 mahApAtakaissopapAtakaizca yuktaH syAdupta(ka)ca bhagavatA vedavyAsena myAsena SaSThivarSasahasrANi svagarge modati(te) bhUmidaH AcchettA cAnu16 mantA ca tAnyeva narake vaset svadattA paradattAM vA yo hareta vasundharA gavAM zatasahasasya haMtuH mAnAti kilmiSaiti 17 svahasto mama maharojazrIdharasenasma dUtakazcirSiraH likhitaM saMndhiviprahAdhikRtaskaMdabhaTenasa(252)la-e= paitrabana zrIbhaTAH dharasena. droNasiMha dhruvatena. dharapaTa, guisena. pAsena. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #98
L O S 1 P2 Puzzo Bizarre $ 71172572 2xYQremover it 4 Eppe 96 XVI V CANO AN SKN K SC 00 ? men is due ragicazioetablerades PA Ahol Shrutgyanam Na - S 2- Therefore that subyr bil erfarin sce zoorige artis33%CERTS DEPICTERTITERSENAL xing 737:23 ES Pins97%E3Ling? LAX romper APKE BILETYPE o tr Riversytheo si leta 2014 STRONA 38OK BARCongora Gorening for 3023ff5mm Siz promovare PREMA 5:22 w PLATE XX111. (SECOND PLATE). DATED VALABAI SAMVAT 252. COCTEC-PLATE GRAXT OF KING DHARASENA II. OF VALABHI, FOUND AT JHARA, A VILLAGE UNDER DHARI.

Page #99
Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #100
VALABIL DYNASTY. 33 Translation OM! Hail, from Valabhi Maharaja Sri Dharascna, who las his sins washed off by the Ganges in the form of rays issuing from the nails of his father's feet, who is possessed of grandeur and wealth supporting hundreds of thousands of friends, who is a fit resting place for virtues which of themselves came to liim being enticed by his beauty, who has astonished all the archers by his natural ability and exceplional cleverness in the art, who continues the religious grants made by his predecessors, who wurds off the calaruities afflicting his people, who is the common abode of Lakshmi and Sarasvati, who is possessed of a valour skilful in enjoying the Lakshmi (wealth) of his numerous foes, who has well acquired the pure royal fortune (Rajya Lakshmi) by his bravery, and who is a grcat devotee of Saskara ;--the son of Parana Miheshvara Maharaja Sri Guhasena, who had acquired spiritual merits by worshipping the feet of his father, who had even from biz curly age, his sword his only companion, shown marks of excessive valour by splitting open the temples of mad elephants belonging to his enemies, the cluster of rays from the nails of whose left foot was vxed with the Instre of the jeweis in the crowds of enemies forced to bow to hic power, who well deserved the name rajd for his pleasing the hearts of his subjects by following well the ways prescribed in all the Smrilis, who in beauty, splendour, stability, deepness, knowledge, and wcalth surpassed Kimadeva, Chandra, the IIimalaya, the occan, Brihaspati, and Kubera respectively, who was ready to give promises of safety to those who sought his protection, and who therefore gave away everything belonging to himself like a straw, who pleased the good hcarts of the learned by paying more wealth than they desired as recompense for their work, who was like the joy of the whole world walking on its legs, and who was a great devotee of Sankara ;- the son of Sri Maharaja Dharapaita, who had quite washed off all his sins by bowing before (his) lotus-like fect, who had washed away all evil influences brought in the train of Kali with the water of his pure conduct, whose glory was proclaimed to all by his forcibly subduing his thenics, and who was a great devotee of Surya ;---younger brother of Malzeraja Sri Dhruvasena, who was the sole conqueror of the lierds of numerous elephants of his cncmies by the heroic strength of his single arm, who was shelter to those who sought it from him, who was versed in religious principles, who was kalpa taru to relatives and friends fulfilling all their desires, and who was a great devotee of Bhagavan :--younger brother of the lion-like Maharaja Sri Dronasimha, whosc crest jewel was greatly purified by his bowing at his (Dharasena's) feet, whose religion was to observe all the rules laid down by Manu, &c., who was like Dharma incarnate, who had prescribed the way of politeness and duty, who had been crowned by the great sovereigt himself, the L 5. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #101
34 VALABHI DYNASTY. lort of the whole of the earth, whose royal fortune was sanctified by large spiritual gifts and who was a great devotec of Sankara ;- the son of Sri Senapati Dharasena whose head bent before him had become red with the dust of his fect, the brilliancy of the nails of whose feet was enhanced by the brilliancy of the jewels in the crowns of (bis) focs when bowing (their) heads, (at bis feet), whose splendour made the life of the poor, the helpless and the miserable worth living and who was a great devotee of Sankara ;- the son of Sri Senapati Bhattarka who had acquired glory by completely subduing with the help of large and innumerable forces of his friends all his enemics forced to boy down, who was devoted to the pleasure of mildness, respect and benevolence acquired by his prowess, who had gained royal for tunc by the strength of hereditary servants, focs and friends alike and who was a great devotee of Sankara ;---proclaims to his scrvants, subjects, such as Drungikas (?), great men, the chiefs of knaves, those who hold perinanent offices, those who collect transit duties, commanders of armies, judicial officers, jailors and others, who are in any way concerned in this matter and who are hereby informed that for the merits of my mother and father as well as for my acquiring wished for fruits in this as well as in another world, Brahmara Chhachhara an intuabitant of Brahmapura of Bhargava Gotra and Maitrayana Ramanavakasa Brahmachari has been granted the village of Pothavata which is under Bilvaklaya-thali and which adorns it. The land is in the northern limits (sima) of Bilvashahhasthali. It is 100 pdilevartas north of the placecalled Bhattarkabled, east of the place called Valmiki and west of the stream calledi Amareli; thus its three boundaries are clear. Also a Vapi at the same place being 25 paildcarlas distant in a corner (is granted). (IIe is also granted) 160 paddvartas of land) within the castern limits of the village of Velapadraka under Jharasthali. It is south of the great road, east of the field of Jhajjhaka, west of the place where the boundary of Dadhikupaka joins with (some) other boundary and north of the field of the village of Bhrammarkulya ; thus having its four boundaries clear. In the south limits (sima) of the same place (he is granted) 2-4 pdilapartas. These (lands) have been granted in (charity) the name of God with due Sankalpa, limited as above on all sides with the fallow land around, with all the taxes levied on them, all the produce growing naturally therein or which may be brought there by the wind, the duties levied in gold and grain, all the necessary rights of forced labour, and with an order that the state officials are not in all this to interfere, and the right of disposing of ten sorts of crimes according to the Bhimichhidra Nyaya (that is, he who takes the laud, takes it with all the holes, i.e. appendices good or bad in it) for the purpose of making the five great Yajpas viz. . . . . . . offering sacrifices (balidana), oblations (homa), performing Vaisvadeva Agnihotra, and (atithi) the rights of hospitality, till the moon, Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #102
VALABNI DYNASTY. the sun, the ocean, the carth and mountains endure and are to be enjoyed by bis heirs and successors. As this is a proper religious grant le my cultivate the land himsell or may cause it to be cultivated or muy inake a grant of it to any other person; and nono of the future meritorious kings and our descendants should come in their way; because greatness is inconstant, human life is unstable, and the fruit of the grant of land is common to us all. Those who know this will respect and continue this grant. Those who will resume the land or will allow it to be resumed will be guilty of committing the five great sins along with other minor ones. It is said by Bhagavan Veda Vyasa "he who makes a gitt of land lives sixty-thousand years in Sintya while he who resumes it or allows it to be resumed lives the same number of years in Varetlen. He, who resurnes land granted by himself or any one else, is guilty of committing the sin of killing hundred thousand cows." Thus this is in our own hand slys Maharaja Dliurasena. The Suchaka is Chirbira and this is written by Skandablata, an officer in charge of peace and war, Sainvat 252, Chaitra Vadi 5. III. Copper-plate grant of King Dharasena 11. of Valabhi found at Kutapur, a vil. lage near Mahuvd under Bhavnagar. Daled Valabhi Samvat 252. The village of Katapur where these plates were found is about two miles east of the small town of Mahuva, a sea port on the southern coast of Kathiavad, under Bhavnagar. They are in the muscum at Bhavnagar with the usual seal of the Valabhi kings attached to it, and the rings passed through both the plates to keep them together. They are in a good state of prescrvation, ilough a few letters in the second plate have become illegible on account of rust; but this in no way affects its deciphering. They measure 10' x 7" and contain sixteen and seventeen lines, respectively, written on one side only. The grant is issued to certain Brahmacharis named Fishikha and Bappa giving thern a field is consideration for the performance of certain Yajnas, within the eastern boundary of the village of Danaripatuka. It is dated Valabhi Samvat 252 (A. D. 571-72). It is written in Sanskrit prose, the character being Valabbi. TRANSLITERATION. PLATE I., 1 svasti vijayaskaMdhAvArAt bhadrapattanakavAsakAt prasabhapraNatAmitrANAM bhaitrakANAmatulavalasaMpannamaNDalAbho gasaMsa Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #103
36 VALABHI DYNASTY. 2ktamahArazatalabdhapratApaH pratApopanatadAnamAnAjavodhAjitAnurAgAnurakkamaulabhatA(tyA)mitrabhitrazreNIvalAvA sraajyshrii(:)|| 3 paramamAhezvaraHzrIsenApatibhaTAka (kasta)tasvasutaHta(tasta)tpAdarajoruNAvanatakRtazirA() zirovanatazatru dvAmANaprabhAvicchuritapAda 4 nakhapaMktidIdhitinAnAthakRpaNajano(pa)jInyamAnavibhavaH paramamAhezvaraH zrIsenApatidharasenaHta(nastasyAnujaH ta(jasta)tpAdAbhipraNAma 5 prazastataravimalamaulimaNimanvAdipraNi(NI)tavidhividhAnadharmA dharmarAja Iva vihitavinayavyavasthApaddhati rakhilabhuvanamaNDalAbhogai 6 kasvAminA paramasvAminA svayamupahitarAjyAbhize pe)ko mahAvizrANanAvapUtarAja(jya)zrI. paramAgahero(para mamAhezvaro)mahArAjazrIdroNasiMhaH siMha 7 iva tasyAnujaH svabhujavalaparAkrameNa paragajaghaTAnIkAnAmekavijayI zaraNaizi(piNAM zaraNamavabodA zAstrA' thatattvAnAM kalpata 8 karivasuhRtpraNayinAM yathAbhilaSitakAmaphalopabhogadaH paramabhAgavataH mahArAjazrIdhruvasenaH tastasyAnujaHta (sta)ca(ca)raNAravindapraNatipravi 9 bhautAzeSakalmaSaH suvizuddhasvacaritodakakSAlitasakalakala(kAla)kalaMkaH prasabhanirjitArAtipakSaprathitamahi mA paramAdetyabhaktaH 1. bhImahArAjaddha(dhArapaTTaHta(sta)syAtmajaHta(stotpAdasapathyAvAptapuNyodayaH zaizavAtprabhRti khagadvitIyavAhureva samadaparagajaghaTA 11 sphoTanaprakAzitasavAnikaSAta(sta)tprabhAvapraNatArAteicUDAratnaprabhAsaMsaktasastavya(vya)pAdanakharAzmisaMhatiH --- kalasmRtipraNIta 12 mArgasamyakparipAlanaprajAiyaraMjanAdanvartharAjazabdo rUpakAntisthairyagAmbhIryabuddhisaMpadbhiH 13 smarazazAyadrirAjodadhitridazagurudhanezAnatizathAnaH zaraNAgatAbhayapradAnaparatayAtRNavadapAstAzeSasvakAyya 14 phala prArthanAdhikArthapradAnAnanditavidvattuhRdayaH pAdacArIva sakalabhuvanamaNDalAbhogapramodaH paramamAhezvaraH zrImahArAja 15 guhasenaHta(stasyasutaH tatpAdanakhamayUkhasaMtAnaniza(sma)tajAnhavIjalaughavikSAlitAzeSakalmaSa: praNayi zatasahasropajIvyamAnamogasaMpa 16 drapalobhAdivAzritaH srsmaabhinaamikaigunn(shjshnishikssaavishessvismaapitaakhildhnurdhrH|| PLATE II. 1 prathamanarapatisamabhisRSTAnAmanapAlayitA dhamyadAyAnAmapAkartA prajopaghAtakAriNA 2 mupAlavAnAM darzayitA zrIsarasvatyorekAdhivAsasya saMhatArAtipakSalakSmIpari bhaagdkssvikrmH|| 3 vikramopasaMprAtavimalapAthi(va) zrI(9)paramamAhezvaraH zrImahArAjadharasena kuzalI sarbAnevAyuktAka(ka)vini yuktaka 4 drADikamahatvaracATabha(Ta)dhruvAdhikaraNikadaNDapAzikarAjastha(sthA)nIyakumArAmAtyAdInanyAMzca yayAsaMbadhyamA nakAn Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #104
VALABHJ DYNASTY. 37 5 samAzApayatyastu va(6) saMviditaM yathA mayA mAtApitroH puNyApyAyanAyAtmanazcaihikAmuSmikayathAbhilaSitapha. lAvAsaye 6 vahapalikasthalyA DAmaripATakagrAme pUrvIsImni kSetrapAdAvartaSaSTi(:) sAhA saparikarA sabAtamata 7 dhANya(nya) hiraNyAdeyA sotpadyamAnaviSTikAsamastarAjakIyAnAmahastaprakSepaNIyA bhUmicchidranyAyena chandoga 8 sabrahmacArikazyapasagotrabrAjhaNavizAkhAppAbhyAyalicasvazvedevAgnihotrAtithipaJcamahAyAcikAnAMkriyANAM 9 samutsappaNArthamAcandrAkArNavasarikSitisthisti(ti)samakAlInaM putrapautrAnvayabhAmyAudakasargeNa brahmadeye 1. nisRSTAyatorayocitayA brahmadeyasthityA 'muMjataH kRSataHkarSayato byA(nA) na kaizcitpratiSedhe titavya 11 mAgAmibhadranapatibhizcAsmadvaMzajainityAnyaizvaryAyasthiraM mAnuSyaM sAmAnya ca bhUmidAnaphalamavagacchadriH(zca) 12 avamasmadA(dA yonumantavya(:)paripAlAyatavyazcayazcainamAcchidyAdAcchidyamAnaMvAnumodeta sapaJcabhirmahApA takai soSapAta 13 (6) saMyuktaH syAdityuktaMca bhagavatA vedavyAsena vyAsena paSTivarSasahasrANi svaggeM tiSTatibhUmidaH AcchettA cAnumantA ca 14 tAnyeva narakevaset / vidhyATavIvatobAsu zuSkakoTaravAsinaH kRSNAhayohi jAyante bhAbhadAyaharAnarAH pu vadattAM dvijA 15 tibhyo yatnAdraza yudhiSThira mahIM mahimatAM zreSTa dAnAcyonupAlanaM bahubhirvasudhA bhuktA rAjamiH saMga rAdibhiH yasya yasya 16 yadA bhUmiH tasyatasya tadA phalAyAnIhadAridrabhayAnareMdradhanAni dhammIyatanIkRtAne nimmAtmavAnta pratimAna 17 tAni ko nAma sAdhaH punarAdadIta iti / likhitaM saMndhivigrahAdhikRtaM skandabhaTena // saM252(or)vaizAkha 18 svahastomama mahArAjazrI dharasenasya / / ha.cibdhiraH / TRANSLATION. From the conquering army encamped in Bhadrapattanaka Maharaja Dharasena, who has washed off all his sins with the waters of the Ganges flowing in the form of the spreading rays of the nails of his father's feet, who is beautifully surrounded by all good qualities being, as it were, attracted to bim by his beauty, the splendour of wliose wealth is a constant sort of comfort to his numerous friends, who has astonished all practised in the use of the box by his power of natural strength and peculiar tact, who maintains good religious gifts made by former kings, who wards off calamities which injure his subjects, who exhibits an union of wealt.b and learning in himself, whose bravery is clever in cnjoying the wealth of his focs, to whom royalty lias descended in regular line, and who is a grcat devotee of Sankara ;-- the son of Maharajah Sri Guhascna, who had acquired spiritual macrits by worshipping the feet of his father, who had even from his early age, his sword his only companion, shown marks of excessive valour by splitting open the temples of mad elephants Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #105
38 VALABHI DYNASTY. belonging to his enemics, the cluster of rays from the nails of whose left foot was mixed with the lustre of the jewels in the crowns of enemies forced to bow to his power, who well deserved the name raja for his pleasing the hearts of his subjects by following well the ways prescribed in all the Smritis, who in beauty, splendour, stability, deepness, knowledge, and wealth, surpassed Kamadeva, Chandra, the Himalaya, the ocean, Brihaspati, and Kubers respectively, who was ready to give promises of safety to those who sought his protection, and who therefore gave away everything belonging to himself like a straw, who pleased the good hearts of the learned by paying more wealth than they desired as recompense for their work, who was like the joy of the whole world walking on its legs, and who was a great devotee of Sankara-the son of Sri Maharajah Dharapatta, who had quite washed off all his sins by bowing before (his) lotus-like feet, who had washed away all evil influences brought in the train of Kali with the water of his pure conduct, whose glory was proclaimed to all by his forcibly subduing his enemies and who was a great devotee of Surya;younger brother of Maharajah [Sri Dhruvasena, who was the sole conqueror of the herds of numerous elephants of his enemies by the heroic strength of his single arm, who was shelter to those who sought it from him, who was versed in religious principles, who was Kalpataru to relatives and friends fulfilling all their desires, and who was a great devotee of Bhaga vio;younger brother of the lion-like Maharajah Sri Drogasimha, whose crest jewel was greatly purified by his bowing at his brother's feel, whose religion was to observe all the rules laid down by Manu, &c., who was like Dharma incarnate, who had prescribed the way of politeness and duty, who had been crowned by the great sovereign himself, the lord of the whole of the earth, whose royal fortune was sanctified by large spiritual gifts, and who was a great devotee of Sankara;the son of Sri Senapati Dharasena, whose head bent before his father had become red with the dust of his feet, the brilliancy of the nails of whose feet was enhanced by the brilliancy of the jewels in the crowns of (bis) foes when bowing (their) heads, whose splendour made the life of the poor, the helpless and the miserable worth living, and who was a great devotee of Sankara;the son of Sri Senapati Bhattarka, who had acquired glory by completely subduing with the help of large and innumerable forces of his friends all his enemies forced to bow down, who was devoted to the pleasure of mildness, respect and benevolence acquired by his prowess, who had gained royal fortune by the strength of hereditary servants, foes and friends alike, and who was a great devotee of Sankara-proclaims to all his subjects, servants, drangikas (1) elders, chiefmen of cheats, permanent office-holders, justices, ministers, princes and others residing in this kingdom and others, as also those whom it may concern to know that he has given as gift to Brahmachleis Vikkha and Bappa, Brahmanas Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #106
VALABHI DINASTI. 39 of the Kasyapa gotra, with the necessary Sankalpa- for the spiritual wel. fare of his parents and for the acquisition of his own desired ends in this world and the next, sixty (60) pudavartas of field land on the eastern boundary of the village of Panaripataka, situated in Vahapalika sthali with its surroundings and accompaniments, with the gruins produced by nature or brought by wind and the right of) taking gold, with the revenues of the rights of forced labour, in order that they may both learning the Sanaveda together perform the five sacred Yajnas, (viz.) Balidana, Charihoma, Varstudera, Agriluotra, and Atithi. This to be enjoyed by their descendants till the moon, the snn, the occan, the the river, and the earth endure. No one should obstruct then in its enjoyment or cultivation as a charitable gift. Future kings of liis line knowing that greatness is fickle and human life is unstable and also knowing that the merits of this gift belong to thera in common with him should respect and protect this his grant. Whoever resumes this gift or allows it to be resumed will be guilty of committing the five great sins along with other minor sins. It is said by Bungavan Veda Vyasa "he who makes a gift of land lives sixty thousand years in Svarga, while he who resume it or allows it to be resumed lives the same number of years in Naraka. The resumers of land become black serpents residing in dry caves in the water-less land of the Vindhyachala. ( Yudhisthara! the best of the lords of the carth! protect the lands given to Brahmatus in * former times. It is more meritorious to protect than to give. Many kings such as Sayura, &c., have enjoyed the carth, (bat) who is the lord for the time being enjoys its fruits. When kings have granted any money for religious purposes that (money) is like refuse and things vomitted. What good man would resume it through fear of poverty,"? This is written by Skavhubhatta, the negotiator of peace and war. 5th day of Vaisaka Krishna pakska of Samvat 252 (Valabhi). This is the signature of Maharaja Sri Dharasena himself. The messenger is Cbirbira. Iy. Copper-plate grant of King Dhruvasena also called Bdiaditya of Valabhi found at Botad, under Bhavnagar. Dated Valabhi Samvat 310. These plates were found at Botad, a small town under Bhavnagar in Kathia. val, and the principal place of a district of the same name. It is about fiftyfive miles to the north of Bhavnagar and is a station on thc Bhavnagar-Gondal Railway line. The usual seal was found detached from it, though the holes through which the rings passed are there. Rust has damaged them a great deal, they being eaten through in several places. The plates themselves are Aho I Shrutyanam

Page #107
40 VALABHI DYNASTY. kept in the museum at Bhavnagar. Each of the plates measures 12" x 9", and contains twenty-four and twenty-one lines respectively. The grant was issued to a Brahmana or an Aryan Sadhu giving bim the village of Bhusanta, for supplying the Sadhus living in the Vibara built by Gobaka and in the mandiras niade by Princess Dudda at Valabhipur with food, clothes, . beddings, vessels, medicines, &c., free of charge. It is dated Valabhi Samyat 310 (A. D. 629). The language of the composition is Sanskrit prose, the cliaracter being Valabbi. TRANSLITERATION PLATE I. 1 svasti balabhItaH prasabhapraNatAmitrANAM mainakANAmatulabalasaMpannamaNDalAmogasaMsaktaprahArazatalabdhapratA 2 pAtpratApopanatadAnamAnArjavopArjitAnurAgAdanuraktamaulabhUta(tya)zreNIbalAvAsarAjyazriyaH paramAhezvarazrIbha hAdivyava 3 cchinnarAjavaMzomAtApitRcaraNAravindapraNatipravidhAtAzeSakaramaparazaizavAtmabhati khagadvitIyavAhurevasamadapara gajaghaTAsphoTana 4 prakAzitasatvanikaSastatprabhAvapraNatArAticUddhAratnaprabhAsaMsaktapAdanakharazmisahatissakalasmRtipraNItamAgmasamya - kparipa() 5 lanaprajAhRdayaraJjanA(danvArtharAjazabdo rUpakA(nti tyaiyyaMgAmbhIyyabuddhisaMpadbhiH smarazazAGkAdirAjodadhiSi dazagurudhanezAnatizayAnazzara 6 NAgatAbhayadAnaparatayA tri(tRNavadapAstAzeSasvakAryaphala(6) prArthanAdhikArthapradAnAnanditavidvatsuhatta-- ___NayihRdayaH pAdacArI 7 va sakalabhuvanamaNDalAbhogapramodaH paramamAhezvaraH zrIguhasenastasya sutastatpAdanakhamayUkhasatAnAva(nAnniH) satajAnhavIjalIya 8 prakSAlitAzeSakalmaSaH praNayiza tasahasopajIvyamAnasaMpadrUpalobhAdivAzritatsarabhasamAgAmikaiguNessahanazaktithi 9 kSAvizeSavismApitAkhiladhanurddharaH prathamanarapatisamatisRSTAnAmanupAlayitA dharmadAyAnAmapAkartA prajopa 1. dhAtakAriNAmupalavAnAM dayitA zrIsarasvatyorekAdhivAsasya saMhatArAtipakSalakSmIpAribhoMgadakSavikramovikramopasaM 11 [prAvimalapa(pArthivazrI) paramamAhezvaraH zrIdharasenastasya sutastatpAdAnadhyAtassakalajagadAnandanAtyadbhuta. guNasamudayastha 12 [mi]tasamagradipaNDalassamarasatavizadato(ka)bhAsanAthamaNDalAyutibhAsurAMsapITho vyUDhagurumanorathamahA __ bhAraH 13 sarvavidyAparAparavibhAgAdhigamavimalamatirApi sarvatassubhASitalavenApitukhopapAdanIyaparitoSassamagralo kAgAdha 14 gAmbhIryahRdayopi sucaritAtizayasuvyaktaparamakalyANasvabhAvaH khilIbhUtakRtya(tayaganapatipathavizodhanAdhiga todaprakIrti Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #108
gS91 $ th, 48 pm 4. oohnykPSPSPSPSPSPSg4F2 Digure 25 yedebb grubu ORSRUS 80.26 hoe u EU FREE 310.23.25k lapsele 154&z-RuqlExrofotiga jmetB30+cu rra #qviinyngn 2 : 3 gpage& diin q& B2f2TBZEag4Bnt # 0mng diing ningjuaykhluanengpaan S Ahol Shrutgyanam phng oo F nthydau. REERS nimnt 17832828282 233 - 9$ 2,oo toraooet muan ! CERERE DE Ertlinieki fakulteti R$nung gt8Skhbng FERRIDUSERERIES 12 PR823neHkhnyuM2dh1a2a jn tmaanprjaajn 18-1 &2950-PS8:2PSPS18, PLATE XXVI. (FIRST PLATE.) UNDER BHAVNAGAB. DATED VALABHI RAMVAT 310., COPPER-I'LATE GRANT OF KING DHRUVASENA ALSO CAUSED BALADITYA. OM VALARHI FOUND AT Borab, .

Page #109
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #110
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #111
Aho! Shrutgyanam COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF KING DHRUVASENA ALSO CALLED BALADITYA OF VALABHI FOUND AT BOTAD, UNDER BHAVNAGAR, DATED VALABHI SAMYAT 510. (SECOND PLATE.) 207nokhya 6 Jog tiha 1500888200078600 798118485089824929 Pages 2075 491210776200 ra 1246446412 deganag BaraPa 64. 76.4556*8828 9 FATE 20752069 65 SQUS 44109 422 lai+247942686 zuru 1732 1 ro PLATE XXVII. ya 00 98 d 3486887 l`ml - - 80-800 4007007 - 6 = 89 VER [28]ng 29882=405051 8688PHIER ha eka

Page #112
VALABHI DYNASTY. 15 gha()mAnuparodhojjvalatAra(rI)kRtArthasukhasaMpadupasevAnirUdadhAdityadvitIyanAmA paramamAhezvaraH zrIzI lAdityastasyA 16 nujastatpAdAnudhyAtaH svayamupendraguruNeva guruNAtyAdaravatA samabhilapaNIyAmapi rAjalakSmI skandhAsaktA pa ramabhadra ivadhU 17 ryAstadAjJA saMpAdanaikarasatayaivodvahankhedasukharatibhyAmanAyAsitasattvasaMpattiH prabhAvasaMpadazIkRtapatizataziro 18 ratnanchAyopagUDhapAdapIThopi parAvajJAbhimAnarasAnAliGgitamanovRttiH praNatimekAM parityajya prakhyAtapauruSAmi [mAnera 19 pyakatibhi(rAtibhi)ranAsAditapratikriyopAya kRtanikhilabhuvanAmodavimalaguNasahati) prasabha[vighaTitasaka lakala(kali)vilasitagati) nI[ca] 20 janAdhirohibhirazedhairdoSairanAmuSTAtyunatahRdayaH prakhyAtapaurapAnakauzalAtizaya(guNa)gaNatitha(tIrtha) vipakSakSi tipatilakSmIsvayaMprAha pra] 21 kAzitapravIrapuruSaprathamasaMkhyAdhigamaH paramamAhezvaraH shriikhrgrhstsy| tanayastatpAdAnudhyAtaH sakalavidyAdhi gamavihita] 22 nikhilavidvajjanamanaHparitoSAtizayassattvasaMpadA tyAgaudAryeNa ca vigatAnusandhAnAzama(samA)hitArAti pakSamanorathAkSamA 23 ssamyagupalakSitAnekazAstrakalAlokacaritagaharavibhAgopi paramabhadraprakRtirapyakRtrimaprabha] 24 yavinayazobhAvibhUSaNaH samarazatajayapatAkAharaNapratyalo(yo)daprabAhuvidhvasita] PLATE II. nikhilapratipakSapaddhodayaH svadhanuHprabhAvaparibhutAstrakauzalAbhimAnasakalanRpatimaNDalA 2 minanditazAsanaH paramamAhezvaraH zrIdharasenastasyAnujastapAdAnubhyAtaH saccAratAtizayita 3 sakala pUrvinarapatira tidussAdhA(dhyAnAmapi prasAdhayi)tA visa(SoyANAM mRtimAniva puruSakAraH parivRra guNAnu 4 rAganirbhara[cittavRtirmanuriva svayamabhyupapannaH prakRtibhara(ghi)gatakalAkalApaH kAntimAnnitiheturakala (6) 5 nAtha: prAjyapratApasthagitadigantarAlapradhvaMsitadhyAntarAzissatatoditassavitA prakRtibhyaH parapratyayamarthavanta 6 matibahutithaprayojanAnubandhamAgamaparipUrNa vidadhAnassandhivigrahatamAsanizcayanipuNaH sthAnenurUpamAdeza 7 dadadguNavRddhividhAnajanitasaMskArassAdhUnAM rAjyasAlAturIyatantayorubhayorapi niSNAtaprakRSTavikramopi ka 8 ruNAmRduhRdayaH zrutavAnapyagavita() kAntopi prazamI sthirasauhadayyobhi(sauhAdaoNpi) nirasitA doSa(va)taH mudayasamayasa 1 mupajanitajanatAnurAgaparipihitabhuvanasamAsthitaprathitabAlAdityadvitIyanAmA paramamAhezvaraH zrIdhruvase 1. na() kuzalIsAnevayathAsambadhyamAnaka(mAnakAn)samAjJApayatyastu vassaMviditaM yathA mayA mAtApitroH puNyApyAyanAya 11 valabhIsvatalasanniviSTharAdhIduddAkAritavihAramaNDalAMtargatagohakakAritavihAraniSAsyAbhikSasaGkAya cIvarApi padapAtaza [ya] 12 nAsanaglAnapratyayabhaiSajyapratiskArAya buddhAnAM gha bhagavatAM pUjAsAmagandhadhUpapuSpadIpatailAvayai vihAra L6. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #113
VALARHI DYNASTY. 13 [sya] khaNDasphuTitapatisaMskArAya pAdamUlaprajIvanAya surASTeSu kAlApathake bhasantaprAmaH sodrakussa 14 parikaraH samRtavAtapratyayassadhAnyAhiraNyAdeyassadazAparAdhassotpadyamAnaviSTikaH sarvarAjakIyAnAmahastaprakSe paNIya : 15 pUrvadattadevanadeyarahitaH AcandrANivakSata(kSiti)sari(ta)parvatasamakAlInaH AryabhikSusaddhaparibhogyaM uda ___ kAtisa(gageM) 16 Na bajhadAyaH prasRSTo yatosthocitayA devAgrAhArasthityA bhujataH kRSataH karSayataH pradizato vA na kaizciyAsedhe 17 vartitavyamAgAmibhadranRpatibhirasmadvaMzajairanyaiI anityAnyai bhAgyasthiraM mAnuSyaM sAmAnyaM ca bhUmidAnaphalamava 18 gacchadbhirayamasmadAyonumantavyaH paripAlayitavyazcetyuktaM bahumisudhA muktA rAjabhissagarAdibhiH yasya yasya 19 yadA bhUmistasya tasya tadA phalaM yAnIha dAridhabhayAnnarendrardhanAni dharmAyatanIkRtAni nirdhAntamAlya pratimAni 2. tAni ko nAma sAdhuH punarAdadIta SaSTivarSasahasrANi svaggeM tiSThati bhUmidaH AnchettA cAnumantA ca tAnyeva narake vasye (set 21 dUtakotra sAmantazIlAdityaH / likhitamidaM sandhivigrahAdhikRtadivirapativazabhonA / / saM310 Azvayujabaha 5vahasto mama TRANSLATION, HAILI From Valabhipura. Sri Dhruvasena, who meditates on his brother's) foet, who (in point of) good conduct surpasses all his predecessors, who is ability per, sonified in accomplishing things not done by others, whose mind is full of love for virtues fully ripened, who is accepted by (hin) subjects as another Manu, who has acquired much learning, who is like the noon without its spot all brilliant and the cause of all peace, who is like the sun that cyer shines, to his subjects the destroyer of all darkness even up to the cnds of the quarters by his grcat lustre, who luas the confidence of (his) subjects, who perforins the highest deeds with a purpose, with motive to accomplish various ends and always in accordance with the Sastras, who is well-versed in mattors of peace, war, and reconciliation, who is highly refined by the advice of those who have grown old in giving proper advice at the proper placc, who has mastered the (science of) politics and grammar*, who though posgessed of great prowess, has a soft heart full of mercy, who though learned in the Sastras is devoid of vanity, who though attractive is self-controlled, who though a steady friend (of all) drives off those who are wicked, who is otherwisc called by the significant and well-known name of Baladitya (young sun) on account of his having filled the wholc world with joy at the time of his risc (coronation), and who is Sallturiysis * Silaturiya means the lasiya teught by the Salaturiya (inhabitant of Silitars). muother name of Panini, so the tastra here would appear to mean grammar, Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #114
VALABAI DYNASTY. 43 a great devotee of Sankara ;- younger brother of Sri Dharasena, who meditated on his father's) feet, who was the great satisfaction of the learned hy his acqui. sition of all sorts of knowlodge, who broke down the spokes of the chariot of the desires of his foes not well arranged and irregular, with his strength, generosity and liberality, who was of a very plcasant disposition notwithstanding his close acquaintunce with all the inner rocesses of the world and of all the arts and sciences, who was adorned with unartificial love and politeness, who had destroyed the spirit of rivalry in all his enemics with his aris confident and ready to snatch away (their) victorious standards in hundreds of battles, whose command was praised by all kings, whose pride of being expert in the use of arms was humbled by the fame of his bow, and who was a great devotee of Sankara;-son of Sri Kharayraha, who meditated on his brother's) foot, who himself bore like a happy bull, only through the pleasure of carrying out his (brother's)desire, the yoke of beautiful and desirable Royalty placed upon his shoulders by his elder (brother), who was another Upendra, full of love for him, whose equanimity was never disturbed by fatigue, happiness or love, who was free from the smallest tinge of the desire of insulting others, though his foot-stool wag covered with the lustre of the jewels in the crest of numcrous sovereigns bending down to the greatness of his valour, the only retaliation, who would wish was the bowing of those that were well-known for their proud exploits, in whom were collected all the pleasant qualities of the whole world, who forcibly drove away all the ways of the Kaliyuga, whose most noble heart was never affected by any of those blemishes that are always found in the mean, who proved himself to be the first of brave mon by depriving innumorble hostile kings of their wealth with his great skill in wielding all kinds of manly woapons, and who was a great devotoe of Sankara ;-younger brother of Sri Siladitya, a meditator on the feet of his father, who filled all directions with the lustro of his most wonderful qualities pleasant to the whole world, whose shoulders were brilliant with the clear lustre of numerous battles and with the lustre which accompanies a leader of armies, who bore the great burden of great desires, who, though possessed of an intelligence highly purified by a knowledge of the higher and ordinary Vidyas, was so placable as to be easily pleased with a good word from any one, who though possessed of a heart whose depth was impenetrable to all (people), exhibited his most beneficent disposition by his many good deeds, whosc fame spread all round by his walking on the way of the past kings of the Satynyuga, who acquired the descriptive title of Dharmaditya fur lis enjoying wealth, happiness and greatness all made more splendid by his never trasgressing the limits of religious duty, and who was a grcat devotee of Sankara ;--son of Sri Dharasena, who had washed off all his sins in the waters of the Ganges of the rays proceeding from the nails of his father's) fect, who was possessed of all good qualities as if they were forcibly enticed to Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #115
VALABHT DYNASTY. him by his beauty, who was possessed of a greatness which was the source of the life of innumerable friends, who astonished all bearers of the bow by (his) natural strength and by his peculiar tact, who maintained all religious grants made by his predecessors, who averted all calamities destructive to his subjects, who was the common abode of Lakshmi (wealth) and Sarasvati (learning), whose strength was clever in enjoying the wealth of his enemics snatched away from their side, who acquired pure royal-fortune by (his) prowess, and who was a great devotco of Sankara; - son of Sri Guhasena, who had washed off all his sins by bowing down at the lotus-like foot of (his) mother and father, who has shown his strength, his sword being his only friend from infancy, by cutting down herds of mad elephants of the enemies, the great brilliancy of the nails of whose foot was mixod with that of the jewels of the enemics' crowns bowed down by his prowess, to whom the word rdja was agreeably applicable in its full sense on account of his pleasing the hearts of his subjects by properly following the ways mentioned in all the Smritis, who surpassed Kama. deva, the Moon, the Himalayas, the Oceans, Btihaspati, and Kubera, in beauty, brilliancy, steadiness, docpness, intelligence, and woulili (respectively), who cast off his own ends like & straw in being cver ready to give shelter to those who sought it, who pleased the hearts of learned nen, relatives, and friends by giving them more than they desired, who was, as it were, a walking personification of the joy of all the world, and who was a great devotce of Sankara ;-grand-son of Sri Bhattarka, who had acquired glory by the strong and incessant blows of the large and numerous army formed of his allics as well as foos forcibly subdued, who had secured the good-will (of the people) by glorious gifts, respectful treatinent and politonoss emanating from his power, who had obtained royal fortune by the force of the line of subordinato crowned-heads, and whoso lino was not interrupted ;--proclaims to all concerned that they should bear in mind that for the religious merits of his parenta) mother and father he, having determined to make a gift in the name of Brahma, has made a grant of the village of Bhasanta on the way to Kalapaka in Saurashtra with all the wuste land round it, with all its taxes, with the natural as well as wind-borne produco, with the right to take grains and gold, with the right to try) ten offences, with the rights of exacting forced labour, incapable of being interfered with by the officials, with the exception of those parts previously given to Dovas and Brahmanas ; that would endure till the Moon, the Sun, the Ocean, the earth, the rivers, and the mountains ;-thus the village has been given for providing clothes, food, utensils, bedding, trustworthy medical help to the company of good Bhikshus (mendicants) residing in the Vihara constructed by Gohaka in the circle of Viharas built by Rani Dudda residing in the city of Valabhi, and for maintaining the worship of Buddha Bhagavan with proper materials, baths, chandana, incense, flowers, and Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #116
VALABHI DYNASTY. 45 oil for lamps, for the repairs of any damage to the Vihara, and lastly for keeping alive the roots of trees. Therefore none should obstruct the enjoyment of the grant made in a proper religious manner whether by cultivating (it) or causing it to be cultivated ur by governing it. The grant should be respected and train. tained by all the future good kings of the line knowing that power is transient, human life is inconstant, and the advantage of the gift of land is common (to them with me). It is said that many kings like Sagara, &c., have enjoyed the earth; (but) he, who is the lord of the land for the time being enjoys its fruits. What good man indeed, will think of resuming even for fear of poverty the things given for charitable purposes by (former) kings considering them like things vomitted and useless.* The donor of land enjoys Svarga for sixty thousand years, and he wlio resumes or helps in resuming lives in Naraka for the same number of years. The carrier of this is Siladitya, and this is written by Divirapati Vasabhatti, the nagotiator of peace. The 5th of Asvina Krishnapaksha (dark-hall) of Samvat 310. Here I set my own hand. y Copper-plate grant of King Sildditya II. of Valabhi found at Lunsadi near Makuva, Dated Valabhi Samvat 352. The village of Lunsadi where these copper-plates were found is about nine niles west of Mahura to which district it belongs. It is a part of the Bhavnagar territory in the province of Kathiavad. The usual scal attached to the plates by means of a ring still keeps the two pieces together and the plates themselves are very well preserved. They are at present in the Museum at Bhavanagar and measure 14" x 12 containing thirty-two and thirty-three lines respectively written on one side only. The grant was issued to a Brahmana named Magopadatta, who had immigrated to Valabhipur fronu Anandapur. It gave him two fields in the village of Lunsadi for the spiritual merits of the donor's parents. It is dated Sarnvat 352 (A. D. 671). It is written in Sanskrit prose, the charactor Ucing Valabhi, TRANSLITERATION. PLATE I 1 o() svasti vijayaskandhAvArA(n) meghavanavAsakAtprasabhapraNatAmitrANAM maitrakANAmatulabalasaMpannamaNDalA mogasaMsaka kta pahArazatalabdhapratApAtpratAposa(pa)nata * Het mesas without any substance-useless. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #117
46 VALABIL DYNASTY. 2dAnamAnAnavopAjitAnurAgAdanuraktamaulakRtaH(mRtya)zreNIbA(ba)lAvAptarAjyazriya(:) paramamAhezvarazrImaTArka (kA)davyavacchinnarAjavaMzomAtRpitRcaraNAravinda:(nda) 3 praNatiprAvadhautAzeSakalmaSaH zaizayaprakRti(vAtprabhAta) khaDudvitIyavAhureva samadaparagajapaTAsphoTanaprakAzita sapa(yonikasa(pa)statprabhAvapraNata(tA)rAticUDAratnaprabhAsaM 4 saktapAdanakharAzmasaMhAti(:) sakalasmRtipraNItamArgasamyanva(kpa)ripAlanaprajAhRdayarajjanAnvartharAjazabdo rU pArAtti(rUpakAnti stharyagAmbhIryabuddhisaMpadbhiH smarazazAGA 5 drirAjodadhitridazagurudhanezAnala(ti)zayAnaH zaraNAgatAbhayapradAnaparatayA tRNavadapAstAzesa(pa svakAryaphala: prArthanAdhikArthapradAnAnandita 6 vidvatsuhRtpraNAyihRdayaH pAdacArIva sakA(kolabhutranu vana maNDalAbhogapramodaH paramamAhezvaraH zrIgRhasenastasya sutastatpAdanakhamayUkhasakkA(ntA nadi 7 kRta(nisRta jAnhavIjalaughaprakSAlitAzeSakA (kolmaSaH praNayizatasahasropajIvyamAnasaMpadrUpalobhAdivAzritaH sarabhasamAbhigAmikairguNaissahajazaktizikSAvi 8 zesa(pa,viramAptiAkhiladhanurdharaH prana(dhamanarapatisamatisRSTAnAmanupAlayita(tA) dhammaidAyAnAmapAkA prajo pagha(ghA)takAriNAmuphpradA(lpavA)nAM darzayitA zrI 9 sarasvatyorekAdhivAsasyasaMhatArAtipakSalakSmIparibhogadakSa vikramovikramopasaMprApta vimalapArthiva zrI()paramamAhezvara zrIdhruvasenastasya sutastatpAdA 10 nuyAtaH sakalajajadAnadganAtyanuta(janAnandanAtyanta guNasamudayasthagitasamapradimaNDalaH samarazatavijayazo bhAsanAthamaNDalAyoti ta)bhAsuratarAnsanI (rAMsapI)Tho cAgragubha 11 manorathamavA(vyUDhagurumanorathamahAbhAraH sarvavidyAparAparavibhAgAdhigamavimalamatirapi sarvataH subhASitalavenA pi surakhopapAdanIyaparitoSa: samagralokA 12 gAdhagAmmIryahRdayopi sucaritAtizayA(va:) suvyaktaparamakalyANasvabhAvaH khilIbhUtakRtayugapari(ti)pathavi zodhanAdhigatodaprakAttiH dharmAnuparodhojvalatarIkRtArtha 13 sukhasaMpadupasevAnirUdadhAdityadvitayinAmA paramamAhezvaraH zrIzIlAditA(tyastasyAnudha(ja)statpAdAnuyA taH svayamapendra (mapendra guruNeya guruNAtyAdaravatA 14 samabhilaSaNIyAmapi rAjalakSmI skandhAsaka(ktAM)paramana(bha)dra iva dharyyastadAnAsaMpAdanakaparatayodvahan khedasukharatibhyAmanAyAtitasarca (vasaM 15 pattiHprabhAvasaMpada(da)zIkRtanRpazataziroratracchAyopagUDhapAdavI(pI)Topi parAvannAbhimAnarasAnAliAgatamano (vRttiH praNatimekAMpAratyajya prakhyAtapauruSo pA) 16 bhimAnairappa(pya rAtibhiranAsAditapratikriyopAyaH kRtanikhilanubanameda(bhuvanAmoda)vimalaguNasaMhatiHprasabhIva (prasabhavighaTitasakalakalivilasitagatiH nIcajanAgirI 17 higirazesado(nIcajanArohibhiradoSaiddoM)I ranamRSTatyu(nAmaSTAsyunnatahRdayaH prajyA(khyA)tapauruSAstrakauzalAtidA ye(naguNa)gaNati(tI)thavipakSitipata(ti lakSmIsvayaMgrAhaprakAzitaprathA(vI)rapuruSa 18 prathamasatyo(saMkhyA)dhigamaH paramamAhezvaraH zrIkharagrahastasya tanayastatpAdAnudhyAtaH sakalavidyAdhigamavihitani khilavidvajjanamanaH paritApAtizayaH 19 sattvasaMpadA tyAgaudAryeNa viza(ga)tAnusaMdhAnAsamAhitArAtipakSamanorayAkSabhangaH(H)samyagupalakSitAnekazAstra kalAlokacaritagaharo(ra)vibhAgopi dajhama(parama) Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #118
VALADEI DYNASTY. 47 2. bhadraprakRtimama(rapyakRtrimapra)zrayavinayazobhAvibhUSaNaH samarazatajayapatAkAharaNapratyalo(yo)dana 21 svadhanuHpranA(bhA)vadharitazA(paribhUtA strakauzalAni( bhimAnasakalakRSa(nRpa)timaNDalAbhinanditazAsanaH paramamAhezvaraH zrIdharasenastasyAnujastatpAdAnubhyAtaH sakRritA(sambaritA) 22 tizayitasakalapUrvanarapatiratibhu(duH)ssAdhA(bhyA)nAmavi(pi)prasAdhayitA di(viSayANAM mUrtimAnivapuruSakA ra: za(pa)ri(vaddha)guNAnurAganirbharadittaptabiti(citavRtti)manuriva 23 svayamanyA(bhyu)papannaH prakRti (mi)radhigatakalAkalApa) kanta kAnti)mAniva(na)ttiheturakalaMka(kumudanAdhaH prAjyapratApasthagitadigantarAlApranyakSitacAstarAzipa 24 satatosatataprakRtisutibhyaH(lapradhvaMsitadhyAMtarAzissatatoditassavitA prakRtibhyaH) paraMpatyapa(ya)manvayavakta (nta)matibahutithaprayojanAnubandhamAgamaparipUrNa vidadhAnaH sandhivigrahasamAsanizcayanipuNaH 25 sthA(ne)nurUpamAdezaM dadaguNaviddhi(vRddhi)vidhAnajanittasaMskAraH sAdhUnAM rAjyatA(zA)lAturIyatakA (nsa)yo rubhayorapi niSNAtaH prakRSTavikramopika 26 ruNAmaSTAMduhRdayo yaH) zrutavAnapyagarvita(:) kAntAvi(ntopi) prazamI sthirasauhRdayopi (hAdaoNpi) nirasi tASe(zeSa)doSavata()udayasamayasamupajanitajanatAnurAgaH 27 parivi(pi)hitabhuvanasamasthitaprathitazalAdityadvitIyanAmA paramamAhezvaraH zrIdhruvasenastasya sutastatpAdakamala. __praNAmadharaNikA 28 NajanitakINalAMcchanalalATacandrazakalaH zizubhAvagu(e)vazravaNanihitamattanAM(maMtrakA)laMkAravibhrama(mA)mala zrutavizeSaH pradAna 29 salilakSAlitAmahastAravinda ()kanyAyAivamadhukA(duka)ragrahaNAdamandi(ndI)ka(ka)tAnandapi (vi)dhi:sva () sundhA(ndha)rAyAHkAmmu(mu) 30 kodhanurvedaivasaMbhAvitAzeSalakSyakalApaH praNatasAmantamaNDalottamAGgakRtacUDoka(dhRtacUDAra)nA31 yamAnazAsanaH paramamAhezvaraHparamabhaTTArkamahArAjAdhirAjaparame 32 zvaraH cakravAta (tI) zrIdharasenastapitAmahabhrAtRzrIzIlAdityasya zAIpANe PLATE II. 1 (sa)tApitAmahakRtizrIzIlAdityasyazApArivAjayonmanoribhakti bandhurAvayavakalpitapraNateta (janmanobha tibandhurAvayavakalpitapaNatera) vidhavalaya(yA)dUratpA(tapAdAravindapravi(vRttayA nakhamaNirucA mandAkinyeva 2 nityamamalitottamAdezasyAgastyasyeva rAjadAkSiNyamAtanvAnasya prabaladhavalinA yazA(za)sAMtralayena maNDi, takakubho nabhasi yAmi 3 nIpatevidAmpitama--(DambitAkhaMDa)pariveSamaNDalasya payodazyAmazikharacUcukarAcirasavindhyastanayugala(lA yAH) kSiteH patyuH zrIderabhaTasthAgajA(jaH) kSitI(ti) 4 pasaMhateranurAgiNyAH zuciyazozukadhutaH svayaMvaramAlAmiva rAjyazrIyA(zriya)mayastyA(tyAH)kRtaparigrahaH zau. yamapratihatanyApArama(mA)nama(mi)tapracaNDArapuma 5 paDalaM maMNDalApramivAlambaH mama(lambamAna:) zAradi prasabhamAsta(ka) zilImuSapA(khANAsana(nA)pAditamaH pA(sA)dhanAnA parabhuvAM vidhivadAcAratakaragrahaNaH pUrvameva vivi 9 This is a repetition. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #119
48 VALABHT DYNASTY. mitila 6 varNojvalena zrutAtigayanodbhAsitazravaNaH punaH punarateneva ratnAlaMkAraNAlaMkRtotra (6) parisphuratkaTakAve kaTakITapakSaratnakiraNamavicchinna 7 pradhA(dAnasalilanivahAvasa(se)kavilasanavazaivalAMkurAmivAprapANimudvahana(n) ghRtavizale(zAla ratnavalayana ladhivelAtaTAyamAnabhujapariSvaktayi(vizvabharaH 8 paramama(mA)hezvaraH zrIdhruvasenastasyAgrajoparamahIpatisa(spazaMdoSanAzanadhiyeva lakSmyA svayamatispaSTaceSTamAzli TAMgayaSTA(Ti ratikacirataracaritaga 9 rimaparikalitasakalanarapatiratiprakRSTAnurAgarase(sa)rabhasara (va)zIka(ta)praNatasamastasAmantacakracUDAmaNimayUkha khacitacaraNakamala 1. yugalaH proddAmodAradoINDadalitadvisa(pa)dUrgadarpaH prasapI (pa)tpIya:pratApaplopitAzeSazatruvaMzaH praNayipakSani kSiptalakSmIko preritata (ga) 11 dorikSaptasudarzanacakra: paripatabAlakrIDonadha(:)kRtadvijAtirekavikramaprasAdhitadharitrItalokA (la:ogIkRtaja lazayyA pUrvapuruSottamaH sAkSA 12 darma iva samya(g)vyavasthApitavargAzramAcAra: pRthvairapyUrvIpatibhistri(stRSNAlavalubdhairyyasya (sthA)paTTatAni devabrahmadeyAni teSAmapya 13 tisaralamana(:)prasaramusa(sa)lanAnumodanAbhyAM parimuditatribhuvanAbhinanditocchritotkRSTadhavaladharmadhvajaprakA zitanijavaMzI deva 14 dvijagurUpratiyatohamanavaratapravartitamahodgAdidAnavyasanAnupajAtasantoSopAttopa (dA)rakIrtipaktiparaMparAdantu ritanikhi 15 ladivyakta(kcakra)vAla () spaSTameva yathArthadharmAdityAparanAmA paramamAhezvaraH zrIkharagrahastasyAmajaH kumudaSa (kha)DazrIvikAsinyAkalAba(ta) andrikayeva 16 kol dhavalitasakaladi(i)maNDalasya khaNDitAguru vilepanapiNDazyAmalavindhyazailavipulapayodharAbhogAyAH kSoNyA) patpuH zrIzIlAdityasya 17 sanunnavaprAla(le)yakiraNA(Na) iya pratidinapa(ma)baddhamAnakAla(kalA)bakravAlaH kesarIndrazizuriva rAjala mImacalavanasthalImiye(vA)laMkurvANaH zikhaNDiketana iva 18 rucimacUDAmaNDatA (naH pracaNDazaktiprabhAvazvazararA(dAgama iva pratApavAnullasatpadmaH saMyuge vidalapa(ya)nama (mbu)dharAniva paragA(ga)jAnudAevaetanavA / 19 latapA(nnudayaparvatavanavAlAtapa) Iva saMgrAme muSNananima(mimoravAnAmAdhi dviza(pa)tAparamamAhezvaraH zrIzI. lAdityaH kuzalI savvaniva samAjJApayAmi(yatya)stu vassaMviditam 1. yathA mayA mAtApitro ()puNyApyAyanAya AnandapurAvanirgatavalabhIvAstavyavidyazAmAnya (sAmAnya)gAyaMsagoM. apvaryubrAhmaNakikaka 21 putravrAhmaNamagopadattadvInAma * * yasurASTasujo* *zalpAsAsthalyAMdha(la.)yAmAme kSetraM dikhaMDA pasthita paJcAzadadhikabhUpAdAvartazataparimANaM yatrake 22 khaNDa dakSiNasIni kuTumbivAvakapraka, vizatyadhikabhupAdAvartazataparimANaM yasyApATanAni pUrvato devazarmasa ka(kta)brahmadeyakSetraM . 1 dakSiNataH DANDAsagrAmasIma aparataH kuTumbibhAtakasaka (ka)kSetra uttarataHkuTumbiajjAsasatka(ka)kSetra tathA dvitIyakhaNDa ka(ta) Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #120
VALABHI DYNASTY. 49 24 pUrvadakSiNa mahattara zipAdAvartaparimANaM yatva pUrNataH paNyatlukasaka (kta) kSetraM dakSiNataH brAhmaNa 25 milatA () aparataH ahalukA (ka) kSetra uttarataH janyatka (ka) kSetramevamidAma(damA) pAvakSetra 26 soiMga saparikaraM sabhUtavApratyavaM samAnyahiraNyAdeyaM sadAparAdhaM sotpadyamAnASTakaM sarAjakIyAnAmahastakSepa 27 NIyaM pUrvaprasadevabrahmadeyarahitaM bhUmicchidranyAyenAcandrAkarNavazciti saritparvvatasamakAlInaM putrapautrAnvayabhogya 28 mudAdAvoti yatospocitayA mAdevasthityA muktaH patataH maMdi rAto vA na vAsa 29 vAvayamAgAmabhadra nRpatibhirasmadveza bairanyai (va) anityAyai ( ) vyasthira kenus (mAnuSyaM) sAmAnyaJca bhUmidAnaphalamavagacchadbhirayA (ya) ma 3. smaddAyAnumantavya ( : ) paripAlayitavyazcetyuktakha bahubhirvvasudhA bhuktA rAjabhissakA (ga) rAdibha (bhiH ) yasya yasya yadA bhUmistasva tasya tadA phalaM 31 yAnIha dArihya(ya)na (ma) yA narendrarddhanAni dhammIyatanIkRtAni nirbhukta (kta ) mAlyapratra (ti)mAni tAni ko nAma sAdhu (:) punarAma (da) dI || pi 32 hAtahati bhUmidA (daH) AtA cAnumatA (tA) janma (ye) va narake vaset // dUtakotrarAja. putradhruvasena 33 likhitari (mi)daM sandhivigrahAdhipu (kR) tadivirapati zrI skanda bhaTaputrAdivirapatizrI madanahinAte || saM352bhAdrapada 1 svahasto mama // || || '''RANSLATION. HAIL! From the camp of Meghavens where the beneficent and victorious army is encamped, Siladitya, who is like a ray of the new moon (!) with its kalas (* digital in the ease of the moon and learning' in the case of Siladitya) grow ing daily, who beautifies the rdjyalakshmi as the cub of a Kesari (lion) does the land of a forest ou a mountain, who like the god with the peacock as his sign has a luminous crest for ornament, whose power and glory are very great, who is, like the enumeneement of the Sarada, adorned with parima (lotuses in the case of Sanda and great treasures in the case of the king) full of pratapa (heat, and valour), who in battle destroys the elephants of enemics like big clouds, who like the rising sun on the Udaya mountain diminishes (takes) the life of enemies opposed to him in battle, and who is a great devotee of Sankara;the son of Siladitya, who had whitened all directions round, with his glory as white as the splendour of the moon that made the beds of dolars (flowers) bloom with beauty, and who was the lord of the carth with its wide expanse of the Vindhyachala dark with the smearing of Aguruchandana being daily cut (in its forests); elder brother of Sri Kharagraha, whose straight body was embraced by I7. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #121
50 VALABIII DYNASTY. Lakshmi herself openly, as it were, with a view to free herself from the taint of the touch (of other kings), who surpassod all kings by the greatness of his most distinguished conduct, whose pair of feet were covered with the rays of jewels in the crowns of numerous warriors subdued and humbled with his kindness, who pounded his eneruics' pride with (his) club-like long and valorous hands, who burnt the whole line of his enemies with his extending lustre, who bestowed wealth on those that loved (him), who with the very enjoyable sight of numbers relieved from accidental misery, free from childishness, ever respecting the Brahmanas, conquering the whole earth by unparallelled valour, was like Purushottama, the first god lying on the bed of the waters, with his Gadd and Chakru, who showcd many child-like exploits, who ever respected Brahmanas, who compassed this earth only in one stride, who was like Dharma incarnate setting forth duties of the various varnas and Ashramas, who made his line illustrious by (floating) the white banner of religion hailed with joy by the three worlds, delighted with his satisfying and gratifying the minds of the gods and the Brahmanas, who were deprived by former kings affected with avarice of the spiritual gifts (made to them) hy the older sovereigns, who brightened all the quarters with the illustrious glory acquired by the habit of not being satis. fied with making constant gifts of large and ascertained villages to Devas, the Brahmanas, and Gurits according to their merits, who was thus significantly called by the other name of Dharmaditya, and who was a great devotee of Sankara ; elder brother of Sri Dhruvasena, who adorned with the white garments of faine had accepted as his own the large company of kings devoted to him and conferring on him as her chosen lord the garland indicating the choice, viz., Royalty, who possessed valour, unconquerable, and enough to bend down all his enemies (like HC ?), who in due order collected every autumn the annual tribute from the lands of the enemies adorned with arrows powerfully drawn on bows, whose hearing was lucid with the knowledge of the Sastras acquired even from oarly age, looking fine with various Varas, whose ears had also the new superfluous ornaments of jewels, whose hand shone like a bright moss-rose being wet with the water poured from it in the act of giving constant gifts, and shining with various armlets, jewels and other ornaments, whose arins contained within them the whole universe being as it were the barriers to the rising occcan, and who was a great devotee of Sankara ;--the son of Sri Dcrabhatta, who constantly bont down before his father in devotion...! (?) whose head was ever purified as it wcrc by the very white waters of the Ganges of the rays of the jewel-like nails, procccding from the feet (of his father), who showed much skill and wisdom like Agastya Muni, who mocked the widespreading halo of the moon with the circle (disc) of his fame which was very white and which had spread in all directions, who was lord of the earth that had Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #122
51 VALABHI DYNASTY, Sahyadri and Vindhyichala for her breasts, the nipple (?) being made of their tops blackened by surrounding cloulds ; --Bon of Siladitya, who having a Sirnga bow in his hand appeared as if he were Krishna himself;- brother of the grand-father of the most powerful Chakravarti Sri Dharasena, who was the son of the great Bhattfirka and the king of kings, whose forehead bore a mark of the crescent moon being caused by the scar left by constant rubbing of the head) with the earth before the lotus-like feet of his father, whose beautiful Sruti (enrs, or particular knowledge of the Srulis) was pure on account of the ornaments of Vedic mantras put upon them from his very infancy, whose lotus-like palm was washed in its fore-part with water of Sankalpa for making religious gifts, who was a lover of the earth imposing very mild taxes, like an actual lover taking softly the hand of his young bride, who like the Dhanurveda incarnate had all the targets within his ken, whose command was placed on their heads by princes like so many crest-jewels, and who was a great devotee of Sankara ; son of Sri Dhruvasena, who meditated on the feet of his elder brother, who surpassed all his predecessors in good conduct, who in accomplishing things not done by others appeared as if he were an evident personification of purus&rtha, whose mund was full of love for virtues fully ripened, who was accepted by his subjects as another Manu, who had acquired much learning, who was like the moon without its spot all brilliant and the cause of all pence, who was like the sun that ever shines on his subjects the destroyer of all darkness even up to the ends of the quarters by his great lustre, who had the confidence of his subjects, who performed the highest deeds with a purpose, with motive to accomplish various ends and always in accordance with the sastras, who was well versed in matters of peace, war and reconciliation, who was highly refined by the advice of those who had grown old in giving proper advice at the proper place, who had mastered the (science of) politics and grammar, who though possessed of great prowess had a soft heart full of mercy, who though learned in the Sastras was devoid of vanuity notwithstanding the knowledge of the Srutis, who though attractive was self-controlled, who though a steady friend drove off those who were wicked, who was otherwise called by the significant and well-known name of Baladitya (young sun) on account of his having filled the whole world with joy at the time of his rise (coronation), and who was a great devotee of Sankara younger brother of Sri Dharaselia, who meditated on his (father's) foct, who was the great satisfaction of the learned by his acquisition of all sorts of knowledge, who broke down the spokes of the chariot of the desires of his foes not well arranged and irregular, with his strength, generosity and liberality, who was of a very pleasant disposition notwithstanding his close acquaintance with all the inner rocesses of the world and of all the arts and Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #123
52 VALABHI DYNASTY. sciencos, who was adorned with unartificin! love and politeness, who had de stroyed the spirit of rivalry in all his enemies with his arius confident and ready to snatch away (their) vietrious standards in hundreds of battles, whose command was praised by all kings whose price of being expert in the use of arms was humbled by the fane of his how, and who was a great devotee of Sankara ; Son of Sri Kharagrutha, who meditated on his brother's) feet, who himself bore like a happy buil, only through the pleasure of carrying out his brother's) desire, the yoke of beautiful and desirable Royalty placed upon his shvulders by his clder brother, who was another l'penuhra and full of love for him, whose equanimity was never disturbed by fatigue, happiness or love, who was free from the smallest tinge of the desire of insulting others, though his foot-stool was covered with the lustre of the jewels in the crest of numerous sovereigns bending down to the greatness of lis valvur, the only retaliation who would suffer was the bowing of those that were well-known for their pruud exploits, in rhom wore collected all the pleasant qualitics of the whole world, who forcibly drovo away all the ways of the Kaliyuga, whose must noble heart was never attected by any of those blemishes that are always found in the mean, who proved himself to be the first of brave men by depriving innumerable hostile kings of their wealth with his great skill in wielding all kinds of manly weapous, and who was it great devotee of Sankara ;--- younger brother of Sri Siladitya, who was a meditator on his father's) feet, who filled all directions with the lustre of his most wonderful qualities pleasant to the whole world, whose shoulders were brilliant with the clear lustre of numerous battles and with the lustre which accoinpanies a leader of armies, why lore the great burden of great desires, who though punskessed of an intelligence highly purified by a knowledge of the higher and ordinary Vidylus was so placable as tu be easily pleased with a good word from any one, who thougl possesser of a heart whose depth was impenetrable exhibited his most beneficent disposition loy his many good deeds, whuse frme spread all round loy walking on the way of the past kings of the Satyayuga, who ncquired the descriptive title of Dhurnditya for his enjoying wealth, happiness, and greatness all made more splendid by his never transgressing the limits of religious duty, and who was a great devotee of Sankara son of Sri Dharasena, who had wasted off all his sins in the waters of the Ganges of the rays proceeding from the nails of his father's) feet, who was possessed of all good qualities, as if they were forcilily attracted to him by a desire for that greatness which was the source of the life of innunerable friends, who astonished all bearers of the bow by (his) natural strength and by his peculiar taet, wlio maintained all religious grants made by his predecessors, who avertel all calamities (estructive to his subjects, who was the common abode of Lakshmi and Sarasvati, whose strength was clever in Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #124
VALABHI DYXASTY. 53 enjoying the wonlth of his enemies snatched away froin their side, who acquired pure royal fortunc by his prowess, and who was at great devotee of Sankara - son of Sri Guhasena, we had washed off all bis sins lay bowing down at the lotus-like fect of his mother and father, who had shown his strength, his sword being luis only friend, froin infancy by cutting down herds of Dul elephants of the enemies, the great brillianey of He nails of whose feet was mixed with that of the jewds of the enuntjes' crowns bowed down by his process, to whom the word vaja was agreeably applicable in its full sense on account of his pleasing the hearts of his subjects by properly following the ways mentioned in all the Smritis, who surpassed Kamadeva, the Moon, the Himalayas, the ocean, Bribaspati, an Kubera, in beauty, brillianev, Kleidinese, cleepona, intelligence, and wealth respectively, who cast off lis own ends like a straw in boing ever ready to give shelter to those who sought it, who pleased the hearts of learned men, relatives, and friends by giviog them more than they desired, who was, as it were, i walking personification of the joy of all the world, and who was a groat devotee of Sankara ;---grand-sou of Sri Bhatrarkir, who bad acquired glory hy strong and incessant blows of the large and numerous it'my formel of his allies as well as foes forcibly subdueil, who had secured the goodwill (of the people) by glorious gifts, respectful tocatment and politeness emanating from liis power, who had obtained royal fortune by the force of the line of subordinate crowned-leads, and whose line was not interruptoi --proclaims to all concerned that for the spiritual welfare of his parents he has given a gift to Brahmana Magoparlatta son of Adharyyu Brahmana Trivedi Kikkaka of the gatra Gargya who has inumigrated to Valabhipura from Anandapura, (the modern Vadoagar?),heing sacret on both sides, a field in two picces (of land), in ihe village of Lusha idar... Salapa-asthali in Saurastra measuring one hundred and fifty pradainartay. One of them menswing one luurel and twenty parlarurtas situated within the southern boundary and tiled by Katumbijk Vavaka is bounded on the cast by the tickel of Devakarma received as a gift, on the south by the boundary line of the village of Dundsat, on the west by the field of Kufurabik Bharaka, and ou the verth by the field of Kutumbik (cultiyator viz. a kurabi) Ajjasa ; the other is thirty pidearius within the southenstern boundary of the village) tille! 1, Mahau Jajjalluka, bounded outlic east by the field of Jajjalluka, on the south by the field of Bralnana Damila, und on the west by the field of Jajjalluka. Thus it is given with all clear bondaries and with its surroundings and acconipaniments, with what is brought to it by the wine, &e, with its grains and taxes and with the rights of forced labvur, with the right of irving the ten coffetres, not to be wuched by royal otlivers and with the exception of the portious formerly given to Deontas and the Brahmanns ; this is the whole wirely what is called the Bhamirhhido Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #125
54 VALABHI DYNASTY. nydya. This to be enjoyed as a religious gift by his sons, grand-sons, &c., and his descendants till the moon, the sun, the ocean, the earth, the rivers, and the mountains endure. None should obstruct its enjoyment or cultivation by himself or others. Future kings of his line knowing that greatness is fickle and human life is unstable and also knowing that the merits of this gift belong to them in common with him should respect and protect this grant. It is said that many kings such as Sagara, &o., have enjoyed the earth; (but) he who is the lord for the time being enjoys the fruits. What good man will resume even for fear of poverty the things given for charitable purposes considering them like things already consecrated to gods and which are like flowers once given and enjoyed out. He who makes a gift of land lives sixty thousand years in Svarga, while he who resumes it or allows it to be resumed lives the same number of years in Narak. Rajpatra (prince) Dhruvasena is the ditaka of this deed of gift. This order is written by Anahila Chief of the Diviras grand-sons of Senapati Skandabhatja, the head of the Diviras, the negotiator of peace and war. Bhadrapada Suklapaksha (bright half.) Samvat (Valabhi) 352. (This) is my hand. VI. Copper-plate grant of King Sildditya III. of Valabki found at Devali near Talaja under Bhavnagar. Dated Valabhi Sampeat 375. The village of Devali where these plates were found is about three miles east of Talaja and about three-and-a-half miles inland from the sea on the south-eastern coast of Kathiavid. The usual seal was missing when they were first received though they have got the holes intended for the rings to keep them together. The plates are preserved in the museum at Bhavnagar and measure 14 by 12" containing twenty-nine and thirty-one lines respectively written on one side only. The grant was issued to a Bruhmaga named Trivedi Devila making a gift of the village of Moranjija in Saurishtra for the spiritual merits of the king's parents. The date of the grant is Samvat 375 (A. D. 694). The composition is Sanskrit prose, but it is very incorrect there being hardly a line without a mistake of some kind or other. The character is Valabhi. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #126
VALABHI DYNASTY. TRANSLITERATION. PLATE I. 1 OM svasa (sti) jayaskaMdhAvArApu (tpU)rNIkagrAmavasakama (vAsakAvya) sabhapraNatamitrAM (tAmitrANAM) maitrakANAmatulapa(ba)lasaMpana(saMpanna)maNDalAbhogasasaMktamahAraza talabdhapratApo (paH) pratApa (po ) panata 2 dAnamAnAjjevopArjita (tA)nurAbhA (gA) danuraktamAlabhRtyazreNIlalalasa (balAvAsarA) rajyazriyaH paramamAhezvarazrIbhaTAkAdavyacchinnarAjavazAnvata (vaMzo mAtA ) pitRcaraNAraviMdaNAta 3 pravidhautAzeSakalmaSaH zaizavApra ( a ) bhRtisaGghadvitIya bAhura (bAhure ) va samadaparagajaTa (ghaTA ) sphoTanaprakAzita satvanikaSaH tatprabhAva praNatArAticUDAratnaprabhAsaMsaktapAdanakha 4 razmisaMhAteH sakalasmRtipraNItamArgasamyapa (kpa) ripAlanamajAhRdayaraMjanAnvartharAjazabda rUpaka(kA)ntisthairyagAMbhIryapu (bu) ddhisaMpadbhiH smarazazAMkAdvirAjodadhi 5 tridazaguru dhanezAtiga (natiza ) yAnaH zaraNAgatAbhayapradAnaparatayA tRNavadapasta (pAstA) zeSasvako (kA) ryaphala: prArthanAdhikArthapradAnAnanditasuhRtpraNaya (vi) hRdayaH 6 pAdacArIva sakalabhuvanamaNDajA (lA) bhogapramoda : paramamAhezvaraH zrI guhasenastasya sutastatpAdanakhamayUkhasaM tAnAta (niHsRtajAnhavI jalaughaprakSAlitAzeSaka 7 maSaH prana (Na) yizatasahasropajIvyamAnasaMpadrUpalobhAdicApra (tri)sa: sarabhasamAbhigAmikairguNaissa ha jazakti zikSAvizeSAvaMzApata (smApitA) khiladhanurdharaH prathamarana (bhara) .8 patisamatisRSTAnAmanupAlayikA (tA) dharmadAyAnAmapAkartA prajopaghAtakAriNa (NA ) pAna (na) darzayita zrIsarasvatyora (re) kAdhivAsasyasaMhatArAtipakSalakSmIpa 9ribhAta (ga) dakSArvakramo vikramApa saMprAptavimalapArthiva zrIH paramamAhezvaraH zrIdharasenastasya sutastatpAdAnudhyAte ssakalajagadAnaMdanA tyadbhutaguNasamudayasthagita 10 samagrAdeGamaNDala: 55 pa ( sa ) marazatavijayazobhAsanAthamaNDatA tra(lAma) dyutibhAsuratarAMsapIThAdR (vyU) Dhagurumanopu (ratha) mahAbha (bhA) ra ( : ) sarvavidyAparAparavibhAgAvita (ga) mavimalamata (ti) rapi 11 sarvata ( : ) subhASita (pita) lakhanopi (lavenApi ) sukhopapATa (da) nIyaparitoSa ( : ) pa (sa) magralaka (lokA) gAtha gAmmIryahRdayA (yo) pi sucaritAta (ti) zayasuvyaktaparamakalyANasvabhAva (:) khilIbhUtakRtayuganRpa 12 tipakSavizodhanAdhigatodaprakIrttiH dharmAnuparodho jvalatarI kRtArtha sukhasaMpadupasevAniruddhadharmAdityAdvitIyanAma (mA) paramamAhezvara ( : ) zrIzIlAdityastasyAnujastatpAdAnu 13 dhyAtaH svayamupeMdraguruNoma (guruNeva) guruNAtyAdaravabha (tA) samabhilaSaNIyAmapi rAjalakSmI (kSmI) skandhAsata. (ktAM) paramabhadra iva dhUryyastadAjJA[saMpAdana] karasa tayevodvahan khema (da) sukha 14 ratibhyAmanAthAsitakhatvasaMpattiH prabhAvasaMpadvagI (zI) kRtana (Ta) patizatAne (zi) roratrachAya (yo) pagUDhapAdapIThopi parAvajJAbhimAnarasAnAliGgitamanovRttiH praNa 15 timatAM (ka) parityajya prakhyAtapauruSAbhimAnairapyarAvi (ti) bhiranAsa (sA) ditapratikriyopaya( : ) kRtanikhilabhuvana (nA) moda vimalaguNasaMhati (tiH) prasabhavighaTitasakala 16 vilaSi (kaliMvilasitagatiH nIcajanApi (vi) rohita (bhi) roSaidoM preranAmRSTatyunnata hRdayaH prakhyAtA (ta) pAruSAstrakalAtizayaH gaNatitha (guNatIrtha) vipacakSitipatilakSmIsvayaMcA Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #127
56 17 prakAzitapravaribhU (pu) rupa prathamasaMkhyAdhigamaH paramamahazvara ( mAhezvaraH) zrIkharagrahastasya sutastatyAdAnudhyAtaH sarvavidya(dyA)gamAvahitanikha (khi)lavidvajjanamanA (naH) parisa (to) 18 pa (pA)tizaya (yaH) sattvasaMpadA tyAgaudANAdhigata (tA)nusandhAnAsama (mA) hitArAtipakSamanoratha (thA) kSamata(:) samyagupalakSitamukazAklRkalatAnekazAstrakalA) lokacaritagahurati (vi) bhAgoSi paramabha 19 draprakRtirakkRAtrematrazrape(prazrayopi) vinayazA(zo) mAtribhUSaNa (:) samarazatajayapatAkAharaNapratyalA(yo)dagrapa (bA)hudaNDavizvasa (sta) nikhilapratipatra (kSa) dappAdayaH svadhanu (:) 20 prabhavo (bhAva) pArabhUta (nA) svase (ka) zalAbhimAnapa (sa) kalanRpatimaNDalAbhinanditazAsanaH paramamAhezvaraH zrIdharasenastasyAnujastatyAdAnudhyAtassaccaritA VALABHL DYNASTY. 21 mi(ti)zaktisakalapUrvanarapatimatidussAdhA ( ghyA) nAmapi ka (sA) ghayitA viSayANAM mUrtimAniva puruSakAkaH (raH) parigRha guNAnurAganirbharacittavRttiH manuvi 22 svayamabhyupapannaH prakRtibhirabhigatakalAkalApaH kAntimaniSThita (mAbhirvRti) heturakalaMka: ka(ku)mudanAtha: pra (mA)jayapratApasthagitadigantarala (rAlaH) pradhvasaM (si) tathyantarazi (dhyAMtarAziH) sa 23 tatoditastavita (tA) prakRtibhyaH parapratyayamarthavantamati bahutithaprayojana (nA) nubandhamA gamaparipUrNa vidadhAnaH sandhi ca (vi) grahasama (mA) sanizrayanipunaH (Na) sthAnenura (rU) 24 pana (mA) dezadadavRddhividhAnajanitasaMskAraH sAdhUnA ( nAM) rAjyatA (zA) lAturIyastara (ntra ) yorubhayorapi niSNAta: prakRSTavikramapi karuNAmaduhRdayaH zruta 25 vAnavRzA(pya)gaJcitaH kAntopi prazA (za) mI sthirasIdasyoMpi (sauhAddaupi) nirasito (tA) doSavatAmudayasamayasapuSTajanitajanAnurAgaparipihitabhuvanasamarthitaprArthita 26 vAlAdityadvitIyanAma (mA) paramamAhezvaraH zrIdhruvasenastasya sutastatpAdakamalapraNAmadharaNIka paNaji (ja) nitakiNalAMchanalalATacandrazakalaH 27 zizubhAva eva zravaNanihita mauktikAla (laM) kAra: vina (bhra) mAmalabhrU (a) tavive (ze) papradAnasalilakSAlita (tA) mahattA (stA ) ravindaH kanyAyA iva mRdukara 28 grahaNAdamaMdIkRtAnandA(nda) vidhivbasundharAyA (yAH) kAmuko dhanurveda ivayaM (se) bhAvitAzeSalakSakalAkalApaH praNatasamastasamana ( sAmanta ) maNDalottama (mA) 29 GgabhRtacUDAratnopamAnazAsanaH paramamahizraraH paramabhaTTArakamahArAjAdhirAjaparamezvaracakravarttizrIdharasenaH PLATE II. 1 tatpitAmahabhAtRzrI zIlAdityasya zAkti (zA) pANerivAi janta (nma )no bhaktibandhurAvayavakalpitapraNateratidhavalayA dUraMtapAdAravindamattA nakhamaNivacA 2 dazakanyA (ye) va nityamamalI (lito) ttama (mA) pradezasyAgastyasyeva rAjapadIkSiNyamabhava (mAtanvAna) syapravalinA sAMvalala ( ye ) namaNDitakakubho nabha 3 siyAminIpateviDambita (tA) khaMDa parivetramaNDalasya payodazyAma zikharacUcukarucirasahyabindhyastanayugAyaH (thAH) kSiteH patyuH zrIderabhaTasyAGgajaH 4 kSitipateranurAgiNyA : zuviyagakakRta (zuciyAMzukabhUtaH ) svayaparamalabhava (svayaMvaramAlAbhiva) rAjyazrIyamapayatya (yaMtyAH kRtaparigrahaH zauryamapratihatavyAparamanacita (vyApAramAnamita) tamacaNDa (DI) rivala Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #128
VALABHI DYNASTY. 57 5 maNDalapamivAkhilapamAnaH(lAgramivAbalaMbamAnaH) ga(za)radi prasabhama(mA)kRSTazilImukhapa(bANAsanApA(pA) ditaprasavanAnAprasAdhanAnAM para (bhu) vAviviSa(vAMvidhiva)dAcaritakaragrahaNaH pUrvameva vividhava!gjvalanazru 6 tAtizayanondrAsitazravaNaH punaH puva(na)raktanana(rukkena)ratna (nAlaMkAreNa(NA)lakRtazrotraH parisphuradvikaTAki ka(ki)TapazaratnakiraNamavicchinnapradAnasalilAma(ni vahApasekabilasa 7 na(na)vazaivalAMhakuramidA(vA)apani(pANi) mudvandhRtavizAlaranye (ratna)valayajali(la)dhivelAtaTAyamAna . bhujapAriSvaktavizvambharaH paramamAhezvaraH zrIdhruvasenastasyAgrajo paramahI 8 patisparzadopanAzanadhiyade lakSyA svayamatispaSThaceSTamAgli (li)STAMgayaSTa ThiAratira(ka)cirataracaritagarimapari na(ka)litapa(sa)kalanarapatiratiprakRSThAnurAgAtirabhasava 9 zIkRtapraNatasamastasa(sA)naMtacakracUDAmaNimayakhakhacitacaraNakamalayugala(:) proddAmodAradordaiDhadalitadviSada gargadarpaprasarpatpaTIyaHpratApaplo(pi)tAzeSa 1. zatrutraMzaH praNaya(yi)pakSanikSiptalaca mI)kaH prapri)ritagadorikSaptabhi(darza)nacakraH parihatapada(bAla)kriDo nadho kRta(dhaHkRta)dvijAtira re kavikramaprasAdhitadhara(ri)trItalonalIkRtajalazayyo pUrvava(pa) 11 ruSottamaH pakSAdharma (sAkSAddhamma) zva samyavyava(gnyava sthApitavarNapramaca (varNAzramAcAra:) pUrvairapyUrvIpatibhi staSNAlayalubdhaiyyA yyA)nyapaddhata (tA) ni devabrahmadeyAni tepa (pA) mapyatisaraTa(la)manaHprasaramarasa (musa)ka 12 lanAnuma(mo)danAbhyAM parimAditatu(tribhuvanAbhinanditoccha(cchitotkRSTadhavaladharmadhvajaprakAzitAnijavaMzo de vaDhe(dvi)jagurUM(guruna pratiyathA hamanavaratapravartitamahodraMgAdidAnavyasanAnupajA 13 tasa(saMtoSopAttodArakoti) pattiparaMparAdanu(ntu)ritanikhiladiphakravAlaH spaSTameva yathArthadhAdityA paranAmA paramamAhezvara(:) zrIkharamahastasyAgrajanmanaH ka(ku)muda 14 pa(pa)NDazrIvikAsanya(kAsinyA) kalAvatazcaMdrikayeva raNyA(kIrlA)dhavalitasakaladikhADalasya saMDita(tA) guruvilepanapa (piNDazyAmalavidhyazailavipulapayA (yo)dharAbhogo(gA)yA kSoNyA: patya(tyuH) 15 zrIzaulAdityasya sUnAnunivaprAleyakiraNa iva pratidinasa(saM)vadhamAnakalAcakravAla: kesarIM drAzazuriva rAjalakSmImacalavanasthalImiyAlaMkurva(vA)Na: zikhANDakara (keta) 16 na iva rucimaccUDAmaNDanaH pracaNDazaktipratApazca zaradAgama iva pratApavAnullasahA(dA): saMyuge vidalayana bhodharAniva paragajAnudayabhUdharapanApalA(vanevAlA) 17 na(ta)pa iva saMtramA(grAme) muSNannabhimukhAnAmayU(mA)pi dviSatA(tAM) paramamAhezvaraH paramabhaTTArakamahArA jAdhirAjaparamezvarazrIvapyapAdAnudhA(dhyAtaH paramabhaTTArakamahArAjAdhirA 18 japaramezvarazrIzalAdityastasya sutastatpAdAnudhyAtaH kSobhitakralijaladhikaho(lA)bhibhUtamajjanmahAmahImahalA dvA(loddhA ra dhairyaH prakaTitapuruSatama(pottama)tayAkigula(kIlA)lajAramaNoraha(:) 19 paripUraNaparo para iMba dhanamati: (mUrtiH) catusagarAvaruddhatimaparikarAcApradAnasamayadhanalaSalapariyasituvama mimanumAnoparalavitAnammanapyavamayasA (catu:sAgarAvaruddhakSiAtamupArakarAjJApradAnasamayeSanailAvalapurIya setumivAbhimanyamAno'paralAvitanIrmANopyavasA) 20 ditapAramaizvaryakApa(kopA)kRSTanistriA(za) nipAtavidalitakArakambhapa (kumbhastha) lolusatprasRtamahApratApaya lapa(prA)kAraparigataba(ja)ganmaMDalalabdhasthataH(sthitiH)vikaTabhi(ni)jadordaNDAva 21 lambinAsara(kolabhUvanAbhogajAjAta manthAskoTAbhibhUtadugdhAsandhupanapaNDavaNDa (phainapiNDapANDu) yazobitAtena vihitAtapatraH paramamAhezvaraparamabhaTTArakamahArAjAdhirAjaparamezvarazrIvappa L.S. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #129
58 VALABHI DYNASTY. 22 pAdAnudhyAtaH paramabhaTTArakamahArAjAdhirAjaparama(ma)zvarazrIzIlAdatyadevaH sarbAnevasamAzApayatyaskha baM(vaH) saMviditaM yapA mayAmata(dhAmayAmAtA)pitroH puNyApyAyanAya viJcu 23 dasappuravinirgatava(4)zakaTavAstavyatacAtuvidyasAmAnyazANDilasagotramaitrAyaNIyamAnavakasabrahAcAritrAjhaNapa ppaputrabrAhmaNadavilAya 24 surASTreNu antaratrAyAM moraMjijjamAmassoparikarassabhUtavAtapratyayarasadhAnyahiraNyAdeyassadazAparAdhassosa (pa) 25 gramAnaviSTike(ka:)sarvarAjakIyAnAmahastaprakSepaNIyaH pUrvaprattadevabrahmadeyarahito bhUmicchidranyAyena caMdrAArNava kSitisaritparvatasama 26 kAlInaH putrapautrAnvayakramabhogya udakAtisaragarmeNa dharmadAyo. nisU(ssa)oSTaH yatosyocitayA brahmadeyastha sthi)tyA bhuMjata kRSataH karSayata: prAda 27 zatAM (to) vA na kaizviniSedhe varjitavyamAgAmibhadranRpatizi(bhiorapyasmadvaMzajairanyA anityAnai (nya) zvaryA pyasthiraM mAnuSyaMsa(sAmAnyaM ca bhUmidAnaphalamavagaccha 28 dbhirayamasmaddAyonumara piripalAyata(mantavyaH paripAlayita)vyazvatyaratyuktaJca bahubhirvasudhA bhuktA rAjamissa garAdibhiH yasya yasya yadA bhUmistasya tasya tadA phalaM 29 phalaM // yAnIha dAripra(dyobhayAnareMdraddhanAni dhammIyatanIkRtAni // nirmuktamAlyapratimAni tAni ko nAma __sAdhU(dhuH)punarAdadI 3. t|| SaSTivarSasahastrAANa svagarge tiSThati bhUmidaH AcchettA cAnumantA ca tAnyeva narake vaset // dUta kotra rAjaputra zrIkharagrahaH // 31 likhitamidaM balAdhikRtavappabhogikaputradivirapatizrI raNeneti saM. 375 jyeSThava svahastomama TRANSLATION. Om! Blessings. From the victorious camp at the village of Purnika, Sri Siladitya, who is devoted to the feet of Sri Bappa, who is possessed of valour capable of saving the globe of the earth from being overwhelmed in the waves of the boisterous sea of Kaliyuga, who having shown himself as the best of men is Purushottama, the lord of Lakshmi (in the case of Purushottama and wealth in the case of the king), who appears as if he were wealth personified (i. e. another Kubera) secretly filling the appalling cavities made by want, who when ordering to raise taxes from the earth surrounded by four occans believes it to be the bridge to the town of wealth of Kubera,* . . .twho settles his rule thro. ughout the world surrounded by the walls of fire-like great glory that spread around emanating from the temples of the enemies' elephants torn to pieces with merci. less blows of his sword drawn in anger, who has made as it were an umbrella on himself of his glory as white as the foam of the milky ocean agitated by the Man. dara mountain and spreading wide in all directions and depending on his hands * The senso horo is not quite clear as it is; it reflocts no credit on the subject of this ealogy for the description makes him a heavy tax-gatherer. The lino is not quite clear. Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #130
VALABHI DYNASTY. 69 and who is a great devotee of Sankara-son of Sri Siladitya, who was like a ray of the new moon (?) with its kalas (digits in the case of the moon and "learning" in the ease of Siladitya) growing daily, who beautified the Rajyalakshmi as the cub of a kesari lion the land of a forest on a mountain, who like the god with the peacock as his sign had a luminous erest for ornament, whose power and glory were very great, who was, like the commencement of the Sarada. adorned with padma (lotuses in the case of Sarada and great treasures in the case of the king) full of pratap (heat and valour), who in battle destroyed the elephants of enemics like big clouds, who like the rising sun on the Udaya mountain diminished (took) the life of enemies opposed to him in battle and who was a great devotee of Sankara:son of Srt Siladitya, who had whitened all directions round with his glory as white as the splendour of the moon that made the beds of dolars (flowers) bloom with beauty, who was the lord of the earth with its wide expanse of the Vindhyachala dark with the smearing of Aguruchamiana being daily cut (in its forosts);-elder (brother of Sri Kharagraha, whose straight body was embraced by Lakshmi herself openly, as it were, with a view to free herself from the taint of the touch (of other kings), who surpassed all kings by the greatness of his most distinguished conduct, whose pair of feet was covered with the rays of jewels in the crowns of numerous warriors subdued and humbled with his kindness, who pounded his enemies' pride with (his) club-like long and valorous hands, who burnt the whole line of his enemies with his extending lustre, who bestowed wealth on those that loved (him), who with the very enjoyable sight of numbers relieved from accidental misery, free from childishness, ever respecting the Brahmanas conquering the whole carth by unparalleled valour, was like Purushottama, the first god lying on the bed of the waters, with his Gadd and Chakra, who showed many child-like exploits, who ever respected Brihmagas, who compassed this earth only in one stride, who was like Dharma incarnate setting forth duties of the various Varane and Aramas, who made his line illustrious by (floating) the white banner of religion hailed with joy by the three worlds, delighted with his satisfying and gratifying the minds of the gods and the Brahmanas, who were deprived by former kings affected with avarice of the spiritual gifts (made to them) by the older sovereigns, who brightened all the quarters with the illustrious glory acquired by the habit of not being satisfied with making constant gifts of large and ascertained villages to Devas, the Bribmanas and Gurds according to their merits, who was thus significantly elled by the other name of Dharmaditya, and who was a great devotee of Sankara-elder brother of Sri Dhruvasena, who adorned with the white garments of fame had accepted as his own the large company of kings devoted to him and conferring on him as her chosen lord the garland indicating the Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #131
60 VALABHI DYNASTY. choice viz. Royalty, who possessed valour unconquerable and enough to bend down all his enemies (like hoger?), who in due order collected every autumn the annual tribute from the lands of tlic enemies, adorned with arrows powerfully drawn on bows, whosc hearing was lucid with the knowledge of the Stotras acquired even from carly age, looking fine with various Varas, whose cars had also the new superfluous ornaments of jewels, whose hand shone like a bright moss-rose being wet with the water poured from it in the act of giving constant gifts, and shining with various armlets, jewels and other ornaments, whose arms contained within them the whole universe being as it were the barriers to the rising ocean, and who was a great devotee of Saykara;---son of Sri Derabhatta, who constantly bent down before his father in devotion : .. (1), whoso head was ever purified as it were by the very white waters of the Garges of the rays of the jewel-like nails proceeding from the feet (of his father), who showed much skill ruid wistlom like Agastya Muni, who mocked the wide-spreading halo of the inoon with the circle (disc) of His fame which was very white and which had spread in all directions, who was lord of the earth that had Sahyadri and Vinthyachala for her breasts, the nippic (?) being made of their tops blackened by surrounding clouds:---son of Silatlitya, who having a sdranga bow in his hand appeared as if he were Krishna himself;--- brother of the grand father of the most powcrful chakravarti Sri Dharasena the king of kings, whosc forehead bore a mark of the crescent moon being caused by the scar left by constant rubbing (of the head) with the earth before the lotus-like feet of his father, whose beautiful ears (particnlar knowledge of the 'Srudies) were pure on account of the ornaments of Vedie mantras put upon them from his very infancy, whose lotus-like palin was washed in its forc-part with water of Sankalpa for making religious gifts, who was a lover of the earth imposing very mild taxes, like an actual lover taking softly the hand of his young bride, who like the Dhanurveda incarnate bad all the targets within his ken, whose command wis placed on their heads hy princes like so many crest-jewels, and who was a great devotee of Sankara ---son of Sri Dhruvasena, who meditated on the feet of luis clder brother, wlio surpassed all his predecessors in (point of) good conduct, who in accomplishing tirings not done by others appeared as if he were a walking personification of Puresartha, whose mind was full of love for virtues fully ripened, who was accepted by his subjects as another Manu, who had acquired much learning, who was like the moon withont its spot all brilliant and the cause of all peace, who was like the sun, that ever shines, on his subjects, the destroyer of all darkness cvcn up to the ends of the quarters by his great. lustrc, who had the confidence of his subjects, who performed the highest deeds with a purpose, with motive to accomplish various ends and always in accordance with the Sastras, who Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #132
VALABHI DYNASTY. 61 was well-versed in matters of peace, and reconciliation, who was highly refined by the advice of those who had grown old in giving proper advice at proper places, who had mastered the science of) politics and grammar who though possessed of great prowces lad a soft heart full of mercy, who though learned in the Sastras was devoid of vanity notwithstanding the knowledge of the Sadis. who thongh attractive was self-controlled, who though a steady friend drove off those who were wicked, who was otherwise culled by the significant and well-known name of Baliditya (young sun) on account of his having filled the whole world with joy at the time of his rise (coronation), and who was a great devotee of Sankara ; ----younger brother of Sri Dharasena, who meditated on his father's feet, who was the great satisfactiou of the learned by his acquisition of all sorts of knowledge, who broke down the chariot of the desires of his foes, not well arranged and irregular, with his strengt), generosity and libcrality, who was of a very pleasant disposition notwithstanding his close acquaintance with all the inner recesses of the world ind of all the .rts and sciences, who was adorned with martificial love and politeness, who had destroyed the spirit of rivalry in all his enemies with his arms confident and ready to snatch iwny (their) victorious standards in hundreds of battles, whose command was praised by all kings, whose pride of being experts in the use of arms was humbled by the fame of his bow, and who was a great devotee of Sarkara ; -- son of Sri Kharagraha. who meditated on his brother's) feet, who himself bore like a lappy bull,"only tlirough the pleasure of carrying out his brother's) desire, the yoke of beautiful and desirable Royalty placed upon his shoulders by his ekler brother, who was another Upendra and full of love for him, whose cquanimity was never disturbed by fatigne, halipiness or love, who was free from the smallest tinge' of the desire of insulting others, though his foot-stool was covered with the lustre of the jewels in the crest of numerous sovereigns bending down to the greatness of his valour, the only retaliation who would suffer was the bowing of those that were well-known for their proud exploits, in whom were collected all the pleasant qualities of the whole world, who forcibly drove away all the ways of the Kuliyurtiwhose most noble heart was never affected by any of those blemishes that are always found in the mean, who proved himself to be the the first of brave men by slepriving immerable hostile kings of their wealth with his groot skill in wiclding all kinds of manly weapons, and who was a great devotee of Sankara ;- younger brother of Sri Siladitya, who wils a. meditato on his father's) feet, who filled : 11 (directions with the lustre of his host wonderful qualities pleasant to the whole world, whose shoulders were brilliant with the cicar lustre of nunk-rous battles and with thic lustre which accompanies a leader of armies. who bore the great burden of great desires, Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #133
62 VALABHI DYNASTY, who though possessed of an intelligence highly purified by a knowledge of the higher and ordinary Vidyas was so placable as to be easily pleased with a good word from any one, who though possessed of a hcart whose depth was impenitrable to all people exhibited his most beneficent disposition by his many good deeds, whose fame spread all round by walking on the way of the past kings of the Satyayuga, who acquired the descriptive title of Dharmaditya for his enjoying wealth, happiness and greatness, all made more splendid by his never transgressing the limits of religious duty, and who was a grcat devotee of Sankara ; son of Sri Dharascna, who had washed off all his sins in the waters of the Ganges of the rays proccoding from the nails of his father's feet, who was possessed of all good qualities, as if they were forcibly enticed to him by & desire for that greatness which was the source of the life of innumerable friends, who astonished all bearers of the bow by (his) natural strength and by his peculiar tact, who maintained all religious grants made by his predecessors, who averted all calamities destructive to his subjects, who was the common abode of Lakshmi and Sarasvati, whose strength was clever in enjoying the wealth of his cncmies snatched away from their side, who acquired pure royal fortune by his prowess, and who was a great devotee of Sankara ;--.son of Sri Gubasena, who had washed off all his sins by bowing down at the lotus-like feet of his father and mother, who had shown his strength, his sword being his only friend, from infancy, by cutting down herds of mad clcphants of the enemics, the great brilliancy of the nails of whose feet was mixed with that of the jewels of the encmies' crowns bowed down by his prowess, to whom the word king was agreeably applicable in its full sense on acount of his pleasing the hearts of his subjects by properly following the ways mentioned in all the Smritis, who surpassed Kamadeva, the moon, the Ilimalayas, the oceans Brihaspati, and Kubera, in beauty, brilliancy, steadiness, deepness, intelligence and wealth respectively, who cast off his own ends like a straw in being ever rcady to give shelter to those who sought it, who pleased the hearts of learned men, relatives and friends by giving them more than they desired, who was as it were a walking personification of the joy of all the world, and who was a great devotee of Sankara;-grandson of Sri Bhattarka who had acquired glory by strong and incessant blows of the large and numerous army formed of his allies as well as foes forcibly subducd, who bad secured the good-will (of the people) by glorious gifts, respectful treatment and politeness cmanating from his power, who had obtained royal fortune by the force of the line of subordinate crowned-heads, and whose line was not interrupted ;- roclaims, let this be known to you all that Manavaka Brahmachari Brahmana Devila son of Brahmana Pappati residing at Vameakata after leaving Vinchudasapura, a Chaturvedi of the common Sandilyas Gotra and Maitrayani Sakhd has been Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #134
VALABAI DNAYSTY 63 granted by pouring down water and as a spiritual gift for the benefit of my parents the village of Moranjijja in Antaratra in Saurashtra with meadow lands, other taxes, the dry and wet crops, juice, grains, gold and other revenues, power to try ten offences, the rights of forced labour and with a prohibition to all the state officials to interfere, and excepting any lands given for gods and to the Brahmanas according to the Bhumichhidra maxim (to be enjoyed) as long as the moon, the sun, the oceans, the earth, the rivers and the mountains endure and which may properly be enjoyed by his sons, grandsons and descendants. He may, therefore, enjoy it as a charitable gift is rightly enjoyed, or may cultivate it or cause it to be cultivated, or may alienate it; but none should object to it. All the future kings, my descendants and others, should accept this spiritual gift of ours knowing' that power is fitting, luman life is unstable and that the advantage of this gift of land is common (to all). It is said that many kings such as Sagara, &c., have enjoyed the eartb; but he who is tlie lord of the earth for the time being enjoys its fruits. What good man pressed with poverty will resume the money given in charity which is like food already eaten and hence Nirmalya (without substance, properly not capable of being resumed). He who makes a spiritual grant of land lives for sixty thousand years in Svarga while he who resumes it or allows it to be resumed lives an equal number of years in Narka. In this affair the diitaka is Rajyaputra Kharagraba. This is written by Devirapati Sri Haralhana son of Senapati Bappa-Bhojika. The 5th of Jyestha Krishnapaksha Samrat 375. (This is) my own hand. VII. Copper-plate forind at Gopanath near Talaja under Bhdunugar". The Valabhi grants as is well known were always written on two picres of plates and they wcre for the sake of security joined together witlu rings. Thus they are generally found together; but the present plate is detached froni its fellow; and the missing one being that in which the grant is generally described and the date given, it is plain that the really important portion is not in our posscasion. The first plate was found at Gopanath, a solitary Siva temple on a projecting point of the south-eastern coast of Kathiavad, being about fifty miles south of Bhavnagar. The plate measures 13" by 10" containing twenty-seven lines and giving a part of the geneology of the Valabbi kings. The composition is Sanskrit prose, the character being Valabhi. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #135
64 VALABHI DYNASTY. TRANSLITERATION. PLATE I. 1 OM svasta(sti) valabha(bhI) taH prasabhamagatAmitrANAM maitrakANAmatulabalasampanna maNDalAbhogasaMsakta prahAra zatalabdha 2 pratApAtApopanatadAnamAnAjevopAjisAnurAgAdanurakta mIla mRtyazreNIvalAvAtarAjyazriyaH paramamAhe 3 zvarazrIbhaTTAkAdavyavachinnarAjava~zAnmAtRpitRcaraNAravindapraNatipravidhAtA zeSakasmapaH zaizavAtprabhRti dvitI 4 yAhureva sanadaparagajaghaTAsphoTanaprakAzitasattva nikaSaH tatprabhAvapraNatArAticUDAraprabhAsaMsaktapA 5 danakha [ra] rimasaMhatiH sakalasmRtipraNItamArgasamyakparipAlanaprajAhRdayarajja (ja) nAnvartharAjazabdo rU. pakAntisthairyagA 6 [[bhI] yuddhisaMpadbhiH smarazazAGkAdvirAjodadhitridazagurudhanezAnatizayAnaH zaraNAgatAbhayapradAnaparatayA tU 7 NavadapAstAzeSasvakAyryaphala: prArthanAdhikArthapradAnAnanditA vedvatsuhRtpraNAyahRdaya: pAdacArIva sakalabhu 8 vana (ma) NDalAbhogapramodaH paramamAhezvaraH zrIguhasenastasya sutastatpAdanasa (na) yUkhasantAnavinisRta jAnhavI 9 jalaughaprakSAlitAzeSakalmaSaH praNayizatasahalopajIvyamAnan2ampadrUpalobhAdivAzritaH sarabhasamAgAmika 10 (grguNai) ssahajazaktizikSAvizeSavismApitAkhiladhanurddharaH prathamanarapatisamatisRSTAnAmanupAlayitA dhammaMdAyAnA 11 mapAkartA jopaghAtakAriNA mupalavAnAM darzayitA zrIsarasvatvorekAdhivAsasya saMhatArAtipakSalakSmIpa 12 ribhogadakSavikrama vikramopasaMprAvimalapArthivazrIH paramamAhezvaraH zrIdharasenastasya sutastatpAdAnudhyAtaH 13 sakalajagadAnandanAtyadbhutaguNasamudayasthagitasanapradikAMDalaH samarazatavijayazo bhAsanAtha maNDalAma 14 dyutibhAsuratarAMsapIThAdU (vyU) DhagurumanorathamahAbhAraH sarvvavidyAparAvaravibhAgAdhigamavimalamatirapi 15 sarvatassubhASitalavenApi sukhopapAdanIyaparitoSa: sama ( a ) lokAgAdhagAmbhIyyaihRdayopi sucaritAtizaya ... 16 suvyaktaparamakalyANasvabhAva: khilIbhUta (ta) yuganRpatipathavizeodhanAdhigato dagrakIttirddharmAnuparodhoM 17 jjvalatarIkRtArthasukhasampadupasevAnirUDha dharmmAdityAdvatIyanAmA paramamAhezvaraH zrIzIlAdityattasyAnujaH 18 tatpAdAnudhyAtaH svayamupendra guruNena guruNAtyAdaravatA samabhilaSaNIyAmapirAjalakSmI skaMdhAsaktAM 19 mabhadra iva dhUrthyastadAjJA sampAdanaikarasa tayaitrodvahan khedasukharatibhyAmanAyAsitasatvasampattiH prabhAvasampa 20 dvazIkRtanRpatizataziroratnacchAyopagUDhapAdapIThopi parAvajJAbhimAnarasAnAliGgitamanovRttiH praNatime 21 kAM parityajyaprakhyAtapauruSAbhimAnairapyarAtibhiranAsAditaprati (tri ) yopAyaH kRta nikhilabhuvanAmodavimalagu 22 saihatiH prabhavitraTitasakalakalivilasitagatirbhIcajanAdhirohibhirazeSairdoSairanAmRSTAtyunna (ta) hRdayaH prakhyAta 23 pauruSAstrakauzalAtizaya gaNatitha (tIrtha) vipakSakSitipatilakSmIsvayaMgrahaprakAzitapravIrapuruSaprathama saMkhyAdhiga 24 maH paramamAhezvaraH zrIkharagrahastasya tanavastatpAdAnudhyAtaH sakalAvidyA garbhAvihitanikhilavidvajjana 25 manaH paritoSAtizayaH satvasampadA tyAgadAyryeNa ca vigatAnusandhAnAza ( sa ) mAhitArAtipakSamano 26 (ra) thAkSabhaGgaH samya (gupa) lakSitAnekazAstrakalAloka caritagabaravibhAgopiparamabhadram (kR) ti 27 (kR) (tri) maprazrayAcinayazobhAtribhUSaNaH samarazataya ( ja ) vapatAkAharaNa (pratya) lo (yo) pravAhRdaNDavidhvaMsi) (f) for (~) para TRANSLATION. Hail! from Valabhipura. From Bhattarka, who had acquired glory by strong and incessant blows of the large and numerous army formed of his allies Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #136
Aho! Shrutgyanam COPPER-PLATE FOUND AT GOPANATHA NEAR TALAJA UNDER BHAVNAGAR. (FIRST PLATE.) 6446y3dgspartene Hao SCENTARGY Je nI pr knnk viHc bbaaii jgdPS a voeg UICYG ( jInnAya na 052 15 15 14 jUna-pu 710mtshoS7JEu lon pudme de nm 1 ni + 1:|::stuaoyungb'ibT7rd krt unhaaN kdee ujeetuu -kHl mhiNdk mukh naa lgnnaa gee apeekh dee ghr dee hrdiip jHkh tooN vaad daa saako na Ha:A15 k yara se lesara moTA pAye mArI EUP mA isa jeTa 151=AL samAcAra EVAL ane 12 kI 4 ke USER Fig CABag Seosjyosu 113 phph 3 9 khMnthii 8317) ayn]khii b utara paMce sIDyusarsepa, 95 ane 4 Lo1B) manavAna EnESTCENTAGE PJ 14 Zygur O 24ge from A 2 4. Wa @mpact 3 2 8 BY IS TO Y=QY!png! HaY=u588822912 x tpit kh - muay ry ryy muze for demndiip = ey ou upaaskngraajrthaavriiqnguypntmuayknung yn sngghgngc<< Jaguar influes LTOSA FAINS OF J TD. ARYF V5 qayd quizz 948 Senjous 26 ye raaustttthnipaammC/y8 yraa03709 rmiphe 26a7 bn winntr2/3C/u[[E2 enzioEuzeLY MAYOJY REGION e nAnI x 7398 OXU. RE sa-pAsasapTe BRA To niez Joy T WHILE HESAP PLATE XXXII. rais le W=AR AUTORY 77 yureTanuM

Page #137
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #138
VALABOI DYNASTY. 65 as well as foes forcibly subdued, who had secured the good will (of the people) by glorious gifts, respectful treatment and politeness emanting from his power, who had obtained royal fortune by the force of the line of subordinate crowned-heads and whose line was not interrupted, was descended his grandson Guhasena, who had washed off all his sins luy bowing down at the lotus-like feet of (his) father and mother, who had shown his strength, his sword being his only friend, from infancy, by cutting down herds of mad elephants of the cocmies, the grcat brilliancy of the nails of whose foct was mixed with that of the jewels of the enemies' crowns bowed down by his prowess, to whom the word rdjd was agrccably applicable in its full scnse on account of his pleasing the hearts of his subjects by properly following the ways mentioned in all the Smritis, whosurpassed Kamadeva, the moon, the Himalayas, the oceans, Bphaspati and Kubera, in beauty, brilliancy, steadiness, deepness. intelligence and wealth respectively, who cast of his own ends like a straw in luing ever ready to give shelter to those who sought it, who plcascd the bearts of learned men, rektives and friends by giving them more than they desired, who was as it were a walking personi. fication of the joy of all the world, and vbo was a great (levotce of Sankara. His son was Sri Dharusena, who had wished off al bis sius in the waters of the Ganges of the rays proceeding from the nails of his father's fect, who was possessed of all good qualities, as if they were forcibly enticed to him by a desire for that greatness which was the source of the life of innumcrable friends who astonished all bearers of the bow by (his) natural strength and by his peculiar tact, who maintained all religious grants made by his predecessors, who averted all calamities distructive to his subjects, who was the common abode of Laksmi and of Sarasvati, whose strength was clever in enjoying the wealth of his cnenies, snatched away from their side, who acquired purc royal fortune by bis prowess and who was a great devotee of Sankara ; he had a son called Sri Siladitya, who was a meditator on his father's feet, who filled all directions with the lustre of his most wonderful qualities picasant to the whole world, whose shoulders were brilliant with the clear lustre of numerous battles and with the lustre which accompanies a leader of armies, who bore the great burden of great desires, who though possessed of an intelligence highly purified by a knowledge of the higher and ordinary Vidyas was so placable as to be easily pleased with a good word from any one, who though possessed of a heart whose depth was impenetrable exhibited the most beneficent disposition by his many good deeds, whose fame spread all round by his walking on the way of the past kings of the Satyayuuga, who acquired the descriptive title of Dharmaditya for his cajoying wealth, happiness and greatness, all made more splendid by his never transgressing the limits of religious duty, and who was a great devotee of Sankara; he had a brother called Sri Kharagraha, who meditated L. 9. Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #139
66 VALABHI DYNASTY. on his brother's) feet, who liseli bore like a happy ball, only through the pleasure of carrying out lus (brother's) desire, the yoke of beantiful and desirable Royalty placed upon his shoulders by his elder brother, who was another Upendra and full of love for him, whose equanimity Tas never disturbed by fatigue happiness or love, who was free from the stanllest tinge of the desire of insulting others, though his foot-stool was covered with the lustre of the jewels in the crest of numerous sovercigns bending down to the greatness of his valour, the only retaliation who would suffer was the bowing of those that were well-known for their proud exploits, in whom were collected all the pleasant qualities of the whole world, who forcibly drove away all the ways of the Kaliyuya, whose most noble heart was never affected by any of those blernishes that are always found in the mean, who proyed himself to be the first of brave men by depriving innumerable hostile kings of their wealth with inis grcat skill in weilding all kinds of manly weapons, and who was a great devotec of Sankara; he was succeeded by his son Sri Dharasena who meditated out his father's) feet, who was the great satisfaction of the learned ly lis ncquisition of all sorts of knowledge, who broke down the spokes of the chariot of the desires of liis foes not well arranged and irregular, with his strengtii, generosity, and liberality, who Fas of a very pleasunt disposition notwithstanding his close acquaintance with all the inner recesses of the world and of all the arts and sciences, who was adorned with unartificial love and politeness, who had destroyed the spirit of rivalry in all his enemies with his arms confident and ready to snatch away (thcir) victorious standards in hundreds of battles, whose command was praised. Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #140
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #141
Aho! Shrutgyanam A STONE INSCRIPTION IN PRACHINA CHARACTERS PLATE XXXHL NEMUNN ha

Page #142
A STONE INSCRIPTION IN PRACHINA CHARACTERS. This inseription is found at a village called Jharanavali Gopa, which is situated to the south-west of the Gopa hills in Lalapur district of the Jamasaheb of Navinagar. It is about 30 miles north-east of Porbandar, a sea-port town on the western coast of Kathiivat. The inscription is to be seen on the left jamb) of the door of a ruined temple near the village. The stone on which Lluis inscription is cut weasures 21" x 9" and contains il single line in characters of the Gupta period. Nothing can be made out of it, though some Pandits are of opinion that the letters are bus of sume nuantra. There is nothing in it to show the proballe date of the inscription. SURYA DYNASTY. A Stone Inscriplion of King Allata in the Temple of Sarnesvar at Udeypore. Daled Samvat 1010. The temple of Saranesvara, where this inscription is to be found, is a Siva temple near the burning ground at Ldeyporc in Heywar. It is cut on a slab of fine white marble which is placed on two pillars in the front, outside the entrance of the Rangamandapa of the temple. On account of its bcing sheltered from the rains it is well preserved. It is of the time of Rana Alatil of the Sisodia tribe, giving a geneology of his family, and mentioning the building of a temple to god Murari, i.e., Vishnu. This shows that the inscription must have been cut for some other temple of which no signs, Jiowever, are to be seen in the neighbourhood, and that, therefore, it must have been probably brought to this temple at some luter period. It also mentions llow the temple expenses are to be maintained. The stone measures 4,4" x 9" and contains about six lipcs in old Devanagari character. The composition is Sanskrit. It is dated Vikrama Samvat 1010, A. 1). 963. TRANSLITERATION. 1u~pAMtu pAMgasaMsargacaMcadromAMcavIcayaH / zyAmAH kalindatanayApurA iva harerbhujAH / / (1) rAjJI mahA lakSmyabhidhAnavizrutA tadaMgajopyalTamedinIpatiH / tadIyaputro naravAhanAbhidhaH sagundalaH soDhakasiddhasIlukAH / / (2) sAndhivigrahikadubharAjo mAtRdevasahitaH sadudevaH / alaTAcchapaTalAbhiniyuktIvizrutAvapi Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #143
SURYA DYNASTY. 68 2 mayUrasamudrau || 3 || yasantarAgAnagara sabhUSaNI reverent c| ridhiH pramAtA pi trivikrama mandipati nAmaH || 4 || bhiyanAdityo lamvAdityAH ammula saMgamanIrasajojAH zravaNAvikabhAkammoha: (hAH) | (5) mA vAsudeva TakA: yaccakyAdyA de 3 zrI tathA vaNigdevarAjazca // ( 6 ) pratIhArayazaH puSpo drahAsotharAhaTaH / dharmmaH kASTika sAhAraH zrISaroTA | (7) hUpa kRpurAyonyaH sarvadeva goSTikaH / kaphalamAyatanaM deva mamAtye mammaTe sati / (8) puNyaprabandhaparipAkima (paripakrama) kI ttayomI saMsArasAgaramasAramimaM gabhIraM / budhvAdrirAjazikharotthamacIkaraMta potAyamAnami 4 damAyatanaMmurAreH // ( 9 ) karNATamadhyApayodbhavalAyTakA anyepikecidiye vaNijovizanti / taiH kalpi madhuripoH pratipUjanAdAnaMna nidadhivyavicAraNIyam // (10) ummamekarI dArU pakadvayaM / drammArdhaviMzakaM zRMgI lATahetulADhakI || ( 11 ) ekAdazI zukladine'khilAyaH kandUdbhutAMsyA TikApaNasya / yUtaMbharANAmi 5)palaM ca pApaNe // (12) rapanInAM gate mAjhe rUpako catuHsaraM praya mAli kAnAM ca dAnametadiha sphuTaM // (13) kArtikasitapaMcamyAmagraTanAmnA susUtradhAreNa / prArabdhadevagRhaM kAlepape // (14) dazadigvikamakAle vaizAle zuddhatamIdivase / haririha nito to varAheNa / (15) tathA nirUpiyApAra 6 lekhitArau ca kAyasthA pAlavelakamakI || (16) gopaprabhAsamahidharanArAyaNa bhaTTasarvadevAdyAH / ammakasahitAH sabai nizcitahi goTikA hote // (10) (pati): TRANSLATION. OM ! May the arms of Harij(Vishnu), black as the waters of the daughter of Kalinda (Yamunk) and having the waves of the hairs shaking and bristling by their coming in close contact with the body of Padunk (Lakshmi) protect you. queen known by the name of Mahi-Lakshuml; also her son Allata, the lord of the earth; his son called Naravihans, with Gundala, Sodlaka, Siddha and Siluka; Durllabhraja, the minister of penee and war; Sadudeva, with Mitrideva; also the famous Mayors and Samudra (who were) appointed by Allata and Achchhapatala; Vasaptarija, Dujja and Nagarudra Mivasha and Naraka with Bhavana Rishi Pramata; Guhin, and Garga; Trivikrama, Vandipati, and Naga; Rudraditya, the chict of anodieal men Vajraja Linvaditya and Chhamma Ammula, Singama, Viraas and jojaj Vairavana, Avika and Bhaktimmohn, Sangama, Vellaka and Nagap Jajjelaka, Vasudeva and Dunvajaks, headed by Yachchakya; so Devarlja, the local merchant Yasahpushpe, Prattatre Rusdrahisa and Rabajat Dharmma Kishikasihira; Seldhara, and Vanriti; Ilona and also Krishurija, also Sarva ; * Pratihara, literally, a door-keeper; perhaps also the name of a clan of Rajputs who are now Padbiara. + Also the name of a clan of Rajputs. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #144
SURYA DYNASTY. 69 deva, (being) guardians and Manmata (being) the minister, this temple was built. These (personages), whose fame had attained its full maturity by the continuous series of their meritorious actions, kaving known the worthlessness of the unfathomable ocean of this world, made this temple of god Murari, produced from thc summit of the king of mountains (the Himalayas), into a boat for crossing the said occan. The gift fixed (or ordered hereunder) for the worship of the enemy of Madhu (Vishnu) should not be refused by the merchants of Karnata,* Vadhyadesant lata, and Takka, or by any other who enter here, - Deither by them nor by any one else. An elephants should give one Dramma; a horsell two pieces of silver ; a horned animal one fortieth of a Dramma; from the shop of a seller of worn-out clothes and ornaments (?) one Tulis and one Adhaka.** On the cleventh of the bright fortnight, a small pail (of milk) from the shop of confectioners; one ling from the gamblers, and a pala-fult from every nil-mill, and at the endi of a month, a silver-piecelt from the sellers of dressed-food (?). The sellers of flowers to present a four-stringed garland every day. This temple was begun by a clever carpenter, called Agrala, on the 5th of Kartika Krishnapaksha, 1008, and this Hari whose image is wrought by Varaha Fas installed here on the 7th of Vaisakba Suklapaksha 1910. So the illustrious king Allata enjoined all this, and Pala and Vellaka, two scribcs (Kayasthas) engraved it. Gopa, Prabhass, Mahidhara, Narayana Bhatta, Sarva-deva and others, with Amraaka-all these are certainly the Gostikas (custodians) here. II. A Stone Inscription of King Naravahana in the temple of Natha near Udeypore. Dated Samval 1028. This inscription is placed in a temple called Natha's Mandir ncar Ekalingaji's temple about twelve miles from Udeypore on the way to Nathadvara. The * The district from Rapanatha to Srirangapattaga. tie.,--the midladd country, the country lying between the Himalayas on the north, the Vindhya mountains on the south, Vimeans on the went, Prayaga on the cast, and comprising the modern pro vinces of Allahabad, Agra, Delhi, Oulu, &c.-Prof, Monier William The district lying on the north of the Decau, comprising the Surat and Broach Collectorstes. No certain information slout this. || 1.r., the owner of the animal. A measure of weight of gold and silver-100 Palas or about 145 ounces troy. ** A mesure of grain, the 4th of . Drona, nnd equal to 4 Prasiilis -16 kundavas - 64 Pasal on 256 karshss 4,096 Maslas; or crintaining nearly 7 lbs, 11 oza, aroinlupois. In Dengal an ad haka is equal to two munds or 164 lbs. 1+ A Palau is a small ladle containing about 2) tolas. # Not quite intelligible as to how it was taken. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #145
70 SURYA DYNASTY. stone is built up in the wall, and though inside the temple, has crumbled down in some parts and several of the letters are so mutilated as to make the deciphering very difficult. There is nothing in the inscription-so far as it can be read-which can reveal to us the purpose of its making, though it mentions the names of Bappa Gohila and his son Naravihana. The stone measures 2, 11" x 18" and contains eighteen lines written in old Devanagari character, the composition being in Sanskrit verse. It is dated Vikramu Hamrat 1028. A. D. 972. 9- tamAla kulInodAnAprapanna 2 . 3 8. 9 pitAma 11. 12 . 13. kimaputrapAzapivAsAdevI dAsAdibhAsyasakalavara prAMjaliH / . deva: : sA strIviratnasaMcayapatAdevIvazAyasyAdyApimahAM zrI yaprasa tanizAtakukhizoSamamaNDalAma 1 da(?)tyaMdviSAmasahano mRgalocanAnAmiSTojaniSTa naravAhananA (mabhUpaH ) || yasya prasAda * purollikhita varAparAgaiH || agresarakSitibhujAmalinIbhavaMti cchatradhvajAMzukaziromaNimaNDalAni || yasaH purAmurabhidAnuka catrIbhUguha sAdhikenoponmukhagirisutApatima prameyam || majjallAycadhUghanastana taTho taraGgo tarAyasminmekalakanyakAM 11 10 nizuddhapakulopalakSitaH chAvAvatAraM naH kAmArarohaNamataH puTabhedanaM tadududdhavAlabakulAvaliSu ma kailAsavAsamapina smaraviramarAriH || atikamalikapuTe patrabhaMga kapole kucabhuviracaryatodAmamuktAmaNInAm // apimahati nitambe mekhalAM saMdadhAno daiti // yadIyaM kakalitAM kaMpayatyakSamAlAM navanamukulI prataH asmi muliganareMdra caMdraH zrayanyakaH kSitipatiH zitipITara | rAjyA TRANSLITERATION. kAha 14 zrImA hiSANukSodaNDakamo viditAriSTAviNo guho karighAnakaNDa " * 4 pataye nito yathArthajJAnadAtavapuH kuzikAdayanye mAMgarA gataruvalkajaTA kirITalakSmANa AvirabhavanmunayaH purANAH // tebhyola himazilAbandhojyalAdAgirerAsetoraghuvaMzakIrttipizunA tI tapasta nava * samudrAtmamahasaH mudrAMtarAponinaH zApAnugrahabhUma pAdAMmahApUjAkakutu saMyatAH // avasthAmagirIndramaulivilasanmANikyamuktetana (muktetara) kSunnAmodadra (kSuNNAmoda) taDitkadvArazikhara zreNIsamudbhAsitaM 15 narajanIraMcayamANaMmuhastaretala(1)kulIza vezmahimApamaM kAritam // syAdvAdAne mahAgadanidhipisTabaitaDakacchaprayogagarvapatabhidAva prapAtopanaH // Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #146
SCRYA DYNASTY. it...... Th: sfat : RTCAICAT TEHETETYT dawa FETTUATI || HardC: TOFA . ..... .... Forum : affit a rais (4) TASHIST: 972 Aft:fiferuarai T HTH I aferar ........ 18 * * * niketaH prApabhAluprasiddhimzrIsujitarArasikArApakapraNamAtizrImArkaNazrIbhAtRpurazrI sadyorA fast CTII THESIVE atat * * * * * * * * * * * TRANSLATION. Sonie four or five lines in the beginning are so much defaced that nothing can be made out of them. Then appears the name of king Bappa who is described to be like the moon ainong the kings of the Gohila dynasty, and like a jewel on the earth. After that some two lines are gone; they might have contained the names of some kings; because the succeeding line has it that some king had a wife like a mine of diamonds, whosc son was king Naravahana who resembled Kurtika-Swami, son of Piirvati, and was possessed of great fortune having herds of elephants, whoso sword was like thunder-bolt, who could not bear the existence of an enemy, and who was dear to women having eyes like those of a decr. Then some portion is effaced and the part which can be read contains nothing of importance, nor does it bear any connection with any part above or felow. In the ninth line it is said that he or they) sought protection of Sankara, lord of Parvati daughter of tiri, who favoured Bhrigu Kachchha by his presence and who is incomparable. It is a place where Narmada, daughter of Mckala is (flows) with high waves put in motion with the hanks of hard breasts of the women of Latadesa bathing therein. Nothing can be made out of the next two lines except that (he or they received the blessing of the lord the Muni-like Sankara. In the twelfth line it is said that there came Kusika and other munis, who, possessing knowlerige, had pure bodies, took delight in Bhasma (ashes) and put ou the barks of trees and crowns of Jata (braided hair). The next two or three lines mention the undoing of some curse but do not afford any clear meaning. In the next line occurs the name of Ekalingaji, who is to be worshipped. It is then said that they caused to be built the temple of ... on the top of the mountain of Asvathama, which lookcd beautiful with rows of pinDacles that surpassed the lightening by the splendour of the beautiful gems pearls and other pecious stoncs sct in them. The inscription concludes with saying that it was composed in Vikrama Samvat 1028 by Amrakavi, son of Adityanaga and the pupil of Sri Vedanga Muni, wlio Fas the medicine for the disease Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #147
72 SURYA DYNASTY. of the Syadvad", who always pulled down the theories of free-thinking and who was the thunderbolt to the mountains of pride of the Sugatast. The remaining portion contains the names of some persons, but these cannot be properly made out. III. A Stone Inscription in the Temple of Hastamdid at Udeypore in Meywar. This inscription is to be found in one of the steps leading to the entrance of the temple of Hastamata near a garden called Champa Big about a mile north-east of the town of Udeypore. It is much mutilated and the latter portion has been entirely destroyed, which makes it wholly impossible to decide any probable date of the inscription as well as the name of the king in whose time it must have been written. There are in it two names of the Chitore kings, one of Saktikumara and the other of Suchi Varma, his son. The stone in which this inscription is cut measures 3', 2' x 6' and contains six lines. The composition is in Sanskrit verses, and the character old Devanagari. TRANSLITERATION. 1 muraripo rita samvarasUdanaH purariporiva marhiNavAhanaH / jalanidheriya zItakaciH kramAdajani zaktikumAranRpastataH // abdhiriva sthitilaMghana bhIruH karNaIvAsthivitANahiraNyaH / zaMbhurivAripuraMkutadApaH (E) bhIzucino)...... ' 2 (manoharAkRtira sAkSAnmano (bha) riva ko vAnena zaravibhihRdayo pIroyavasthAMtara no nIto na vazIkRto na nihataH svAnAMca na prAditaH // satpadmAni vikAsayannaritamAMsayandizo mAsa thandoSAsthAM kSapayanguNAnprakaTaya (tru) ...... madhu () () pitA pakSyAMgIkRtamapyAho mahimataH sphItAmyagotrAkarota maNDanamayaM bhAraM manyate / kule sa teSAmabhavat paramAdAritAH sphuTasidaH / svayaMpadamuktazeSaM dataM dhanaM.... 4 sUnurajAyatAyasamUjaH puNyAtmanAmayaNIH // apAyaniyAmakRSNAvadA jana yogIka manAH paraM padamiva dhyAyannayaM tiSTati // dhIratvaM susahAyatAM saralatAM sa (dR) ttatAM satyatAM tvA yasya kulInatAJca su.... The doctrine of the Jainas, f The Buddhists. This letter can be read was as the translation has adopted that reading. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #148
Aho! Shrutgyanam) A STONE INSCRIITION IN TILE TEMPLE OF HASTAMATA AT COEXPORE IN MEYWAR. parA virAAvara 150 i viveriva daya s nayA PLATE za XXXV.

Page #149
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #150
SURYA DYNASTY. 73 5 pAn / nAmnAMkitaH svajanakasya vivekabhAjA zrIrAhI(le)zvaravibhuggamitaH pratiSTAm / / prakhyAtaH soDako stisma caulukyakulasaMbhavaH / tatsutAsIpriyA yasya mahimA mahimAspadam / / phullendIvarapatracAra 7742: H ITA: affi . .. .. ... ... .... . 6 nRpo benAdAvanurAgiNA pratipadaM saMsevito mitravat / vIkAsa vikAzaM gamitaH prasAdakiraNaspazAjjalA. sammukhAdAdapyanumoditena vihito yaH saMpadazcAspadam // rAjakAryeSu sAmathrya cAturya vIzya cA 70 312T ) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . TRANSLATION. 1. As (was born) Sambara-sudana of Muraripu, Kartikeya of Puraripu, and the Moon of the Ocean, so was born, in succession Saktikumara of him. King Sri Suchivarman, who was, like the ocean, timid in transgressing his limits,* who bestowed, like Kura his gold on supplicants who burnt, like Siva, his foes*** 2. IIc of charming appearnce, (was) in reality like Cupid. What valiant person, whose hcart has been wounded by bis arrows, has not been carried to another state (viz. death), has not been brought to subjection, has not been killed and has not been made to obey his orders? Causing the lotuses, namely, good persons, to blow (thrive); dispelling fhe darkness, namely enemies; illuminating the directions ; removing the love of vice like night; disclosing merits; * * * 3. the damsel-Earth-is adorned with men who are like pearls. Oh! Look at the earth : though she has accepted the ornament of many jewel-like men born in the mines of other prosperous families, she considers it a great burden. In their family was born one whose kingdom was evidently thriving and who did not ask another for wealth ; what remained of his wealth after being used or enjoyed by his own relatives was given away * * * 4. (to him) was born a son who was possessed of long arms and who was the foremost of the meritorious, on whose many merits, pure and white (spotless), man in this world) continues upto now frequently contemplating within himself, like in ascetic Meditating on the supreme spirit. Knowing whose firmness (or ortitude), good assistanco, uprightness, good behaviour, truthfulness, and noble birth * * * * * 5. king Sri Rahilesvara, marked by the name of his father, implying discrimination or judgement, was raised to grentness. There was the famous Sodluka born in the family of Chaulnkya. Ile had a daughter, Mabima, the seat of greatness. She was his beloved (wife). Having eyes beautiful like the leaves of blown lotuses, having a face like the full moon, Sri * * fya, continuatice or steadfastness in the path of duts, establishment of good order (in A government) L. 10. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #151
SURYA DYXASTY. 6. the king was formerly worshipped like the Sun* (or a friend) at every step by whom, loving; whose glory, by the touch of the rays of his favour, bloomed into greatness, who confronted no watery cloudst, and who was made the seat of prosperity by (him) delighted, though (living) far away. Seeing his abilities in the affairs of Government and liis wonderful skill uninjured * * * IV. A Stone Inscription containing the genealogy of Sisodid Kings of Chlore in Meywar Dated Samvat 1339, This inscription is cut into a black stone placed in the wall on the left side of Rasilji's chhatri, which is near the gate at Chitore leading to Gaumukha. The history begins with the great king Bappa and takes us down to Naravarma. As no impression of the inscription was received, but only a written copy it is difficult to say any thing about the stone itself, still it appears that it must be a very large one from the length of the Sanskrit verses numbering more than sixty. It is dated Samvat 1839. A. D. 1283. THANSLITERATION. ||AUM namaH zivAya // dadhadAdhikavilAsaM cAragauraM narsadudyutisahitamapisvaM sarvalokeSvapUrva caraNakamalayAma devadevasya pAyAdbhavanamidamapAyAcchIsamAdhIzvarasya // 1 // bibhrANo vilasattutIyanayanaproddAmavaizvAnarajjAlAtApAnabattinImiva zubhAM maMdAkinI mUrddhani keTAlaMbitakAlakUTa vikRtimadhvaMsinI cAdarAt pIyuSAMzukalAbhiva trinayanaH zreyo vidhattA satAM // 2 // viSamaviziSa(kha)zastra zaktirAyA vilagnA vapati viSadazocicaMdramA mani magnaH smarasamaravisarpadarpalolasya yasya kSitigharakaTakAMte sobatAJcaMdracUDaH // 3 // siMdUradhUlIpaTalaM dadhAnaM pratyUhadAhAya hutAzanAbhaM kuMbhasthalaM cArugaNAdhipasya zreyAMpti bhUyAMsi tapAtanotu // 4 // pratyarthivAmanayanAnayanAMyadhArAsaMvarddhita; kSitibhRtAM zirasi prarUDhaH khayaH kuMThitArikaravAlakuThAradhArastaM amahe ___ guhilavaMzamapArazAkhaM // 5 // tIrthamadarakaMdarairiva manodayaH puraiH svaHzriyolAvagyarita vistRtaiH sitamaNisvacchaiH sarobhizca ya: / vyomazrImaku rairiva pratipadaM sphIto jagatyaMganAsauMdaryaikaniketanaM janapadaH zrImedapATAmidhaH / / 6 / / vAA yatra bilodbhavA iva narA gaMdharvapatrA iva svarjAtA iva dhenavazca sudRzo gIbANakanyA iya paMcAsyA iva zastriNo maNiriva svaccha mano dhImatAM deza; soyamanargalAmaraparIzrIgasakapaH // 7 // asminnAgadAvyaM puramilAkhaMDApanIbhUSaNaM prAsAdAvalivinamairupahasacchabhrAMzukoTizriyaM muktAprauDhamiva kSiteH zriya iva prAsAdapaMkeruhaM krIDAbhUmiriva smarasya zAzinaH zayyeva pIyuSajA // 8 // Mitra is both friend and sun here, and the metaphora, derived from these two significations, are blended-apoetical conceit. + i.e., whose caroor was in no way obscured by cloude, but was brilliant, Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #152
SURYA DYNASTY 75 jIyAdAnaMdapUrva tadiha puramilAsaMDasaiMdaryazobhi kSANIpRSThasthameva tridazapuramadhaH kuJcaduHsamRddhayA yasmA dAgatya viprazcaturudadhimahIvedinizisayUpo bappAkhyo botarAgacaraNayugamapAsIta(siSTa) haariitraasheH||9|| saMprAptAdbhutamekAlagacaraNAMbhojaprasAdAtakalaM yasmai divyamuvarNapAdakaTakaM hArItarAcirdadau bApAkhyaH sa purA purANapuruSaprAraMbhAnarvAhanAtulyotsAhaguNo babhUva jagati zrImedapATAdhipaH ||10|| sadaikAlaMgArcanazuddhabodhasaMprAtasAyujyamahodayasya hArItarAzerasamaprasAdAdavApa bappo navarAjyalakSmI // 12 // nibhinna pratipakSAsadhuraziraHsaMpAtimuktAphalazreNIpUrNacatuSkabhUSaNabhrato nirmAya yuddhasthalIH yasyAsiSarayAMcakAra purataH prodbhUtabherIravo vidvaSizriyamaMjasA parijanaiH saMstayamAnonvahaM // 12 // tasyAtmajaH sa nRpatirguhilAbhidhAno dhammAcchazAsa bamudhAM madhujitmamAtraH yasmAddadhau gahilavarNanayA prasiddhAM gohilyavaMzabhavarAjagaNotra jAti // 13 // ahitanRpatisenAzoNitakSIbanArIdRDhatarapariraMbhAnaMdabhAjaH pizAcA: guhilapatisaMkhya na smaraMti sma bhUyaH kurunida(dha nanidAnaM bhImasenasya yuddhaM // 14 // davAramArAvIzaravAturanAkanArIratyusa(tsavapraNayitAM guhile dadhAne bhojastato narapatiHprazazAsa bhUmimuccaiH pratApakavalIkRtadurjayAriH // 15|| prajavituragaheSArAvamAkarNya yasyAsahanayuvatilokekAnanAntaM prayAti ruciravasanahAraiH kaMTakApAvasaktairthavakhadira palAzA: kalpavRkSatvamApuH // 16 // kekI kasmAdakasmAdanusarati mudaM ki marAlaH karAlo vAcAlazcAtaka: kiM kimiti taruzikhAsaMgatoyaM akoTa: neSA bAMdhanAlI vilasati bhuvane kiMtu bhojaprayANe lakSyaM naivAMtarikSaM clithykhurodhdhutdhuuloptten|17| AsIttasmAdarAtidviradadhanaghaTApasmaraH zIlanAmA bhUrmAzo vIralakSmIratirasaramasAligitasmaramUtiH yasminnadApi yAti zrutipathamasakRtismAte yAMti pUrve pThazvAdyAzcakrarvIttatvamapidadhati ye bhArate bhUmipAlAH // 18 // saMpUAMkhilarodasI atitarAM yasyAhilokAMtaraM yaHzeSo'gamaduddhatasya yazasaH zeSaH sa bhogAzvaraH saMjane vizadadAtistrijagatAmAdhArakaMdAya ca trANAyAmRtakaMdaratya kamalAkAMtasya saMviSTaye // 19|| epavidvoSimAtaMgasaMgAdaghavatImiva asidhArAjalaiH mitkA jagrAha vijayazriyaM // 20 // viskUdatyugatarapratApastanuciyA nijitapuSpacApaH yasyArivagairanivAryamojastataHkSitIzojani kAlabhojaH / / 21 / / yasyAvaMdhyaruSaH sa yuddhaviSayaH ki bIte mAdRzaiH khar3AgreNa kabaMdhayati subhayan yasminkabaMdhA api gajavIra karakarAMkavadhuto vi(ve)tAlavaitAlikAstAlIsphAlamudAharAMti ca yazaH khagapratiSThaM nizi // 22 // kvAzokaHkka ca caMpakaH ka tilaka: kvAnaH kavAkesara: ka drAkSAvalayavyavasthitiriti pratyarthinAM vezmasa asaMtodvasiteSu yasya bhayato durgItarAdAgato vailakSyeNa parasparaM vidhuritI dAsIjanaH pRcchati // 23 // vipadaMtakarastataH kSiterudiyAdyaH pratipaMthiduJjayaH dyutimAniva raktamaMDalo nRpatirmataTanAmadheyakaH // 24|| dappAviSTavipakSamAlavavadhUvakSojapIThasthale pArthoyaM vijayaprazastimalikhannetrodAbaMducchalAt prAgduryodhanavAhinI matiruSAsaMhatya duHzAsanapratyArthaprAtipAlitAmuruyaza; karNe dadhAnazciraM // 25 // vAraMvAramapArakA(vA)ribhirayaM saMplAvayatyuddhataH prAMte mAmiti sarvadaiva dadhatI taM matsaraM zAzvataM yatsainyAzca(zva) roddhatatya rajasa: sAhAya(yya mAseTu pI kSoNIyaM paripUraNAya jaladherItsukyamAlaMbata // 26 // tripurAMtakapAdapaMkajAzrayasevAdaraNe dRDhavataH bhuvibhartRbhaTastadAtmajaH samabhUdatra vizAlavikramaH // 27 // etAntrisvAnanAdo girigahanaguhAgAdharaMdhrapravezAdApannonAgasajha phuTamiti kathayAmAsa bhogIzvarAya mAbhairbhUbhA(mAbhai ghI )ratodyaprabhuti katibhirapyasya rAjJaH prayANairdhAtrI yAtrI sameSA nurgkhurputtokhaatlicchlen||28|| Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #153
76 SURYA DYNASTY. kRtvA dhArAnipAtaM nibiDapAralasatkRSTalakSmIH samaMtAt saMgrAmAsthAnabhUmau viSamamastudAM mUddhi yasyAsimeghaH Azcarya tadyadeSAM madanasahacarIzrIbhRtAM preyasAMnAM somaMtebhyo jahArAviralarucibharaM sAMdrasidUrareNuM // 29 // babhUva tasmAdayasiMhanAmA nidAka(gha)mArtaDasamAnadhAmA divAtaneMdupratimAnamAsyairuvAha yasyAripurAMdhivargaH // 30 // ki vAkilAsaMhAvakramakathA yasyojitai(jiteH)saMtrAsAdapamRtya bhUdharagajAH saMpedire diggAjA:(n) hasIcAMDamacaMDadhAmarAnerA kIrtizciraM yasya ca kroDIkRtya niSevate bilAmadaM brahmAMDamAMDaM zuciH // 31 // nistaM khi)zatruTyadasti(sthi prabhavapaTukaTatkAratAlaibadArainatyaMtaH skaMdhabhedacyutarudhiraghanaiH snigdhakAleyabhAjaH yatsaMgrAme kabaMdhA muditasahacarIsaMgabhaMgyAbhirAmairAnaMdaspamidiraMgakSiAtasuhRdi samAlokitA svaggivamgaiH // 32 // zritavatastridazAdhapavAraNaM pituravApya sitAtapavAraNaM bhuvamatha prazazAsa mahAvakaH samaramuni bhujaikshaaykH|33| turaMgalAlAgajadAnanIrapravAhayoH saMgamamadahati asyaprayANe nikhilApi bhUmiH prayAgalakSmI bibharAMbabhUva ||34|| yaH parAkramasannAdadApite kodhapAvake nistUstri)zasAmidhenIbhirjuhAva samidhaH parAn // 35 // yasyAsaH pratipakSasanyavipinaprastArasaMplAvanaprAptaprADhirapArazauryajaladheH kallolalIlAM dadhau vaMzesmin guhilasya medhAvadite bhUpAlacUDAmaNizraNipra(pra)habhAsitAMndri(ni)rabhavat khumANanAmA nRpaH // 36 // Akarya panagIgatiM yasya bAhuparAkramaM zirazcAlanayA zeSazcake kaMpa paraM bhuvaH // 37 // zastrANAmanigrahAramabhitaH svIkurbatAM saMgare dhAtAsmAbhiraghApya nAkamapare saMbhejire, maulayaH prANAMtazcasita prasAritamakhanyaktadvijazreNibhiH zIrSANi dviSatAmatIya jahasuchinnAyi(ni)ne ye)nAmunA // 3 // yaH pRSThaM yudhi sarvadopi na dadau prathinAM mAnRtaM lokAnAM vacanaM mano na hi parastrINAM kadAcitprabhuH satrai . lokyajanAzrayAvRtikRtaH satkotivayA mahAkaMdaH sarvaguNolluTo narapatiH kSoNe tato'pAlayat // 39 // yAnis(stri zahatArizoNitajalasrotasvinIpUritI madhye tiSThati pazcimAMcudhirasAvadyApi zoNadyutiH etatpuSka rarajitadyutibharaH sAyaM tviSAmIzvaraH prAtaH prAtarudati kuMkumaruciH prAcImukha maMDayan // 4 // allaTasya nRpateraparnu ni:sahA raNamahISu sapanA: tajayaMti zabarIranuzailaM harSavarNitatadIyacaritrAH // 41 // .. gauraniAyakamaitranha haTAha(ha.)dayatrailokyasanmAnasakoDakrIDitavidha(kha)kIttivaraTo lokAbhirakSApara; sAkSINa nidhIzvarotibalavAn payajanai: sevito jAto'smAnnaravAhanA bhuvi patiauhilyavaMzazriyaH // 42 // sarpasainyakhuroddhatena rajasA jabAlazoSi garI)kRtaH pAthodhiH punareva yasya turaMgAlAbhirAptAvita: vRtyAzeSavi rodhivargananitAvaidhavyAdikSAguruyazvAsIdanivAryAvakramabharapoddhRtavairivrajaH // 43 // samastAvadveSijanaiH prakIrtitasvalyAnazauryAdiparokSavikramaiH dRSTopi cAsmin khalu muktadhairyairaprekSitasvAyajanaiH palAyitaM // 44|| * * * * ya: sthabhaprativaddhamaMgalayaza: prastAvanoyojanA * * * kurvataH // 45 // daiteyAniva zatrun haMtuM dharmasya bAdhakAnugrAn sarvakSAdivatasmAcchaktikumAro napojAta: // 46 // bhUmIbharturamuSya bhUmaghavataH kauzeyadaMbholanA ye vidvadhimahIbhRtaH samabhabannAchinnapakSAH surAH taM kacivibudhA zrayairapi tathA kecitsamudrAzrayaiH kecinmattagajAzrayairapi punaH saMjAtapakSA nahi // 47 // tyAgenArthimanohareNa kRtinaH karNoyamAcakSate yaM pArtha prathama(yati vairisubhaTAH zauryaNa sattvAdhikaM yaM rakSA ____ karamAmAnti guNino dhairyeNa maryAdayA ya meru mahimAzrayeNa vibudhAH zaMsati sarbona(tamam) // 48 // muktAdAmAvadAtadyutibhiratitarAM lokamudbhAsayaMtyA yaH kaMdaH kAttivallayA: surAbhaguNabhUto vizvavistArabhAjaH prauDha pratyAthasenAviSamajalanidheH zoSaNegastyatulyastasmAdAmraprasAda: samajAna vidito medapATAbanaziH 491 1 araMtudAnAM Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #154
SURYA DYNASTY. bhRgupatirivadRptaH kSatrasaMhArakArI suragAriva zazvanautimArgAnusArI smaraiva ratilolapreyasIcittacArI zibiriva sababhUvannIsta(vAsana sattvopakArI // 50 // jaTAdharaH sakhaDeMdu. karAlaH krurakrAlliti kRntanaH bhAti yasya raNe pANI khaDga :kalpAMtabhairavaH // 51 // tAsmannuparataizvarye gotrabhittulyANi udiyAya mahIpaSTa zucivAM mahIzvaraH // 52 // UyogaprasaratturaMganakharakSuNNaH kSamArebhiryejA(nA)dhAyi taraMgiNIdiviSadAmughe(ve)lapUrAkulA svacchAA navasaM. gasaMbhUtamudAmAnaMda jairazrabhiH zanRNAM punareva saMbhRtaznayA:(zokajanitaH) puNe (ca)cakrakSiNI // 53 // patraiH patrAvalInAM samajAna racanAdhAtubhiH pAdarAgo dhUlImiH kaMdarANAM vizadamalayajAlepalazmIrudArA guMjA bhirivallI yadarimRgadazAmityaraNyopa bhUSAsauMdarya naiva naSTaM zabarasahacarInirvizeSaM gatAnAM // 54 // yadyAtrAsu rajastAnaH kSitiArayaM maMdAkinIvArISu snAtvA dIvyamivAkaroditi ravecibaM spRzaMtI mahaH eteneya yadi kSitIzamAdhirairanyairahatApitA saMgrAmeSu tadA dunotu bhagavAn mAmeSa bhAsAMpatiH // 55 // tataH prathinAM sArthavajrapAtopamaH prabhuH naravA mahIpAlo babhUvAtulavikramaH // 56 // brahmAMDabhADodaramaMcareNa zramodAvaduritAmalI: apAraviskArasamudravelAstrelAkarI kItiramupyarAzaH // 5 // udyoge naravarmaNa: sthagayati kSoNArajomaMDale sAmastyana palAyitAH zizukulasyocaviyogAgninA prAsAdeSu samajitasya bhayato daMdahyamAnAciraM kAMtAreSu tu vairiphairavadRzaH svAsthyasamAsedire // 58 // trasyadikpAlabhAlasthalAvepulagalatsvedapUrAjyasekasphItajvAlAvalIDhAkSitivalayagatArAtidupAracakraH yasya krodhAna __ loyaM gaganaparisaraM gAhate bhAnubhaMgyA saMgrAmApAstadehAnnazitumiva purodveSiNaH svargabhAjaH / / 59 // yAvadvizvaprabodhodyatakaranikarI tiSThatazcaMdrasUryA yAvatpuNyA punIte vimalajalabahA jAnhavI sarvalokAn yAvaddhatu niyuktA bhuvi giripatayastAvadIzapratolyAM nadyArakItivizAlA guhilakulabhavA satprazastichalena // 10 // anaMtaravaMzavarNanaM dvitIyaprazastau beditavyaM // vedazarmA kavizcake prazastidvitayImimAM AtmanaH kIttivisphUrti samArgAtamivAparAM // 6 // sajjanena samutkINAM prazasti: ripalpinAmunA saMvat 133 zvaASADhazudi3zukre puSye niHpannA zrIrastu zubhaMbhavatu // // TRANSLATION. 1. Bow to Sri Ekalingaji; bow to Siva. May the two lotus-like feet of Sri Samadhisvara, the god of gods, which give great pleasure, which are of a fine white colour, which are bright with moon-like nails, and the like of which is never seen in all the worlds, protect this world from calamity, 2. May the three-eved Sankara, who bears Gavga on his head as if it were (kept) there to pacity the heat of the blazc of the very furious fire issuing freely out of the third eye, and who bears an auspicious digit of the moon that has ncctar-like rays, as if to destroy the effect of the Kalakata (poison) located in the throat, hless all good men. 3. May Chandrachuda who while rolling in the pride of having, on the slope of the Mountain, defeated Smara, has his powerful arrow- the first Sakti (Parvuti)-joined to lis body and the blazing moon to his head, protect you. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #155
78 SURYA DYXASTY, 4. May the fine temples of Ganapati, which are covered with a large collection of Sindura (red Icar) and which thercfore are as brilliant as the fire to burn difficulties give (you) many blessings. 6. I describe the Guhila Vamsa, (dynasty and bamboo-plant) extending in innumerable branches, growing over the head (or top) of all kings(or Mountains), fed with the flow of water from the eyes of the wives of the enemies, and on which has been rendered blunt the keen cdge of the axe-like swords of enemies. 6. The beautiful Mevala-desa, covered over with places of pilgrimage that give pleasure to the mind and are like the caves of the Mandarichala Mountain, with large citics that bear the beauty of the wealth of heaven, with lakes that are as pure as white jewels and are as it were the looking-glass of the heavenly Laksmi, iind which is the sole abode of female beauty: stands prominent. 7. The horses of Mevidla are as if dug out of mines, the men are as if the sons of Gandharvas, the cows are as is brought from heaven, the beautifuleyed ones are as it were the damsels of paradise, those who bear arms are like lions, and the minds of intelligent persons are like jewels. Thas this country sets at nauglit all the pride of the free city of the gods. 8. In this country) there is a city called Nagahrida which is the ornament of the land of Tlakhanda and which rivals the glory of the horns of the moon with its rows of palaces, which is, like a large (invaluable) pearl of the earth, like a lotus, the palace of Lakshmi, like the play-ground of Kamadeva, and like a bed of the moon, made of nectar. 9. May the city of Nagahrida) be victorious, which adds to the beauty of the Ilakhanda, and which has, even while on earth, humbled the city of the gols by its great wealth ; coming from which the Brahmaga Bappa, who had given up all love for this world, established the lunastambla in the Vedi of land situate amid the four occans, and worshippeal the two lotus-like feet of Maritrasi Muni. 10. Ilaritrasi ynve Bappa a fine golden anklet which he had got as a wonderful fruit of the favour of the lotus-like feet of Ekalingaji. Hence, Bappa, who was fitted by his energy to carry out all that was intended by the old sage (Brahma), becane lord of Sri Medapata-desa. 11. Bapa Ravaln acquired new royal fortune by the great favour of Iliritarasi, who has just got the Sayujya-mukti (a kind of emancipation of the spirit whereby it becomes one with the universal spirit) by the light received from always worshipping Ekalingaji. 12. Whose sword chose as his bride the wealth of his enemies without any effort, having as ornament the courtyard filled with pearls fallen from the heads Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #156
SURYA DYNASTY. of his enemies' elephants which were split open, with drumus beating in advance, and with the battlefield as the place of kindling the sacred fire, being ever praised by his followers. 13. His son Guhila, who was its glorious as Vishnu ruled his territory with justice. So the line of kings descended from him bore the well-known name of the Guhila dynasty. 14. The pisachas experienciag great joy at the close embrace with their wives fattenesi on the blood of the armies of hostile kings, do not, when the Guhila king conducts a battle, remember the fight of Bhimasena, the cause of the destruction of the Kurus. 15. When king Gubila lent himself to the pleasures of enjoyment with the women of heaven who were made desirous by the irresistible arrows of Kamadeva, Bhojaraja, who made a morsel of his enemies difficult to overcome, in the fire of his great bravery, ruled the land. 16. The trees of Dhara, Khadira, and Palasa became like Kalpa trees by the points of their thorns catching the fine clothes and necklaces of the females of his enemies who fled into forests on hearing the neighing of his swift Lorses. 17. Why has the peacock become all of a sudden joyful ? Why has the goose become mad? Why is the Cbataka chattering and why is the Bakota getting to the branches of trecs ? This is not a line of clouds of the rainy season but it is a coating of dust covering the sky, raised by the hoofs of horses of Bhojaraja while marching. 18. llis son wag king Silt, who was a destroyer of thick clouds in the iorin of the numerous clephants of his eneries, whose blithe form was full of the mettle exciting to enjoyment of the Lakshmi of his brave enemies? Even now when his name finds its way to our ears, it makes us forget the name of other Chakravarti-kings of Bhartakhanda like Prithu and others. 19. His immense iame after filling all the lands and skies, sent a part of itself to the next world. This part took the form of the purely brilliant Sesa, the support of the three worlds, the protection of the cave of nectar, and the bed of Vishnu. 20. He took Jayasri after bathing it with water from the edge of (his) sword As if it were polluted by touching the Chandklas (out-castes). 21. His son was king Kala-Bhoja, whose great prowess was shining in all Bidea, who gurpassed Kamadeva in comeliness of body, and who was possessed of valour irresistible by his enemies. Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #157
80 SCRYA DYNASTY. 22. How can those like me "describe the battles in which even headless bodies deprive heroes of their heads with the sword--battles of him whose wrath never remained without seeking out its object and whose glory situated in the blade of his sword is every night loudly sung with clappings of hands by the bard-like Vetals,making a roaring sound and bearing about them skulls of warriors. 23. A crowd of maids-servant coming from some fort to the houses of his enemies totally deserted on account of his terror, being astonished and afraid of one another ask where is the asoka tree? where is the champo tree? where is the tilaka tree? where is the mango trce? where is the kesara tree? and where are gone the Vineyards. 24. His son was king Manttata, who destroyed the miseries of the world, who conld not be conquered by his energies, and who with his devoted counsellor was as brilliant as the sun with his rcd disk, 25. He tbe Paatha destroying at the begining, with great anger, Duryodhana- Pahini (army defficent to fight with; the army of Duryodhana), protected by Dassana pratyarthi (enemies not easy to control; the enemy viz. Dusalsana) and thus conveying for all eternity his gloy into Kurna (the ear; Karna) wrote the praises of his victory with the ink of tears dribliling from the eyes of the wives of the proud kings of Malva on the slabs of their breasts. 26. The Earth, which was angry since a long time with the ocean 49 item quite lawless, often wetted her skirts with its vast water, now became desirous of filling it up with the aid of the dust thrown up by the hoofs of the horses of his army. 27. His son was Bhartrbhata, who was strongly devoted to the worship of the lotus-like fcet of Sankara, and who was on this carth as brave as Kartika - Swami. 28. The sound of liis voice, reaching the abode of the Naga, piercing through mountains, forests, and the deep recesses of caves, told Sceanaga distinctly that he should not be afraid of the weight of the earth on liis back, as after a few marches of this king from today, the earth dug out by the hoofs of horses will, in the form of dust, be all sent up to the sky. 29. It is quite wonderful that his cloud-like sword of thick and shining black lustre while pouring slowers (throwing its edge) on the heads of enemies in the battlefields, should have washed away the thick dust of Siudura from the Simanta of the wives of his enemies, as beautiful as the consort of Kamadeva. 30. His son was Aghasimha, who was as brilliant as the sun of hot summer. The wives of his enemies borc faces like the moon by day. Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #158
SURYA DYNASTY. 81 31. How is the tale of the bravery of that lion to be told, whose loud roaring terrifies away the elephants in the form of kings, to the elephants residing in the directions, and whose white fame beautiful with its pleasing lustre eucircles* the globe of the wholo of this Brahmanda like a female swan hatching her egg. 32. The crowd of gods, who looked beautiful in company of their cheerful wives, saw with pleasure on the beautiful heart of the earth the headless trunks keeping time in their dance with the crackling sound caused by his sword passing through the bones, and bearing the tough flesh besmeared with thick blood flowing from the cuts on their shoulders. 33. On his receiving the white Chhatra from his father who had ascended to INdra's elephant, (king) Mahayaka, whose only assistant at the head of battlefields was his own hand, ruled the earth. 34. When he marched, the saliva from the mouth of the horses and the rut from the temple of elephants flowing together on the earth gave it the beauty of Prayaga. 35. Who, in the fire of anger, kindled with the breath of valour, made offerings of the fuel of his enemics with the mantras of his sword. 36. Then in this Guhila dynasty known for its glory like the cloud (?) became the famous king Khumana, whose sword has assumed the beauty of the Faves of the immeasureable occan of bravery having gained notoriety by washing away whole forests of the army of encmies, and whose foot appeared beautiful with the rays issuing from the rows of gems in the crown of kings. 37. Sesanaga hearing the exploits of his arms sung by the wives of ndgas, moved his head, in consequence whereof the whole earth trembled. 38. The heads of chemies confropting his blows like those of the thunderbolt, cut off by him in battle, as it were, laughed at Brahma showing the teeth in the act of opening the mouth for giving up the last breath, saying that they had attained to heaven and other lofty places in spite of him. 39. Then king Allata full of all virtues ruled the earth, who, though giving everything, did never give his back to the enemies in battles, nor his word in vain to the people, nor his mind to other women; who was like a root on which rests the creeper of fame and who is the support of the three worlds. 40. This sea on the west which was filled by the rivers of blood of the enemies killed by him with his sword still appears red in the middle. The sun, * The kings all left their dominions and went to the skirts of the earth for habitation. L. 11. Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #159
82 SURYA DYNASTY. whose brilliancy at the sunset appears coloured by the lotuses in this sea, rises in the east every morning with a saffron-bue giving beauty to the eastern horizon. 41. The enemies of king Allata being impotent to show their contempt (towards him) in battlefield treat the Bhilla women disrespectfully who describe his actions with pleasure in each of the mountains. 42. His son was Naravahana or Kubera, whose heart was much pleased with (his) friendship with the lord of Gauri (Sankara), whose pure swan-like fame sports in the beautiful Manasa (lake Manssa, and minds) of the three worlds, who is ready to defend his subjects, who is lord of all the undiminished treasures, who is powerful, who is served by holy men or yaklas, and who is the lord of the fortunes of the Gahila dynasty. 43. The horses of his army throwing up dust by their hoofs made the sea a mere pool of mud and filled it over again with the saliva from their mouths. He took up the profession of a preceptor to initiate the wives of his numerous. enemies into widowhood by destroying the multitude of his enemies with his ir resistible valour. 44. All his enemies, who related their own exploits behind his back to their wives when they sighed, fled away having lost all patience at his bare sight without even waiting for their family-members. 45. (Almost the whole of this sloka is lost.) 46. From him all-knowing Saktikumara like Saktikumara born of Sankara to destroy the demons who were lawless and great obstructors of religion. 47. He, the Ipdrn of this earth, deprived the Mahibhritas (kings and moun tains), who were his enemies, of their pakins (allies and wings) with his Kauseydmbholi (Vajra-like sword). They never regained their allies or wings even with the assistance of the gods, oceans, and elephants mad with rut. 48. He the bestower is considered by those who have gained their object to be Karna, by his valorous enemies to be Arjuna for his valour and strength, by the meritorious to be the ocean with respect to his patience and habits of living within bounds, and by the gods to be the mount Meru on account of his splendid glory. 49. Of him was born Amraprasad, the lord of the land of Medapaja, who was like the root of the creeper-like fame, as white and brilliant as a necklace of pearls spreading light in this world, full of fragrant properties (virtues known everywhere) and extending through the world, who was like Agastya in drying the difficult sea-like forces of his enemies, and who was well-known. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #160
SURYA DYNASTY." 83 50. This king was like proud Paraurima in destroying the Kshatriyas, was like Btibaspati in following the ways of morality, was like Kamadera in living in the hearts of wonen desirous of enjoyment, and was like king Sibi in obliging all who came under his protection. 51. In the field of battle his hand holds the beautiful sword, which like Kalpanta-Bhairava, bcars the well-known braid of hair on its head, has the beauty of the digit of the moon, is formidable, and cuts down the cruel. 52. When this king, who was like Indro, attained peaceful greatness (died) tben rose the lord of this earth- Suehivarma. 53. The dust raised by the hoofs of whose horses marching actively, caused confusion in the celestial Ganges liy making its waters rise above the banks, He filled with tears of joy the eyes of those who were pleased with his visit, and with tears of grief those of his foes, 54. The beauty of ornamentation in the case of the wives of whose enemies reduced to the condition of ntere forest-women was not lost even in forests; for the leaves served for the leaf-like marks on their fore-head, the dust of) winerals dyed their feet, the dust in the caves acted on their bodies like the bes. mearing of san al-wood, and the creepers of Gunjas (abrus precatorius) acted like necklaces. 55. In whose marches, the earth, with its body of dust washed in the celestial Ganga, touching the disc of the sun, appeared, as it were, to swear to the effect that if any other king had so satisfied her (the earth) with blood the god suu might burn ler. 56. llis son was king Wiravarma, wlio was like a stroke of the thunderbolt to his humerous enemies, who was powcrful, and uliose exploits were great. 57. The fame of this king covered with drops of perspiration by travelling through the (Brahmanda) universe, refreshes herself by playing with the waves of the immeasureablc deep. 58. When the energy of Naravarmi covered the people with the large quantity of dust from tlie earth, the wives of enemies, who fled away from their palaces oa account of increasing danger, and who were burning with the great fire of separntion from their children, fond their rest only in forests. 59. The fire of the anger of this king, feil by the butter-like perspiration ouzing out from the fore-heads of the terrified ligpalas, and encompassing the whole of tlie circle of his enemies on this carth, wanders through the sky in the form of the sun to destroy those of his enemies who have gone to heaven by giving up the ghost in battle, Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #161
84 SURYA DYNASTY. 60. May the wide-spread fame of the Gubila dynasty stand for ever in the form of this eulogy in the Isapratoli* as long as the sun and the moon, whose rays are raised to wake the world, endure, as long us the sacred Gang flowing with its pure water, sanctifies all people, and as long as the mountains are commanded by God to support the earth. Further account of the dynasty will be found in another Eulogy. Poet Veda-Sarma composed these two eulogies--the best fruit of his fame. Sutradhara Sajjana engraved this inscription. It was completed on Friday the third of Ashida Suda of the year Saivat 1331, the Nakshtra being Pushya. May there be prosperity and good. V. A Stone Inscription of Achaleivara Mahadeva on Mount Abu. Dated Sampeat 1342. This inscription is found in the wall of a verandah in front of a rooni called the Matha of Pujari Bava, to the south of the temple of Achalesvara Mahideva near Achalagadha on Mount Abu. The stone in which the inscription is cut is a square piece of black marble and measures 2' 11' by 2' 11" containing forty-seven lines. It is very well preserved and gives the genealogy of the Sisodia kings of Chitore beginning with Bappa Ravala and ending with Samarasimha, in whose time the eulogy appears to have been inscribed. I mentions the building of a Majha with a golden flag-staff by king Samarasimha, who was the pupil of an ascetic called Bhavadankara. The date of the inscription is Samgeat 1342 Corresponding to A. D. 1285. The composition is in Sanskrit verse written in Devanagari character. TRANSLITERATION. 1 || || OM namaH zivAya dhyAnAnaMdaparAH surAH kati kati brahmAdayo'pi svasaMvedyaM yasya mahaH svabhAvavizadaM kiMcidimAyAyuktavapuH svagatabhA'bhAvapradaH prItito lokAnAmacalezvaraH sadiyaH pra 2 bhuH pratyahaM galata sAthamaniya evAgane jutaH prANeH prAjAne nIlo vizvamUrteH purA duSTAMguSThanakhAMkureNa hatastajomayaM paMcamaM chinaM dhAtRziraH karAMbujatale vibhratsavastrA 3 yahAM alpAkSaranirbharabhyanijaparatyaktAnyakammaH sa dehAtmitimAnamuninA dAnAMcutiH - bhAvalagastapAMsi virAnotyayApi bhUgabhajaH pratyUhApamamotigaMjamukha devaH sa vo'stu jiye kalpatasya 4 zaMkaMca zubhyadvAridhidArthamAgazikhariNIbhramadbhUta mukhyadrayomadigaMta hatapata viparyaye'pi jagatAmudvegamupadizatsi pArlaghanamadbhutaM hanumataH pAyAdapAyAtsa naH 4zAkhopazAkhA * Pratoli means threshold or some such thing Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #162
SURYA DYNASTY, 85 5 kulitaH supI guNocita: patravibhUSitAMza: kRtAspado mUrdhani bhUdharANAM jayatyudAro guhilasya vaMzaH 5 yadaMzo guhilasya rAjabhagavannArAyaNa: kIrtyate tassatyaM kayamanyathA nRpatayastaM saMyaMtetarAM muktaH kalpitaveta 6 saH karatalavyAsaktadaMDojvalAH prANatrANadhiyaH zriya: samudayainyastApahastA: sadA 6 meda:ledabhareNa durjana ___janasyAplAvitaH saMgare dezaH klezakathApakarSaNaparyo bappakenocakaiH lAvaNyotkaranirjitAmarapu 7 ra: zrImedapAyAbhidhAmAdhattesma sa eSa zeSanagarazrIgarvasarvakaSaH 7 asti nAgahRdaM nAma sAyAmamiha pattanaM cakre tapAMsi hArItarAziryatra tapodhanaH 8 kepi kApi paraprabhAvajanitaiH puNyahavibhitribhu prINaMti jvalanaM hitA 8 ya jagatAM prArabdhayAgakramAH anya prANanirodhabodhitamukhAH pazyati cAtmasthita vizva sadvijanasthalISu munayo yatrAptatattvodayAH 9 asminneva vane taparivAna jane prAya: skhaladaMdhane vRttAMtaM bhuvanasya yoganiyata pratyakSataH pazyati hA . rItaH zivasaMgamaMgavigamAtmAptaH svasevAkRte vappAya prAthetAya siddhinilayo rAjyazriyaM dattavAn 10 hArItA kila bappako'priyalayavyAjena lebhe mahaH kSAtra dhAtRnibhAdvitIrya munaye brAjha svasevAcha 1. lAt ete'dyApi mahIbhujaH kSititale tadvaMzasaMbhUtayaH zobhate sutarAmupAttavapuSaH kSAbha hi dho ina 11 bappakasya tanayo nayanatA saMbabhUva nRpatirmuheilAkhya: yasya nAmakalitAM kila jAti 11 bhabhujo dadhati tatkulajAtAH 12 yatpIyUSamayUkhasuMdaramatividyAsudhAlaMkRtini:pratyUhavinijitasmaragatiH mAkA ___ bhyaramyAkRti: gAMbhIryonnatisaMbhRtasya jaladhevisphoTitAhaMkRtistasmAdrauja 12 narezvaraH sa samabhUsaMsevitazrIpatiH 13 zIla: sazIlakaravAlakarAlapANibheje bhujena tadanu pratipakSalakSmI utsAhamAvagamakaM pulakaM dadhAno vIra: svayaM rasa iva sphurabaddhadehaH 14 coDastrIra 13 tikhaMDanaH kulamapazreNIziromaMDanaH karNATezvaradaMDanaH prabhukalAmaitrImanomaMDana: tatsUnurnayamamanarmasacivaH zrI kAlabhojaH kSamApAla: kAlakarAlakarkazadhanurdaDapracaMDo'jani 15 chAyA 14 bhivanitAH phalaiH sumanasaH satpatrapuMjardizaH zAkhAbhiAIjavargamargalabhujaH kurvan mudAmAspadaM tadvaMzaH prabalA. kuro'tiruciraHprAdurbabhUvAbanIpAlo bhartRbhaTAstriviSTapataronarvAbhihattA tata: 16 muSTipra 15 meyamadhyaH kapATabakSasthalastadanu siMhastrAsitabhUdharamattebho bhUpatirjayati 17 tajjanmA sa mahAyikaH svabhuayoH prAptakasAhAyika: kSoNIbhAramudAramunnatazirA dhattesma meogIzvaraH yatro / 16 dhAnalabiskuligamahasi pratyArthano'thinaH prAMcatyakSaparigrahAkuladhiyaH petuH pataMgA iva 19 mANasya tataH prayANaviyati kSoNIrajodurdine nistriyAMbudharaH siSeca subhaTAn dhArA . 17 jalerujvalaiH tannArIkucakuMkumAni jagaluzcitrANi netrAMjanairityAzcaryamahI mahattu sudhiyAmadyApi visphUrjati 19 alTo'jani tataH kSitipAlaH saMgarenukRtadurjayakAlaH yasya vairie 18 tanAM karavAla: krIDayaiva jayati sma karAlaH 28 udayati sma tato naravAhanaH samitimahatabhUpativAhanaH vinayasaMcayasavitazaMkaraH sakalavairijanasya bhayaMkara: 21 vikramavidhUtavizvapratibha 19 TanItestathA guNasoteH kIrtistArakajaitrI zaktikumArasya saMjace 22 AsIttato narapatiH zucibarmanAmA yuddhapradezaripadArzatacaMDadhAmA ucairmahIdharaziraHsu nivezitAM sabhI 2. vizAkha iva vikramasaMbhRtazrIH 23svaloMke zucivamaNi svasukRtaH pauraMdaraM vibhramaM bibhrANe kalakaMThakinnara vadhUsaMgItadArvikrame mAdyanmAravikAravaritaruNIgaMDasthalIpAMDurairbrahmAMDana 21 ravarmaNA dhavalitaM zubhreyazobhistataH 24 jAte surastrIpariraMbhamaukhyasamutsuke zrInaravammadeve rarakSa bhUmImatha kattivA narezvaraH zakrasamAnadhammA 25 kAmakSAmanikAmatApini tape'mu Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #163
86 SURYA DYNASTY 22 minnRpe rAgeNi svaHsiMdhorjalasaMplate ramayati svalokavAmabhravaH dordaiDadyamagnavarivasatiH kSoNIzvaroM - bairaTacake vikramataH svapAThavilu unmUnazviradveSiNaH 26 tasminnuparate rAzi nihatAzeSavidviSi vairisa23 hastatazcake nijaM nAmArthavadbhuvi 27 vyuDhoraskastanurmadhye zveDApitamudharaH vijayopapada: siMhastato'rika riNo'vadhIt 28 yanmuktaM hRdayAMgarAgasahitaM gauratvametahipannArAbhivirahAttato'pisamabhUt ki kaNikA. 24 rakramaH dhatte yatkusumaM tadIyamucita rattatvamAbhyaMtare vAhye piMjaratA ca kAraNaguNagrAmopasaMvargaNaM 29 tataH pratApAnaladagdhavairikSatIzadhUmotthamakhIrasena nRpo'siMhaH sakalAsu dikSu lilekha bIra: svayazaHprazastim 25 30locanemu sumanastaruNInAmaMjanAni dizatA yadanena vAri kalpitamaho bata citraM kajjalaM hRtamarAtivadhUnAM 21 gRpottamAMgopalakAMtikUTaprakAzitAdhApadapAdapITha: abhUdamuSmAdaya coDanAmA narezva26 ra sUryasamAnadhAmA 32 kubhikuMbhAvaluThakaravAla: saMgare vimukhanirmitakAlaH tasya sU nuratha vikramAsaho vairivikramakathAM niramAyAt 33 mujavAyavilAsena samastodhRtakaMTakaH cakre bhuvi tata: kSema kSe. 27 mAsaho narezvaraH 34 raktakicinnipIya pramadaparilamatpAdAvinyAsamugdhAH kAMtebhyaH pretavathvo dadati rasabharo dgAramudrAkapAlaiH pAvaM pAyaM taducaimuditasahacarIhastavinyastapAtraM prItAste te pizA28 cA: samarabhutri yazo yasya saMkhyAharAMta 35 sAmaMtAmahanAmA kAmAdhikasuMdaramarvazariH bhUpAlo'jani tasmA dapahRtasAmaMtasarvasvaH 36 SomANasaMtatitriyogavilakSalakSmI senAmaha 29 virahI guhilAnvayasya rAjanvatI vasumatImakarotkumArasihastato ripugatAmapahRtya bhUyaH 37 nAmApi yasya jiSNoH parabalamathanena sAnvayaM jane vikramavinItazatru patiramanmathanAsa 3. ho'ya 38 kozasthitiH pratibhaTakSatarja na bhukta koza na bairirudhirANi nipIyamAnaH saMgrAmasImAna punaH pari ramya yasya pANi dvisaMzrayamavApa phalaM pANaH 39 zeSaniHzeSasAreNa padma 31 mihena bhUbhujA medapATamahI pazcAtpAlizA lAlitApica 40 dhyAdI vairimadasidhurakuMbhakUTaniSThyatamaukti kamaNisphuTavarNabhAjaH yuddhapradezaphalikAsu samulilekha vidvAnayaM svabhujavIrarasana 32 baMdhAn 41 nailamUlaMkarakhavAhulanIsturuSkasainyAyakuMbhayoniH Asmin surAdhIzamahAsanasthe rarakSa bhUmImatha jaitrAsahaH 42 adyApi saMdhakavadharudhirAvamattasaMpUrNamAnaramaNIpariraMbhaNena A 33 naMdamaMdamanasaH samare pizAcAH zrIkSetrAMsahabhujayikramamadguNani 42 dhavalayatirama yazobhiH puNyabhUmaMDalaM tada muM vihitAhitabhRzazaMkastejaHsiMhA nirAtaMkaH 44 uptaM 34 mIktikabIjamuttamabhuvi tyAgasya dAnAMbubhiH sikvA sadgurusAdhanena nitarAmAdAya puNyaM phala rAhA'nena kRpA NakoTimaTatA ra vigAhya zriyaH pazcAtkopa vivAItA dizi dizi 35 sphArA yazorAzayaH 45 AdyakroDavapuH kRpANavilasaiMSTrAMkuro ya: kSaNAnmagnAmuddharatisma gujjaramahImacaistu ruSkArNavAt tejasihasutaH sa eSa samara: kSANIzvaragrAmaNArAdhatta balikaNayAdhu 36 ramilAgole vadAnyo'dhanA 46 tAlImiH sphuTataryatAlaracanAsaMjIvanIbhiH karavaMdvopAsakabaMdhamugdhazirasa: sanattayataH priyAH ayApyanadarAkSasAstavayaza:baI prAteSThaM raNe gAyati prati 37 pakSazoNitamadAstejasvisiMhAtmaja 47 aprameya guNa guMphakoTibhigADhavaddha vRSavigrahAkRteH koyate na sakalA tava stutithagauravabhayAnarezvara 48 arbudo vijayate girika 38 devasevitakulAcalarale yatra SoDazavikArAMvapAkairuzitA'kRta tapAMsi vasiSThaH 49 klezAvezavimuktadAMta janayoH sadbhuktimuktipade lakSmIvezmani puNyajandutanayAsaM 39 sargapUtAtmani Apa prAgacalezvaratvamacale yasmin bhavAnIpativizvavyAptivibhAjyasarvagatayA devazcaloope prabhuH 5. sarvasoMdaryasArasya kopi puMja ghAdbhutaH ayaM yatra 1 SI, sI. 3 ku. 5pA. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #164
87 . SURYA DYNASTY. 4. maThastiSThatyanAdistApasocitaH 51 yatra kApi tapasvinaH sucaritAH kutrApi mAH kacidgIrvANAH paramAtma nivRtimiva prAptAH kSaNeSu triSu yasyAyotimabuMdena sahitAM gAyaM 41 ti paurANikAH saMdhatte sa khalu kSaNatrayamiSatrilokyalakSmAmiha 52 jINoddhAramakArayanmaThamimaM bhUmIzvara prAmaNIdevaH zrIsamara; svabhAgyavibhazAdISTo nijazreyase kiMcAsmi 42 paramAritako narapatizcakre basubhyaH kRpAsaMzliSTaH zubhamojanasthitimapi prItyA munibhyastataH 53 acalezada umuJcaiH sauvarNa samarabhUpAla: AyurvAyucalAcalamiha dRSTA kArayAmAsa 54 43 AsIdbhAvAminAmeha sthAnAdhIza: purA maThe helonmUlitasaMsArabIjaH pAzupataivrataiH 55 anyonyavaraviraheNa vizuddhadehAH snehAnubhaMdhihRdayAH sadayA janeSu asmin tapasyati mRgeN| 44 dragajAdayo'pi satvAH samIkSitavimokSavidhAyitattvAH 56 ziSyattasyAyamadhunA naiSThiko bhAvazaMkaraH ziva sAyujyalAbhAya kurute duSkaraM tapaH 57 phalakusumasama45 di sarvakAlaM vahataH paramaniyamaniSThAM yasya bhUmIruho'mI aparamunijaneSu prAyaza: sUcayati skhalitaviSayavU. teravRMdAdriprasUtAH 58 rAjJA samarasiMhena bhAvazaMka46 razAsanAt maThaH sauvarNadaMDena sahitaH kArito'rbude 59 yo'kAdekAlagatribhuvanaviditazrIsamAdhIzAca svAmiprAsAdade priyapaTutanayo vedanArmA 47 prazastIH tenaiSApi vyadhAyi suuguNavizadA nAgarazAtibhAjA vipreNAzeSavidvajjanahRdayaharA citrakUTasthitena 6. yAvadarbudamahIdharasaMga saMvibhAta bhagavA 48 nacaleza: tAvadeva paThatAmupajIcyA satprazastiriyamastu kadhInAM 61 likhitA zubhacaMdreNa prazastiriyamujvalA utkIrNA kamasiMhena sUtradhAreNa dhImatA 62 saM0 1342 varSe mArgazudi 1 prazastiH kRtA TRANSLATION 1. Aum! Aum! Salutation to Siva. May the lord Achalesvara, whose person is free from mundane illusion, who produces in his devotees dislike for worldly existence, and whose greatness, by nature clear and capable of being known by himself alone, even Bralima and many other gods, absorbed in the pleasures of contemplation, havc a slight knowledge of -graciously confer on the people final beatitude every day. 2. May bc-whosc body is dark-red (viz. Siva), who, in times of old emanated from the universal Spirit when it was incessantly offering, in the # PadamAsana-posture, to his own form--Agni or the sacrificial Fire- the vital airs (as oblations) for the sake of creation, and who bears in the palm of his lotus-like band the fifth luminous head of the Creator (Brahma) cut off violently with the forepart of the nail of his wicked thumb, protect you. TUTTA is a particular postore in religious moditation, sitting with the thighs crossed with one hand resting on the left thigh, the other held up with the thumb upon the heart, and the eyes -dirceted to the tip of the nose, -Prof. M. Williams, Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #165
88 SURYA DYNASTY 3. May the elephant-headed god, wliose greatness consists in the removal of obstacles and on whose hill-like temples a swarm of bees,--taumbling their prayers in inarticulate accents and in deep buzzings, setting aside all other labour and work, and nourished by the fluid oozing out of the temples in the rutting season) being desirous of removing blackness from their bodies,-- is practising penance up to this day, be for your welfare. 4. May the marvellous jumping of Hanuman over the ocean,-during which the carth is quaking on account of the ranges of mountains* torn asunder by the surging ocean, during which the union of the sky with the earth is being broken (by his jumping), during which the universe is in the state of falling down, and which intensely causes consternation to the world even though it is not the time for its final dissolution, protect us from calamity. 5, Victorivus is the noble dynastyt of the Guhilas, which is full of branches and sub-branches, which consists of good members t, which is worthy on account of good qualities, the shoulders || of (thc members of) which are adorned with the feathers (of the arrow), and which has taken up its position at the head of kings . 6. That the dynasty of the Guhilas is celebrated as the Venerable Narayana amongst kings is true, otherwise why do the kings,-- who hold the staff of freedom (given to them by the lord Guhil, as also salvation by Narayaga), ** who appear glorious on account of the staff (of royalty or of sapnyasta) which they hold in their hands, those minds are devoted to securing the safety of their lives, and who have given up plundering with the rise of fortune, -- always flock round it for protection ?. 7. This country which was, in battle, totally sub-merged in the dripping fat (medas) of wicked people by Bappaka, which has skilfully banished the very name of misfortune (from its precincts), which has excelled paradise itself by * The oceanic mountains are meant here. + There is a double-entender on the words which means "dynasty" as well as "Bamboo." All the epithcts in the text are susceptible of a double interpretation and their meanioga as applied to Bamboo" are where necessary, given in the foot-notas below. 7, the division of a dynasty or the joint of a bamboo. & To, quality or the bor-string : the bamboo is "St for the bow-string" and the test may also mean that the kinga were " well up ia archery." . Or " whose parts were adorned with leaves." Or "which (viz., the bamboo) has taken root on the summit of mountains." 49 Froely: "who resolutely defended the poor or had anfficient strength of mind to take measures for tho salvation of their souls. The latter half of the verse applies to the kings seek ing shelter of the Guhil as algo to persons seeking of Narayans final absolution from the bonds of rvis. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #166
SURYA DYNASTY. 89 its excessive splendour, and which has deprived all other cities of the pride of their glory bears the name of Sri Medapata. 8. Here there is a large town named Nagahrida where Harita-rasi, whose wealth was austerities, performed penance. 9. Where some, who have begun a series of sacrifices for the benefit of the world, propitiate, in some places, the great (or powerful) Lord Agni with the oblations of their merits produced by their superior powers, (while) other sages, who have known happiness from the retention of their Prinas, having experienced the rise of Truth, see, in retired or lonely spots, the whole universe as located within themselves. 10. In this very grove, where ascetics, whose letters (of worldliness) are for the most part loosened, see, as it were before their eyes, through the strength of yoga, the incidents of the world; Harita who was an abode of the Siddhis and who became united with Siva (Universal Spirit) after the relinquishment of his body, granted regal fortunes to the famous Bappa iu return for services rendered. 11. Assuredly from Brahma-like Harita, Bappaka obtained, in the shape of an anklet, the luster of a Kshatriya,* and gave the sage, his devotion his own Brahmanical lustret. Thus even till now, the descendants of that line, shine on this earth, like Kshatriya-hood in human form. i. e., Kshatriya-hood. fi.e., Brahman-hood or rather the merits (punya) he had obtained as a Brahmana which he supposed himself to be at first. A tradition tells us:-"When Siladitya the last king of Vallabhi, who was begotten on a Brahmaut by Saryn, was killed by his enemies, he left behind him a widow, Pushpavati, who was pregnant. When she heard of her husband's death, she was on Arisur fulfilling a vow at the temple of Amba Bhavani. The bereavement broke her heart and she resolved on passing the rest of her life in the jangles there. In course of time she gave birth to a son in a cavern (guha) and to commemorate this incident she called him Gahaditya. Having cutrusted this young child to Brahmanas to be educated after the manner of kings, she became a Suttoe. When Guhaditya grew up, he became king of the Bhills of Bhander, and being brought np by the sacerdotal class, he and his son, Bapa Kaul,became Brahmanas in their habits and modes of life. Thus it was that Bapa Raol happened to serve Harita Muni when he was performing his austerities. Ilaria had been given a golden ring by Ekalingaji when he had propitiated the god by the rigidity of his austerities. The sage in his turn gave the ring to Bapa Raol when bo had pleased him by constant attendance. At the time of receiving the gift the Raol remarked that he did not know what to do with the gold ornament which, he said, befitted a Kshatriya only. Where upon Harita endowed him with the lustro of n Kshatriya, and he on his part gave up unto him his Brahmana-ship." The following couplet from Ekalingaji Mahatmya of Maha-Rana Kumbha-Karna is quoted here in support of the above. AnandapurasamAgatatriprakulAnandanomahIdevaH / apatiSIdantaHprabhavaH dhIhi // Victorious is Sri Cahadatta, the founder of the Guhils Race, the delight of the families of Brihma and come from Anandpura (Wadhwan Vardhamina)," L. 12. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #167
90 SURYA DYNASTY. 12. The son of Bappaka, a master in politics, became king (and was) called Guhila; the race bearing whose name is verily continued by kings born in his family. 13. Of him was born King Bhoja whose intellect was as brilliant as the rays of the nectar-producing moon, whose ornament was the ambrosia of learning, who had restrained the course of Love without any obstacle, whose form was very lovely, who broke the pride of the ocean possessed of depth and greatness, and who worshipped the Lord of Lakshmi. 14. After him Sila, who was good-natured, whose hand was terrible with a sword, equally powerful with him, who was like the sentiment of Heroism itself distinctly incarnate, and who cxhibited horripilation indicative of the cmotions of cnergy, enjoyed the wealth of bis enemies with the prowess of) his hand. 15. (Then) was born his son, King Sri Kalabhoja, who broke the hearts of the Choda-women, who was the head-ornament of a number of noble princea, the chastiser of the lord of Karnata, who gratified the mind with the love he had for the skill of a good ruler, who was intimate with the essence of politics, and who was terrible with his bow as merciless and dreadful as that of Death himself. 16. Then was born in his family King Bhartri-bhata, wbo delighted women by his protection (lit., shade,) the Pandits with presents (lit., fruits,) the region of space with his sword (lit., leaves,) and the class of twice-born with arnis (lit., branches), who was possessed of arms as powerful as the bolts (of gateways), was a powerful scion (lit., off-shoot), and was very beautiful, and who thus deprived the heavenly trec (Kalpa-vriksha) of its pride. 17. After him came the victorious king, Sinba (lion), whose (slender) waist could be measured with a span, whose chest was a broad as the leaf of a door and who was the terror of wild elephant-like kings in the case of the lion the terror of the mad clephants roaming on mountains). 18. Born of him Mahayika, the lord of kings, possessed of the only Resistance obtained from his own arms, whose mischievous cnemies anable to curb their senses, rushed forward and fell like butterflies, into the flame and sparks of his fiery wrath, bore the great weight of the carth with his head ever held up. 19. Then the sword of Khummana, like a cloud in his sky-like march, * Viabnu. + Chola or Chodam people in Southern India on the Coromandel Coast, in the province now called Tenjora. A double entendre meaning Brahmang and biede. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #168
SURYA DYNASTY 91 bathed the brave warriors with pure showers (dropping) from its blade, on a day (renderec) cloudy (as it were) by the dust (raised) from the earth (hy his army); and at the same time, wasbed off the Kunkuma (saffron) on the breasts of their wives variegated (or speckled) with the collyrium of their eyes: this wonder even upto now the ininds of the intelligent fills with astonishment. 20. Of him was born king Allata who imitated indomitable death in battle and whose terrible sword vanquished, as it were in sport, the army of his foes, 21. Of him was born Nara-vahana who carried away the chariots and horses of kings in battles, who worshipped Siva with great reverence, and who was the terror of all his enemies. 22. Then the fame of Saktikumara, wlio baffled the politics of all his enemics and who shone with his good qualitics, became star-conquering.* 23. As Visakhat (was descended) from Sambhu whose footsteps rested on the summits of lofty mountains, (sv) from him who held under his foot the heads of all princes, was descended the king called Suchivarman whose fierce valour was displayed before his foes on the battle-field, and whose glory was increased by his exploits. 24. When Sachivarman attained, in heaven, by his own merits, to the glories which belong to Indra, and when the exploits of his arms began to be bung by the wives of the Kinnaras with their melodious voice, Naravarman whitened (or illumined) the universe with bis brilliant fame which was as white as the checks of the young wives of his enemies (agonizing) under the pangs of mad love. + 25. When king Naravarman became anxious to have the company and embraces of the celestial damsels, king Kirtivarman, who resembled lodra, protected the earth. 26. The king having taken pleasure in penance excessively rigid and having plunged himself) in the waters of the river of heaven, (and) sporting with the celestial damsels king Vairata, pulling down the abodes of his enemies with his two arms made for a long time through lis valour the heads of his enemies roll under his foot-stool. 27. This king having died, after reducing all his foes, Vairi-simha (=a lion to his enemies) made lis own name full of significancell on this earth. i. e, surpassed the stars in brilliancy. It reached to furaru wido. | Kartikeya, the god of war, was called Visakha, boonuse the deity was reared by Visakha, the Astorism, personifiod. Their husbands being dead. si s., having died. fi.e., he did not belie his name. Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #169
92 SURYA DYNASTY. 28. Then did Vijaya-ninha (lit., Sinha preceded by the word) Vijaya), who was broad chested and slender in the waist, and who made the kings tremble (before him) by his lion-like) roar, kill his enemics who were like (S0 many) elephants. 29. Has the appearance of the Karnikara* been produced from the golden colour covered with the (red) cosmetics on the breasts of the rives of his enemies both removed by them in their widow-hood) on account of their separation from their husbands)? For, its flower fitly wenrs its redness inside and its yellow tinge outside- thus resembling the qualities of the cause. 30. The valiant king Ari-sinha then wrote on the regions of space the culogies of his own glory with the ink made out of the smoke (rising from the corpscs) of the hostile kings who were burnt by the fire of his majesty. 31. Oh! how wonderful the water created by this man, for while it supplied collyrium to the cyes of good men, washed it off from those of the wives of his foes. 32. Then from him descended king Chola whose lustre equalled that of the sun and whose foot-stool of gold was illumined by the great light of the gems on the heads of kings. 33. Then his son Vikrami-siyba (lit., "valour-lion,"), whose sword played upon the heads of elephants, and who was like death incarnate to his oponents, supplied (matter for) the history of his exploits against his foes. 34. Then did king Kshema-sinha, extirpating all seditious persons by the feat of his powerful arms, bring security on the earth. 35. The Fives of goblins, having drunk some blood, and maddenned, with their foot faltering under intoxication, give it to their husbands in skulls cmitting large quantity of blood; the goblins, in their turn having repeatedly drunk of the cup held in the hands of their delighted female companions, and being highly delighted, sing loudly his glories on the battle-field. 36. Of him was born the king of the name of Samanta-sinha, all whose features were more beautiful than Cupid's, and who deprived his neighbouring monarchs (samantas) of everything. 37. Then Kumara-sinha, recovering the lands which had gone to (=been takcu by) the enemy, once more gave them a (real) king and made his army, whose splendour had been dimmed (tarnished) by its separation from the The name of a tree- Pterospermum acerifs olium. + By killag their husbands. Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #170
SURYA DYNASTY 93 discendants of Khumana, such as knew no separation from the dynasty of the Gohilas.* 38. Then succeeded the victorious king Mathana-simha who humbled his foes by his prowess and whose name became possessed of its ctymological significance ly his killing (lit., churning) the armics of his eneniy. 39. The sword while in the scabbard does not taste the blood of hostile herves and while drinking their blood does not reside in the scabbard, but when grasped by the hand of this king on the field of battle its blade tasted of both. I 40. The land of Medapata was afterwards protected and also tenderly fostered by king Padma-simba who possessed all the strength and virtue of Sesha. 11. On the tablets of the battle-field this learned king engraved the songs (celebrating) the sentiment of heroism of his owl arms in bold letters (formed by) the pearls scattered from the numerous broken frontal bones of his enemy's furious elephants. 42. He having occupied the (heavenly) throne along with the monarch of tlie gods (Indra) , Jaitra-sinha, the prowess (lit., splendour or good fortune) of whose arias rooted out Natula, and who was the saye Agastya of the occari-like arms of the Turushkasi protected the carth. 43. Even now the goblins, whose minds are glutted with pleasure on account of the ecubraces of their wives who are reeling by being intoxicated with the blood of the armies of Sandhaka, sing, in battle, the exploits of the arms of Sri Jaitra-sinla. 41. Then did Tejas-sinha, full of health, striking great terror into the hearts of) his enemies, brighten the earth with his sacred glories. 45. By this king, roaming about, of his own accord, after the mammer of ploughien, was sown the seed of pearls in the excellent land of liberality, and, watering it with the water of gifts, was reaped the fruit of merit in abundance by the help of excellent preceptors, ani, haviuy iminersed himself in good luck** From this it appears that Kumarasindia, the fifteenth in dosent from Khoman moat hava red his forces in person to the field of battlo which during the time the coscendants of Khomana uled were entrusted to the command of military generals only. fi.e., he did not belie his name. I i. e., the blood as well as the acabbard by being piered into the body of his cnemies. SS 1. e., having died. | The Turks. As to the age of Jaitra-siyle the following is found engraved on a pillar in the temple of Ekalingaji: saMvata 1270 varSe mahArAjAdhirAja zrI siMhadeveSu ** 1. c., having become fortunate. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #171
94 SURYA DYNASTY. indescribable large henpe of glories were afterwards spread (lit., increased) in every quarter of the globe. 46. This same munificent Samara, the son of Tejas-simha, and the leader of kings (who was himself) the pristine (incardation of the) Boar, whose ploughshare was, as it were, his shining tusk, and who rescuedi, in an instant, the submered land of Gurjara from the ocean-like Turushkas, now bears on the earth the yoke borne by Bali* and Karna.* 47. The shouting Rakshasas, who are intoxicated with the blood of thy enemy, (und) who cause their wives, holding the headis severed from the deaci bodies in both their hands, to dance boy (setting up) clappings (of the palm) which give life to the performances of the distinctly sounding Torya and Tala, sing, even now, oh son of Tejasvi-sinha ! (the praises of) thy sword full of glory (and) renownedi in battlc. 48. Oh lord of men! through fear of lengthening this composition are not recited (here) all the praises that are due to thee whose body has, by a number (crore) of immcasurable mcrits strung together, been closely assimilated with that of Vrisha.t 49. Victorious is the lofty Mount Arbuda, the jewel of the (seven) principal mountains (of the earth), worshipped of gods, where, freed from the consequences of the sixteen vikdras, Yasishtlia perforined his ansterities. 50. On which Achala (mountain) the abode of Lakshmi, which gave to the people who had become infatuated by their absorption in worldly cares and to those who had curbed their passions good enjoyment and salvation (respectively), (and) which has sanctified itself by its contact with the holy Ganges,li the lord and husband of Bhavani, though chalu (wandering) god on account of his omnipresence clearly perceived by his pervading the universe, became, in olden times, Achalesvara! 51. Where, like a wonderful mass of the essence of all excellence, stands, from time without beginning, this cloister fit for ascetics (to live in). 52. Where at some places ascetics, at some places well-behaved mortals, (and) at some places gods obtain absorption in the Supreme Being during the * These wore renowned for their manificence. | Vishnu, or Virtue personified as a bull. 1 viz., that on the head of Siva. Ti. e., a stationary goi, - ulso, tho lord of the mountain, Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #172
05 SURYA DYNASTY. three moments *; (and) whose primeval origin the mythologists sing along with (that of the Arbuda, that same (Matha or cloister), during (these) three moments, verily bears, here on this mountain), the fortunes of the three worlds. 53. King Sri Samara, the leader of monarchs, directed by the force of his gcod fortune, got this Matha repaired for his own final beautitude; and then again touched hy merey, this very pious King gladly made, by means of money, even good provision for feeding the munis. 54. Seeing that life here in this world) is as fitting as the wind and the lightning, King Samara caused a high golden stafft to be made for Achale vara. 55. There was formerly in this Matha a superintendent of the place, by name Bhavagni, who had casily rooted out the seeds of his secular life by means of Pasupata vows.I 56. While this man was practising austerities here, even animals like lions, elephants and others, freed from bodily impurities by forgetting their mutual antipathies, with hearts replete with affection, and full of mercy towards human beings, became desirous of the truths that lead to salvation. 57. His pupil, this Bhavasankara, a permanent Brahma-chario, at present performs severe austerities to acquire absorption in Siva. 58. These trees growing on Mount Arbudn always show, by bearing fruits and flowers in abundance in all seasons, to the other munis, the devotion to the highest vows, of him from whom inclinations to sensual pleasures have dropped off. 59. This Matha on the Arbuda, was endowed with a golden staff ly King Samara-sinha at the advice of Bhavasankara. 60. (It was) Vedasarma, the son of Priyapatu, who composed the inscriptions of the numerous temples in Ekalinga of Sri Samadhisa-Chakra-Svomni renowned in the three worlds; (and) by the same Brahmana, residing in Chitra-kata and belonging to the Nagar caste, was composed this (inscription) also, excellent on account of its manifest merits, and charming to the minds of all learned men. 61. As long as the lord Achalesa keeps his residence on Mount Arbuda, may this noble Prasasti afford livelihood to the poets reciting it. o viz., the morning, the noon, and tho orening + For the detaja or banner. 1. c., vowe relating or sacred to Pakapati or Rudra ns worshipped by the Pasupata School of Nakulighi Charya. Naishthika--a perpetual religious student or Brahman who continnen with his spiritual preceptor cien after the prescribed term of stody is expired and observes the vow of chastity.-- Prof. M. Williams, Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #173
96 SURYA D YASTI. 62. This splendid Prasasti was written by Subha-Chandra und engraved by the intelligent lepidery Karma-sivha. This Prasasti was made on the 1st of the bright half of (the month of) Marga in the Samvat year 1842. VI. A Stone Inscription in the Temple of Ekalingaji, near Vucypore in Meywar. Dated Samrat 1485. This inscription is cogruved in a martyle slal built up in a wall facing the eastern wall of the Siva temple of Ekalingaji situated about twelve miles from Udeypore on the way to NAthadvara. The inscription gives a part of the genea. logy of the Sisodia kings of Chitore and then mentions that the last king tlierecalled Mokalasimha caused to be built a temple to Sankara on Mount Chitrakuta at a great cost. He also made a grant of the village of Dhanapura yielding revenue sufficient to defray the expenses of the temple. It is datod Samvat 1485. A. D. 1429. The composition is in Sauskrit verse the character being Devanagari. TRANSLITERATION unamaH zivAya siddhAthImarasuMdarIkaralasatAsadUradhArAruNazrIgaMDalasthalamaMDalIyugalasaddAnAMbupUrojvala: saMdhyA'nachu ritAprasAnunipatannAkApagaughadvayaH / svarNorvI diva prayacchatu zivaM devo gajAsyo nyayaM // 1| vedAvAgiti ziSTatAmupagatA ya: karmaNAmIkSitA sAkSI tavatibhUH punarbhavati sat siddhArthasaMdarzana: jAsaivaiSu vinazvareSu - sakalaM dAtA viviktaM phalaM devaH svastikara: para: sa satataM stAdekaliMgAbhidhaH // 2 // bhUmIbhRtsvayamoti nasthitiriyaM gucI nagA baMdhavo vidhyogastyacaritrato na cakitaH prAsthApayat brAhmaNAn kanyA mAnyatamA mahotsavavidhAvityekamaMtroktito yAmAnI(na)ya darcanAya girijA vidhyAlayA sAvatAt // 3 // kAliMdItaTakuMjabaddhavasati: seya priyA rAdhikA smartavyA nanu rukmiNI na bhavatI hu~ cAruhAsinyasi // yuktaM nAsi kalAvatI suviditaM tvaM satyabhAmenyathA noktAsIti cininhutoktamuditazleSocyutaH pAtu vaH // 4 // kAranyAyo'nvavAyo guhilanarapaterasti jAgraprazastiya'stIbhUtAMtarAyo vasatiriha yuge dharmakarmodayasya / / ...... zazvadyAgAnurAge sthiravimalanidhau bhUribhogonabhAgAM bhUyo'nUnAM vidhatte sapadi zatamI yatra saMbhUya zakaH // 5 // bAksetoracalanmatidizi dizi prakhyAtamAnonatiniyanisvanavAhinIparitto nAnAdhanakAkaraH / / atyaktakSiti.. vigraho munikathAgItAdigotrasthitividhyobaMdhurabaMdhutAM vitanute yasyopapannazriyaH // 6 // vaMze tatrArisiMhaH kSitipatirajani kSatranakSatralakSmIvIkSAdakSorupakSamA bahulajarajanIdhvaMsabhAsvadgastiH // vidhyA vaMdhyapradopaskuradamarakhaninyaktaranAkaratvAt phArazrImedaNATazitivalayabaladugdhapAthodacaMdraH // 7 // Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #174
SURYA DYNASTY. _97 narapatirarAisaMhaH zastrazAstropadeSTA vitaraNaraNakoM vizvavikhyAtavarNaH sphuradamalaguNauSaH puNyaguNyoza(gaNyAgra)nAmA . nayavinayavivekodyAnapuMskokila: san 18|| cibhyasihapadAdamuSya sakarI nUnaM madhono yato bAjI satrahavistatovarabhuvaM noceHzravA gcchti| AhUtaH kathametu vAhanamRte devAgraNItrahA meghavAhanamAtanodayamata: saddhomadhUmodbhavaM / / 9 / / kIrtiH kautukinI digaMtamagamatkaparapUrojvalA khelaMtI nijavAsivibhramavazAdAliMgitA diggajaiH / kSIrabhA nidhigAhanaM tu vidhinA kRtvAdarAdutthitA brahmAdInanayoktumuttamaguNasyAsya pragalbhA divaM // 10 // viziSTajanasaMgatI vyataradekalakSa yatastato'dhikataraM yazolabhata bhojabhUmIpatiH / / ayaM kathamadaHsamaH kaSibhirucyate vAdadadvizeSavidhinAnvahaM vividhalakSabhojAnapi // 11 // / ni/Dau na mahezvarI nakaThino nAcetanazcititaM dAtAnekagAzvaraH parivRDho no bhAratI durbhagA / senAnI vipakSasaMgatirato nocaiHzravA vA yo nArAmaH katicittaraH kathamadaHpUryAsar2yA divaH // 12 // zUraH sUnRtavAganUnavibhavo baMzAvataMsaH sutastasya nyakkRtaratnasAnugarimA hammIravIro jayI // vikhyAtaH smara rUpajitvaravapurlakSmInivAsAcyuto vAgdevIcaturAnano ripukulaploSAgrarUpo mahAn // 13 // hammIraH kila vaibhavocitavidhiditsuH sahasraM gavAmityAkarNya janazrutIravizacInAthau bhayaM jagmatuH // zazvatta drahasisthitAnmurAripoH zrutvA sahasraM punardhenUnAM samupAgatAvatimudA taddAnamevekSituM // 14|| karNAdInatizayya digjayavidhAvAdAya diaMDalAdaDaM dUramapAsya kAlamasakRddAtA svayaM dakSiNAM // ityAkarNya janazrutI: paribhava svaM zakamAnoMtakRta dRSTunakSamate prajAmanu na ye yasminmahIM zAsati // 15 // prAsAdamAsAditazAtakuMbhakubhaM vasaddevamacIkarayaH // acIkhanatsAgarakalpamalpetaratsarazcUtavanIbhiriddhaM // 16 // saMgrAmagrAmabhumI sadidamasilatA saMgatA paMcazAkhe sacchAye zyAmalAMgI kSatajajalavalatpuSTiriSTapracArA / / citra sUte vikozA kusumamatimahatkIrtanIyaM digate dhAmnAmnAtA nitAMtaM dalayAta niyataM vAraNAMge pataMtI // 17 // hammIravIro raNaraMgadhAro vADmAdhurItajitakakikrAraH // dharAdhanAlaMkaraNakahIrastattadvanI bhUSitasiMdhutIraH // 18 // etatpANau kRpANI dvipadasupavanAhAratoSaM dadhAnA kAlAkAroragIva sphurati sacakitaM vIkSitA bhautihetuH // . nAdhaHkAyeM kathaMciddazati bahumatA nobibhIte vipakSAt svarga vAsa kSatAnAM vitarati ramate na dvijivhena citraM // 19 // pAyaMpAyaM supInaH paramaTarudhiraM tanmahIgarbhajAta: khalaH kAlaH kutoyaM kathamiyamaparA kIrtiratyujvalAsya // eke. - nAsnAyi nUnaM rudadarivanitAnetratoyejanADhye tAsAmuttiteyaM mRdubhujavalayasvachacUrNarajasraM // 20 // udyatpraudapratApAnalamuSitamahAvibazeSo vivasvAnpazcAduddAmakIrticchuritataratanuH zItarAzmitvameti / / zaMke rUpAMtara ___ svaMkalayati sa vapurjhadabhIto raNakSmAdhIre hammIravIre dhnati parasubhaTAn saMgare saMmukhasthAn // 23 // kurvan po januH svaM vidhiriti vidhidRgdRSTasRSTApadiSTo nopaMkejanmadoSa vyajagaNadatulaM tasya raktetarasya bhUtvA hammI radevakSitipatiyazasaH svacchavarNopameyo gaMtA puNyopamAnaM dizi dizi suciraM satkavInAM mukheSu // 22 // gaurI gaurIzahAsAdapirucirarucizcaMdanAcaMdrato vA kAtyA karNATakAMtAzitadazanacatuSkAnumeyA sugeyaa| zeSasyA zeSavaSasphuradamatarucazvAsasauMdaryyA kItiryasyaimurteH kila carati dizAzrAMtavizrAMtayAtrA // 23|| tasmAtkSetramahIpatiH samabhavatrakhyAto guNAMbhonidhiH zauyyauMdArthamahatvasattvamahitI dharmoM vapuSmAniya // zakrA - . sanabhAji yena janake ratnAkarAlaMkRtibhUrbhuktA jitapUrvarAjagarimaprAptaprabhAzAlinA // 24 // hadi vinihitarAmo yo'stravidyAbhirAmo madanasadRzamUttirvizvavikhyAtakIrtiH // samarahatavipakSo lIlayAda. ttalakSI nayanajitasarojaH prakriyAkrAMtabhojaH // 25 // saMgrAme daMtidaMtajvalanakaNamuci prollasadvIrayodhasphAronmuktAzugAlIniviDakavalitAzeSakASThAMtarAle // jitvA duggai samanaM narapatimahitaM sAdhuvAdasya samyakastaMbha yo'dhAritryAmarikulapatagazreNIcaMDapradIpaH // 26 // 1.13. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #175
SCRYA DYNASTY. 98 AtApayena visAbhiH padaiHA nayanavaprAsaprakarSodayA | prAsoSThAmarane vikI bahuzo ratnAnyanaNi gIH zUre kaoNpiyodharA zatamakhe pasminmahI zAsati ||27|| kIrtidapUre bahuvidhavidolumIcimAle kRSNaH hote'pakhaGgaH sukhamukhamare zepamAkhAya zatroH // da rAjahaMsA dizi dizi na tato mAnase sIyamAnAH // sIdatyathA viladhAH sphuravina kamalonne pekSateSAM ||28|| asyAsi: kAlarAtriH sphurati kila bhavanmaMDalevairiNAM yaH svachaprodbhAsivezma prabhavadahibhayaM bhUtarAjorutApa // padmodbodho na caiSAM bhavati vighaTate cakrayoga niyogAdbhUri jAgarti bhItiH patati nijapatho nojjhitaH paMkapAtaH // 29 // bhrAtaH kalpataro kimAtya bhagavan mAcala bhUtaka kSetramahIpatiH pradAnAni puNyAzayaH / baseM haM tu kare grAMgaNa vaM vartase nityazaH krIDA yadi vA dadAti hi tadA vaktuM ka ISTe janaH // 30 // ityaM dAnakathA miyo vijayate ciMtAmaNisvImupAnAmapi dAnazAstrapannAnAmamuSya prabhoH // unmIla ccharadaMbujAmaladalasvacchAyatAkSisphuratkoNasthAyukamitravairipariSatsaMpadvipadvartmanaH // 31 // mAdadevacaMDadhvanibharavigIra kodaMDadaM prapatadiSu cayana sainde'pyananye // anye prANakapa gaNayati naga rAzinya kSetraH kSitIzaH pratibhAtimAkarAkRSTadRSTiH ||32|| mUcchAle tu jaDIbhavatipathaM saMzuSkikatvacaM mIlA (1) va muhurmuhuH zithilitaM yAtaM na vA susthitaM || dAri yo vipati gayA jAye karmapathAtiM sunimala banAma ||22|| sallUbhuH kila lakSAMsahapatiH pAto guNAmaNI kApalAna yazovalI vipakSavanitAnetrAMbujAtadyuteH kAThAMtAkramaNaM jhaTityanudinaM nAbhUdvicArAspadaM // 14 // rAmaH kiMvitadUSaNaH subharato rAmAnurAgArapadaM zatrumaH kimu lakSmaNodayamaraH subhImAMgadaH // tArAbalama uttamena vapuSAkAramAsAdano ghorAmAyaNamAyatanutAM dRSTuM vibhASA kRtaH // 35 // dAnAduddAmasAmA zaraNagatavanatrANApANasImA bhImAsIkathAmA zatamasyapurato vidviSA gItanAmA // akSAmArAmadAmA malamukhavilasanmabhUmocakhAmA nAzeparomA dharaNIsuratasiMhaH sa dhImAn // 26 // SIrezvoNIMdramattadviradamadanudaH siMhataH zuddhasArAdArAdudgItakIrteramarapurAbhiSakAMtinirNItamUrtteH / dAne mAne kRpANe yazasi mahasi vA sAdhuvANyAM kRpANyAM bIrAlakSakSitIzAjjagAte nahi paraH khyAtabhaktiH subhaktiH ||37|| nItimItibhujArjitAni bahuzo ratnAni yatnAdayaM dAyaMdAyamamAyayA vyatanta dhvastAMtarAyAM gayAM / tIrthAnAM karamAphalamya vidhinAnpaSApi bukke dhanaM mAnamiddhattIrthasarasi bAzrayabho ||38|| (1) // patejaH zikhino saMgrAmeSu gatAgatAni vimala parilakSito dayA lakSamapi svayaM vitanute saMtoSamanvekSaNaH // kurmANaH phila kAnakImapi tulAM cicchalA lakSaM svAMtanumAtanoditi nRpo lakSaprathojAyata ||39|| dAne lAyA mamuni sudhA buddhimApAditAnAM bhAvanAMnadAnAM kukijanabharaistakitArAzayozya samA kuMThitAnAM pratimAM rAvate kimete va baMdhu sametaM kimu samupagatAH sAdhuddemAdripAdAH // 40 // zeSapadAMzakA cipakaravyayIbhAvajIvanAM dhIromU mucadajrjunImana gardA mahadAvimuktAzayaH / dharmmavAsya samastalokamahitaH kASTha parAmAgato niHsvIkRrAjapateH padmAlayA // 41 // matulyA nanunAbhavatkila tulA pUrveti garva tu yAmuSya kSoNIpaterbhuvaM kRtavatI garvAsahiSNoH puraH / tasyAstasya mudAnudA vidadhatA dhIreNa dattAparA sImAnAdadhikAdhika vATikA ||42|| saMkhyA kathanIyate kavivanA dAnAni nAnAvidhAnyasyAkRSTasamastarASTravasudhAvittasya cittonnateH // layA nodvijate vanIpakagaNAndattvA nayatkIrttayatpAtraM prApya mudAnvitaH suNatulAM svarNa samAropayet // 41 // Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #176
SURYA DYNASTY. 99 tasyaM kSmAvalayaM nayena nayataH saMtoSamAyuSmataH saMbhUtaH smarasuMdarI gururataH putraH sudhIrmokalaH // zacayAbhUbhUti dAraNaM vitanute yattatkumAraH puraH sarvaco'rita patastato calo nAyastu pitrA kRtaH livvil prAsAdA bahusA samukhatiputraH kSoNIbhujA kAritAH zuddhayan rAjamAnakanakapraraphArakuMbhaniya nAgeMdrA tu zira hATakAnAthAya sudhAH pAtuM nAkAma pAnA // 45 // gAH saMtrAsabhaMgA : tapanAvipAH kAmarUpA virUpA gaMgA gaMgekalaMgA gAvirudamadA jAtakhAdA niSAdAH // cInAH saMgrAmadInA svaladadhidhanuSo bhItizuSkA s turuSkA bhUmIpRSThe gariSThe sphurati mahimani kSmAtemaoNkalasya ||46 // mUrdhni siMdUrarekhA zatamakhadhanuSA rAjamAnA gabhIraM kurvataH zabdamurarucicapalA vicAbhAH / grAmAmAtA ripukarijaladA prAptakAlopayogA yasyeSuprAMtAbhinnAH khalu dhirajalaM bhUri varSAta sadyaH // 47 // asya prauDhaprayANakSaNaraNarasikadveSamAnorumAnasphurjagavikramaNa mara bhava lidhArAMdhakAra // nAzaM netA vivasvAniti tu viramatu vyasvanetraprakAyAH svAnazvAnazvayadi paricinute tatsabhAgyaM mahIyaH ||48|| vAsI nAzAsu bhAsvatkaraNacerarucA bhAsitAsvasya vairAt pArAvArAMtarAyAdapi nahigamanaM dUramasmAdakasmAt // sevAvAmevAcarata bahumataM dattavittaM nitAMtaM. maMtro'mAtyairakAri prativimalasado bhUpatemaoNkalasya ||49|| prauDhAriyapradhitapurama dhUmavAra bhAMDodaramAtevipulaM va dakSeSu mukhyaH // kIrtyA lepa sudhotthaM kalayati balavAn digvadhUkiMkarI bhistArAtadviduvRMdacchuraNabahurucA yovareNAnRtAbhiH // 50 // netA pAThottarAzA yavananarapati lupina rAjakartIkumurumakarotrastha || pala vArttA kalayati kalayA kIrttitAM yasya helAM paMcAsyasyeva mAdyadvajadalanaracellIlayA raMkubhaMgaM // 51 // ArUDhaH savitA tulAM kalayati nIcatAM kanyA dUraM pari bahumathA citrasadastathA (mA) | zrI padamuttamaM tu vidhinA prApta tulAM gAte kanyAbhitija mokalamApa // 52 // yAnatrANamanAmanAgapi manoranyUnarnAtibrato no jAnAti nijapratApamatulaM siMho yathA vikramaM // manye bhAvarahemarAzimiSato bhAtA tulAnAmAdetaramAdapi sonamaca gurutAmadyApi jAnAti kiM // 53 // dRSTvA hATakakoTikUTamatulaM dAnAya mAnAdhikaM sadyaH zodhitamudgataikamatayaH saMzerate zAbdikA: / zakraprArthita hemade suratarI ki ki nu citAmaNI hemAdrI zakalIkRte kimu tulAndastu saMketitaH // 54 // dIvyattadvIra tuMgatara (tuMgottara) turagavaravAta jAtoruvAtakSubhyattatkSmotthareNuzcatanayana rujA vyaprasUtAH kharAMzoH / maMdA gate zvAstatainananditAnIriNAMnA sAmAvAnaMti darpAnAvatayavisde mokalaM raNaz ||55 // ko vA no veda vidvAMzvaramayugakalAvekapAdeva dharmaH khaMjanbhraSTAvalaMbaH kilacaratu kathaM pInapaMke janesmin / sAyaM sazayA mahirabAhirayo zuddhasAropapanaM prApya zrImakaleMdra pranizAta vipulAM maMDala paMDitavAnAM // 56 // nUnaM dUtavidhAvadhAnmakhabhujAmoza : sumeruM paNaM gaNyastatra manasvinAM vyajayata zrImokalakSmApatiH / tAdRkSAH kathamanyadhAvanivale henAgamI pAyI ne dAnavidhAma (ba) mudhya ca manaHpIDAkA kacit // 57 // mahAvanhAya sapyiH pavananavaco bhUmadhUmAmAne durnAnAmapiMktI (ka) kathamupakurute yAgabhAgo maghonaH // puNyenA jAne dinamaNirayate sakarANAM sa vibhratsayostataMdraH sthagama (vadividhinA yogamaraNa sahasraM // 58 // AruhyAmalamaMDala kRtaloka puSkarayotanaH puNyadhIH sa kathaM tathA prathamato gayo na tejAsvanAM niHkA karalAlitA vasumatI samrAjahaMsAte baMdhUnAmudayastatastadame pApadAmIcitiH // 59 // pArAvArasya velAtaTanikaTamanuprAsazailAdhivAsA zatruzreNI samagrA nivasatei satataM bhItabhItA nitAMta / jetuM mAtrAtadIyA yadi bhavati tadAbAjirAjIrAmapuramA dhUlidhArA sthalayati jaladhi pApAMnA tasyAH // 60 // Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #177
100 SCRYA DYNASTY. AkhAyAvidhimA trijagatAM zrIdvArakAnAparpha prAsAdaM racitopacAramakaronIpatimakala devenAMjavena cakitaM yovIkSitaH zaMkayA vidhyAdragirisattamasya niyataM muktasya vAgbaMdhanAt // 61 // yasya pratyusikadrapadasamAdhAturthabhArArApAta mAtApa badra cilabilalalalAlaH phaNIndraH / vyAspaSTa mi dhupamayamadhunA bhAgyamAbhASya ziSyaM sabhIbhartuH purakhAnyati samapatimadrasya kIciH // 62 // soDhuM nezaH payodhiH kSaNamapi virahaM dvArakAnAyakasya premNA pAdopamUlaM svayamupagatavAnyastaDAgaDhalena / nodagyAkuMbhayoneratipatAvita maMtanameSvan zApAMta meM vidadhyAdayamiti pinayArdviya evAnavayaM 1131 // viSyaskaMdhaikabaMdhurnijavitatibharAdaM dhutAnItasiMdhunarakrIDatpuraMdhrIprasabhakucataTAghAtasIdattaraMgaH / saMtuSyattoyajaMtuvividhana danadIvegasaMrodhitaMtuH satyetarasya sumitasiddhihetuH sakechuH ||34|| amuSya, dharaNIbhUto viSayamadhyavartI mahAdarIvRtatrapuSTyAvivRtadUragaMbhIrataH / mahodara ivAparaH paramanonagamyAMtaraH pariNatarakIrtanI jayati citrakUTAcalaH ||35| jAyatAM nAma kAmaM kuladharaNibhRtaH saptazRMgItuMgA vaicitryAccitrakuTaM tulayitumanalaM tIrthabhUtapradezaM / mAbhUvannIriyo madatinIcA mAnasa zrRMge yaH khIravArAMnidhimabhitatarAmupagojanA ||36|| uddAmagrAmAneryyada (jsa)ramarakaNikA jAtasekAtirekasnigdhacchAlaprabAlaprabhavadustarAbhogasUnaprasUtAt / madhvAsArAdapArAdupahatajanuSo dAvavanhenidAghe vizvadrIcI vanAni prasabhaparibhayaM neha zaile vidaMti ||67 || etasmin saridasti nirmalajalA yasyAM nivApAMja lAvunmilattilajAtapAtakadalavyamAH zapharyazcalAH / krIDAsaMbhramavikRtAnsu majjanAma yA kAMtA velopika phuraMta sphuTaM // 68 // laMkAkiM nAma durge jalanidhiravitA yatra sAkAlAkA prAkAvivarNairapi galitamadeyAMzravetAnimAnI / yo dhatte kSIravArAMnidhimupari parai rAjahaMsairagamyastaddurga citrakUTo jayati vasumatImaMDanaM mUribhUmiH // 69 // saubhAgyakamahauSadhirbhagavatI pasmin bhavAnI svayaM jAgata vidhAnasatiH sAbIjanAnAM guruH / devaH sopi samastanAkaramaNasiMtAnadAna trajaprazcyotanmakaraMdabiMdu surA prasphAranRtyAMgaNaH // 70 // sevAhevAkadevakhutatara caritrasAda saca svicadbhavAnIkRThalarAvana sphArasaurabhvahAri / yadvAri prAtibhAvyaM vahati mRgadRzAM mayyatInAmajasa pAThivale samaMtAt samadhikasubhagaM bhAnukasyepi zada // 71 // giri: kailAso yaddazamukhabhujocchvAsanadinAdgalanmUlasthAnAt prabhavati na nATyaM viSahituM / pradezaprAgbhArama tiramaNIye tadadhunA samidezaH zrImAni sArI gaurIsadaraH // 72 // ekaikadhAvatAvatkRtimuSitamahAsarvakarmANamenaM kRtvA prAsAdamAzAmukhamukuramativyomasImAnamasya / yasyAzeSopacArakSamanamuhitA (maradAnmodamAno badAnyo) (dhIraH zrImako dhanapuramucitaM grAmamAyAmayIm // 73 // abde vANAdaciviparikalite vikramabhojabhoH puSpe mAne tapasye savitari makaraM yAti jIne ghaTasthe pa tamasuragurudivase vAmatIvAsiyAM devatAmayamakRtatarAM molo bhUmipAlaH // 74 // unmIladyAgayAtrodyatasurataruNIgItasaMgrAmadhAmA sutrAmA yAvadISTe tridazapuraparIpAlana spaSTanItiH / paryAyopAttabhUdhA sphuratidazazatI shessmuuN| ca yAvatprasphArasphAralakSmIravatu vasumatI mokaleMdrasya bAhuH // 75 // zrImaddazapurakSAtirbhaviSyAMnUyaH nAmakanAthanAmApamalisatkRtimunalA ||12|| 1 anekaprAsAdeH parivRtamatiprAMzuka vivAdaparacaranucare manAyo vikhyAtaH sakalaguNavAna vIjalasutastataH zilpI jAto guNagaNabuto bIsala iti // 2 // prazasterakhilaprarAstidarNanaMvarNena vAra: karIH / zrImatsamAdhIzamarasya prAsAdavAsI ripora // 3 // vidyAdharaH zilpI manAkhyaH sUtradhArakaH / tadAtmavena pIvana prasastiriyamuktA // 4 // parakIyAM prAtiriyatA lilabIla zilpI samAdhIzaprasAdataH // 5 // saMvat 1485 ke 1350 varSe mAgha zu2 // Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #178
SURYA DYNASTY, 191 TRANSLATIOX. : 1. & 2. May the god Ganapati give you eternal bliss, Gagapati who appears beautiful with the great flow of the fine water of Mada from his two round temples red with the beautiful Sinitura poured by the wives of gads, whose desires are satisfied; and who thus shines like the golden mountain (Mera) with two currents of the heavenly river falling from its peaks brilliant (red) with the evening clouds. (Through whom) the Vedas have become respected as Vach (the word); who witnesses all Karmas as Sakshipurusha the representative that looks to their heing true and accomplished; and who, moreover, is the giver of the fruits of those Karmas that are by nature perishable, may He Ekalingaji, the Highest, be always for your welfare. 3. May that Girija residing in the Vindhya protect you; Girija who was caused to be brought for being worshipped only by the use of this secret word (message) viz. the upholder of the earth (Mount Vindhya) is not himself able to move up to you) lis size being so unwieldy; nor can any of his relatives go, they all being immorable mountains, nor would be send any Brahnanas, being led to suspect them all from the intrigue of Agastya--and yet a virgin (like you) is necessarily to be adored in the great festivity (here). 4. May Achyuta, saying the followiog words capable of a concealed and pleasant double entendre protect you!--that Radhika living in a grove on the Yamuna is not to be remernbered, nor Rukmiyi, for you are the one with pleasant smiles; it is proper you are not well versed in artfulness, oh Satyabhama I have not in all this told you a lie.* . * 5. The family of king Guhila is very just; its fame is known all over; its difficulties are destroyed; and it is the abode of thriving Dharma (religion) and * Karma (actions) in this Kali age. (It seeins) as if Iudra completes again his century of sacrifices, having exhausted the former one by enjoyment, by taking birth in it (the family) devoted to the performance of sacrifices. 6. He, full of all prosperity, with whom the Viydhyachala stands as a fit brother, both with their minds never swerving from the bond of their promise (his own word, in the one case ; and the word pledged to Agastya us to remaining in a particular posture, in the other), with the loftiness of their sublinity widely known; surrounded with various poisy Valinis (trinies in the one and rivers in the other case); the sole mine of wealth ; having never abandoned Kshiti. * The cause for not remembering Radhiki and Rukmini is really the cause why they are to bo rememberod, and Satyabhama is not to be remembered, for, that cause is not in her. That this is the real meaning of his speecb in conveyed to Satyabhami by saying that it is well she is a simple ton so as not to penetrate to the depth of the remark, Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #179
102 SURYA DYNASTY. vigraha (1. Battle on earth, 2. Earthly borly); and with their primal Gotrasthiti (1. continued line, 2. the act of supporting the earth) celebrated in the songs of Munis. 7. In that family was born king Arisimha, who had eyes powerful enough to gaze at the lustre of planets in the form of brave Kshatriyas; who was the brilliant Sun able to dispel the darkness caused in the nights of Bahula (dark half of the month as applied to the sun, und blood-shed in battles as applied to the king); and who was the Moon on the ocean of milk encircling the bounds of the land of Medapatever resplendent in splandour on account of the brilliant mines of innortal jewels shinning under the eternal twilight on the Vindhya. 8. Arisimha was a king who was master of the art of using arms, who was like Karrla in making gifts and in battle fields, whose greatness was known throughout the world, who possessed briglit pure virtues, whose great name was worthy of being included in the first rank of the meritorious, and who was like a male Kokila in the gardens of justice, modesty, and politeness. 9. As the elephant of Indra is afraid of this lion he does not go to the place of the Yajna ; and as the object to be sacrificed is a horse, Uchchaissravas (the horse of Indra) also does not go there. So how can Indra, the destroyer of Vritrisur, and the leader of the Tevas (gods), go there without his conveyance, to supply which he (Arisimha) sent to heaven clouds of smoke issuing from meritorious Yajuas. 10. His fame as bright is the flood of camphor vent, curious of knowing, to the end of the quarters and was, while sporting in her natural playfulness, embraced by the quarter-elephants (i. e. they became white because they thus came in contact with the great white spotless fame of the king). Then having washed herself with proper ccremony in the Kshirasagara (which also became wbite through her contact), she went to heaven, bold as she was, to tell her high virtues to Bhrahmi and other gods (who also are white). 11, Bhoja Raja acquired great fame as be used to give a lac of rupees whenever he met a well-known man; but how can this king who makes gifts even of thousands of such Bhojas every day be ever compared by the poets with him? . 12. The Mahesvara (wealthy man) here is not devoid of modesty, nor is he hard to please) and immovable; there is no one who speaks with great lumility; the Senani (commander of the forces) is not Virakshasangati in consort with the enemy, the horse is not with its ears erect (i. c. proud, mischievous); and the garden is not with a few trees. So this city connot be compared with heaven, where the Mahesvara (Sankara) is immodest, hard (to please) and Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #180
SURYA DZNASTY. 103 would not give without being asked, where the lord Indra is master of only one cow; where the meritorious become very humble in speech when their merits are exhausted; where the Senani is Vipakshasangati (has for his conveyance a peacock); where the horse is Uchchaissrava (with ears erect); and where the garden contains only a few trees. 13. His son was Humira a great hero, who was a brave man; who was of truthful and endearing speech; whose splendour was great; who was the crest of his family; who rivalled the gravity of the jewel-topped mountain (Meru 7): who was a great conqueror; whose body surpassed (in beauty) the known beauty. of Kimadeva; who was Achyuta for having Lakshmi in his place; who was Brahma for having Sarasvati with him; who was Ugrarupa (Sankara) for burning the families of his foes. 14. Hamira who performed glorious deeda made Surya and Indra fearful when they heard it rumoured that he intended to make gifts of one thousand Go (cows, rays, or eyes). (But) on being told by Vishnu privately and frequently that he was making gifts of one thousand cows, (and not of rays nor of eyes) both of them went to see with great delight the gifts made. 15. When he heard from the people that Hamira would surpass king Karana and others in making conquest in all directions, would exact fines, would drive away death, and would then make gift of Dakshina (gifts of money, the south), Yamaraja was afraid that he would be defeated and deprived of his Dakshins (the south) to make a gift of it. So as long as he (Hamira) ruled over the earth neither he (Yama) nor his messenger was able to look at his subjects. 16. He cansed to be made a temple where the gods reside and which is surmounted with golden pinnacles; and also caused to be dug a lake as large as a sea surrounded by gardens of mango-trees.. 17. The creeper-like sword destroying elephants in its sweep and uncovered in the battle-field, clinging round the tree of hand giving a fine shade, nourished with the water of blood, sparkling and greatly known for its brilliancy, produces a very large flower (of glory) worthy of being known to the ends of all direc tions. 18. King Hamira is such a hero as does not lose his patience on the pleasure-ground of battle-field, whose sweetness of speech puts into shade that of the peacock and the parrot; who, being like a diamond, gives beauty to other kings; and who has made the sea-coast appear charming by making gardena on it. 19. The sword in his hand is like the destroyer in the form of a black female-snake, which lives upon the wind of the lives of enemies; which * It being the abode of Yama, Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #181
104 . SURYA DYNASTY. causes danger even to those who look at it; which never bites in the lower part of the body; which, being worthy of great respect, is never afraid of the enemy (the eagle in its case); which sends the persons bitten to reside in heaven; and which never plays with a sinuke, (that is, an informer). This is wonderful! 20. Ilow is it that his sword and faine, that have grown fat by drinking the blood of heroes, his enemies, and that are brought forth from the womb of his land, are such that one is black, while the other is the whitest. It is so because the sword has bathed in the water of tcars mixed with soot from the eyes of the wives of the enemies; while the other (fame) is frequently polished with the powder of the Kankanas (wristlets) on their delicate wrists. 21. The Sun at first being deprived of lustre by the rising splendour of his great valour and being left only with his disc, assumes afterwards, being covered with (his) great fame, the form of tle cold-rayed one (the moon). This appears as if the sua assumes another for being afraid of his body being pierced (through by many dead warriors passing through it) when bravc Hamira kills on the field of battle his heroic enemies standing in front. 22. Vidhi producing himself in a lotus and ordered at the beginning of creation by Vidhidrik who did not regard Deing born of oud as any great fault in him other than red (?) will, now that be has become an object of comparison with the spotless whiteness of the glory of Hamira, be a well-known standard of comparison with poets in all quarters.* 23. The well-sung glory of him (Hamira) whose form is like that of the moon, known all round as whiter than the smile of Sankara, or Chandana, or the noon, as rivalling in beauty the rows of the white teeth of the women of Karratakadesa, as surpassing the immortal beauty of all the forms of Shesa, stands at rest, being wearied with travelling in all the directions. 24. His son Kshetra, the lord of the earth, was an ocean of virtues, wag worshipped for his bravery, generosity, greatness, pure virtues, and was wellknown as an embodiment of religion. He who looked handsome on account of the greatness of kings previously conquered by him, camc in enjoyment of the earth adorned with jewels, when his father got possession of half the throne of Indra. 25. He has trust in Rama from his heart; he is well-versed in the art of using arms; his body is like that of Kama; his fame is known tliroghout the World; he destroys his enemies in battles; he makes hundred thousand gifts as a mere pastime; his eyes surpaes the lotus; and he is far superior to king Bhoja in good works. * The meaning of this verse is not cloa and is very doubtful, Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #182
SURYA DYNASTY.. 105 26. Who, the lamp to the family of his moth-like enemies, planted on earth as it were a column of praises, worshipped by all kings, baving in battle mastered the whole fort-battle where the tusks of clephants emitted fire, and where the intervals of directions were all filled up with the close linc of swift arrows darted valorously by brave excited warriors. 27. When he, who was brave and was like Indra in this world, ruled the earth, the handsome-looking Dharma pressed it earth) with his four feet and preserved it well. Thus this earth having newly acquired its greatness became like the cow of the gods and produced many jewels, and milk, in the form of glory. 28. His sword like Krishna became possessed of Shesa (the remainder of the territory) and lay happily on the rising flood of the Kshirasagara-like fame, which was boisterous with numerous rising waves. Then the Rajahamsas (kings) who suffered in their wings (whose allies were destroyed) and who found their rest in the Manasasarovara (who no more thought of their kingdoms) were not to be seen in any direction (were no more heard of); and did not desire for the blooming of the lotuses (they did not desire for change in their condition). 29. When his sword comes upon lis confederate enemies like a Kalardiri (night of Kala) their splendid house appears to be horrible for being infested with serpents, and excites terror as if haunted by Bhutaraja (the lord of the Bhutas); they are unable to form their armies in fighting array; their forces are separated as it were, at his will; a great terror is spread; they lose their ways; and they cannot help falling as it were into mud. 30. Well, brother Kalpavriksha, what do you say? Well, Hemicliala, hcar me, I am always in the hand of Kshetra, the lord of the earth, who actuated by holy desire makes constant gifts; and you are in his courtyard. Now if he were to give, both of us away in pastime who can dissuade him from doing so! 31. The gifts made by this king, in the moving corners of whose eyes which are as pure and as large as the perfect petals of a blooming lotus of the Sarada Kitu, exist, good fortune for his numerous friends and misfortune for enemies, are spoken of among themselves very highly by Chintamani, Kamadugha and others whose names stand conspicuous in the Danasastra (books relating to gifts). 32. Kshetra, the lord of the earth, whose very sight attracts the lands and revenues of his opponent kings, and who is a treasure of wealth and spiritual merits, does not mind the hordes of his cnemies in battle where the steadiest of the heroes lose their presence of mind) on account of the loud noise of the delighted Bhutas; where the opposing armies are covered with numerous arrows thrown from Brilliant bows; where the stakes are (their) lives; and which is unique in itself, L. 14. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #183
106 SCRYA DYNASTI. 33. The Vedamirga (the religion of the Vedas) who was insensible and growing benumbed, whose skin was withered, who was contracted and distressed, who was very weak and staggering, and who was much reduced, wakes (from that state) like a man who is bitten by i se prent, on beirring the charm of his name (king's name), which is worthy of being recited and kept constantly filling the ear. 34. His son called Lakshasimha, who is first among the virtuous, and who on account of the fruits received for his brilliant gifts is like a Matalli tree supporting the creeper of glory which is equal to that of both the Arjunas (Karttavirya and Madhyama Pandava), is a well-known king; the spreading in all directions of the fire of whose valour casting its lustre in the waters issuing from the eyes of his enemies, is no longer a subject of doulst. 35. Is he not Rama, for he is Jiladusuna, (Rama conquering Dusana, and he destroying his own defects); Is he not Bharata and Satrugbna, for he has his love centred in Rama: Is he not Lukshmana, for he is full of mercy; Is he not surrounded by Angada, Sugriva, and Vali, the lord of Tara (because he has bright armlets, has got a fine neck, and has as fine a body as the planet, i.e., moon, and is he not depriving violently Lanku of its wealth (because he adorns himself with ornaments). It seems Brahma has created him to see all the characters of the Ramayarla combined in ouc. 36. This Lakshasimha is very famous for his gifts; he is like a stone barrier protecting those who seek his protection; he is the alode of a terrible swordt; his name is sung by his cnemies before Indra; he is surrounded by numbers of cver-green gardens; he is adorned with the Sama Veda which causes much smoke to issue in Yajnas; his body is covered with small hair indicative of good fortune; he is like the Kalpa tree on this carth; and is very intelligent. 37. There is no one so pious and famous and so well-built on this earth as the brave king Laksha simha, and known for his gifts, honours, swordsmanship, fame, splendour, sweetness of speech, and the use of the dagger ;--he, who is a destroyer of the madness of the enemies' mad elephants, who is stronger than the lion, whose fame is sung far and wide, and whose beautiful body can really be compared with that of Asvinikumara. 38. He, whose lotus-like fame is known in tanks built with large stones, freed Gaya from difficulties, by frequently paying many jewels without any show, acquired by him, the lover of good morals. In the same way he uses his wealth in relieving other places of pilgrimage also from imposts &c. 39. He the lotus-eyed, is seen by his foes going at the head of one laksha battles; satisfies the lotus-eyed ones even by giving a laksha; and making scales Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #184
SURYA DYNASTY. 107 of gold has weighed himself one laksha times, as if under pretext of the form of its stick*(); for these reasons he is known by the name beginning with Laksha. 40. When a large quantity of purified gold was brought on the holy ground of Yajna for a Tuladana (gift of one's weight in gold) it was imagined by curious persons whether it was the heap of splendour robbed of the hostile kings in battles; or the revered mountain Hemadri come to see his brother Vindhyachala. 41. He, who was steady and had a heart free from frauds, liberated Gaya like Arjuni (Draupadi) whose life was troubled by the levies taken forcibly by different share-holders; he has made the habitation of Dharmaraja tenantless, and is the abode of Lakshmi, and has his extensive charities worshipped by all people. 42. When formerly the Tald (the balance used for weighing the king in t and the sign of the zodine) prided itselt on its superiority over all others of its kind, before this steady king, who cannot bear the pride of any one, he caused to be made another Tuld more respected and honoured than the other, and thus sent it (the first) to heaven (where it stands, still, as a sign of the zodine). 43. How can poets enumerate the different kinds of gifts of this noble. minded king, who attracts the wealth of the lands of all countries (to himself); who never becomes agitated by the (sight of) numerous kings, who never gives out what he gives, and who delighted on seeing the deserving, adds more gold into the balance already overflowing with it. 44. He, who satisfied all the world round with his justice, and who was long-lived, had a son Mokala, who was devoted to his elders, who was as beautiful as Kimadeva, and equally intelligent. As he was like Kundra in breaking down the Bluberit (mountains and kings) by his prowess, and forwardness, and as he was all-knowing, his father made him the lord of the Achalabhu (mountain-land). 45. This king caused to be built many places whose high and clear tops appeared beautiful with fine and large golden pots (pennacles); these looked like the best of elephants ready to start for heaven with golden pots on their bead, as if desirous of drinking the ambrosia of the gods. 46. When the great glory of Mokala, the lord of the earth, shone forth on the face of the earth, the kings of Angades being vanquished sought shelter of thick leaves (viz. furests); the kings of Kimaradesa lost their beauty; the kings of Vagdala gave up their pride on henring his voice and betook themselves to the Ganges; the kings of Nishirladeia saw in him their destruction; the kings of Chinada were humbled in battles; and the kings of Taraska, whose bows fell down, were parched up with fear. Or does it mean under pretext of, as it were, fixing the scalos for presuming to weigh him (?) Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #185
108 SURYA DYNASTY. 47. It is a wonder that the clouds in the form of onemies' elephants, which look beautiful with the rain-how of Sindura on their heads, whose roaring is loud and awful; in which flash lightning in the form of tusks which are as black as the oiled hair of a woman's head, being, in their tine, pierced with his arrows, immediately pour down much blood instead of water)!! 48. Wheri his best horses neighing sweetly, showing their pride with great lonour, in battles marched along, their heavy steps raised columns of dust causing darkness, which deprived the sun the destroyer of that darkness of his eyesight; he should indeed rest atisfied, considering himself fortunate that he can make out his own horses, whose colour has also been changed. 49. His adversaries and their ministers thought that they would not be able to escape his wratli even to the end of the directions, as they are illuminated with the beautiful brilliant rays of the sun; nor would they be able to fly from him as the ocean lies like a barrier; so it is good to do homage to King Mokala and always pay him (tribute) moncy. 50. lle, who is the first among the wise and who is strong, causes to be plastered the vessel-like Brahmanda, which in its middle appears to be clark) light-coloured on account of the spreading of a large quantity of spoke issuing from the burnt cities of his numerous strong enemies, by the directions, his maids-servant, that are surrounded with gifts, with his) brilliant glory, which appears more so, for having white specks of stars on it. 51. He, who is a leader, a protector, intelligent, and fond of battles made king Piroza of the north who wis humbled with his army, a flower to adorn his glory, his wife. The lords of villages, talking of this exploit naturally compare it with the crushing of a deer in mere sport by a lion fond of tearing the temples of mad elephants. 52. The Sun when he enters into the (Libra) Tuli has to sever his connection with Kanya (Virgo) that appears beautiful with the Chitra and Hasta (Nakshatras), and thus attuins a lower position; but when king Mokala, who is a steady man, enters into the Tula (balance) he ever attains the highest position and marries many kanyas (daughters of other kings. 53. He who is mindful of protecting his marching armies, and whose observance of morals is not a bit less than that of Manu, is not conscious of his own glory as a lion is not of his own strength. I believe Brahma puts it in the form of shioning gold in the balanoc against him, but he still hangs lower and lower! Is he conscious even of this ! 54. The grammarians who were all struck with the same idea hegan to doubt on seeing millions of gold prepared for gifts far in excess of the actual Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #186
SURYA DYNASTY. 109 weight, whether the word Tuid is used in respect of Surataru that gives gold on being prayed to by Indra, or in respect of Chintamani, or in respect of a piece of Hemidri. 53. The wives of his enemies seeing the day-time much prolonged imagine, when Mokala who acts upto his word is engaged in battle, that the horses of the sun march slowly on account of the confusion caused to the driver by the injury received in the loss of his eyes by the particles of dust raised from the earth by the tossing of the hoois of numerous, prancing, tall, and excellent horges of his heroes. 56. What learned man does not know, that in the last of the Yugas, viz, Kaliyuga, Dharma (Religion) being on onc log has lost all support, and could not consequently walk among the decietful. (But) IIe enters into Sri Mokalendra, and through him into many assemblies of the learned ;-Mokalendra, who is fit to support him on account of his good descent which is like a stick to him, who is pure both externally and internally (at heart), and who is strong. 57. Really Indra, while playing with dioe with Sri Mokala, staked Mount Meru, and Mokala the clever and intelligent won it; for otherwise whence these large quantities of gold on the face of the earth, which he gives away without feeling a single pang. 58. When by the pouring of ghee (clarified butter) into the sacred fire there ariscs much smoke, the numerous eyes of Indra are injured and blinded; and he is rendered unable to receive the part of the oblations offered to him. I think through the spiritual merits of this king the sun with his numerous karas (hands or rays) rambles having laid aside his idleness and covers (to soothe them) the eyes (of Indra). 59. He who having gained a spotless Mandala (court and disc) and having been Kritatula (weighing himself against some rich materials; and standing in the Trila rasi), is the cause of joy to Puskara (the place so called, and the lotus) and is full of lustre-how should he not be the first of the illustrious ?-he, again, from whom the earth receives all kindness being made Nispamka (void of the wicked, hand dry) and from whom spring good Rajahamsas (kings and geese) and from whom his relatives derive prosperity and thus add to his worthy greatness. 60. His numerous enemies who live in the mountains situate on the seashore being ever affraid of him, believe that when he would set out for conquests the fore-part of the hoofs of his numerous horses would dig up the earth, and would thereby fill up the sea and make way for them to cross over. 61. He had for his guest Sri DvarkAdhisa, who supports the three worlds; to whom he built a temple according to the prescribed form and accompaniments; Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #187
110 SURYA DYNASTY, which the friendly god of the lotuses (the sun) looked upon with fear, thinking it to be the Vindhyachala, the best of the mountains, freed from the binding effect of the unfailing word (of Agastya). 62. When he caused all the metals to be melted in large quantities, and poured them on the earth in large streams, the throat of the Fagindra was parched up leaving little saliva in it. After teaching the Bhdshya to his pupil, he plainly told the lord of Lakshmi that the glory of Mokalendra surpassed that of Garuda (who causes similar effects in him). 63. The sea is unable to bear its separation from Dvarkanatha for a moment so it lives before his feet with great love assuming the form of this lake; and the Vindhyachala lies here with great humility believing that none but he the spotless under the instructions (1) of Agastya Muni would free him from the curse. 64. There is not to be seen such a bank as this lake has, which is as it were a companion of the top of the Vindhyachala, which has by its bulk and weight made a well of the sea, where the waves break being sent forth violently by the breasts of women playing in the water, where the water-insects are satisfied, where the bridge breaks the rapid flow of the rivers and rivaleta,-(bridge) which is the cause of the world's prosperity, and which has a banner flying over it. 65. The Chitraku Achala is victorious, situated in the midst of the kingdom of this king, which looks very awful from a distance, being surrounded with large caves, whose middle portion like that of Mahodara (Ganesha) is not be known by any other mind, and whose glory is most sacred. 66. Let there be mountains lofty with seven peaks and more, but they would not bear comparison with the wonderful Chitrakuja, the abode of Tirthas (places of pilgrimage):-Chitrnkuta, which proudly thinking that the rivers. rising from itself should not have a lower course, bears on its top Kshtrasagara, the abode of the growth of lotuses. 67. The forests do not know (experience) the happening of the Ddenala in Grishma rito, which spreads round, its (Dayanala) birth (beginning) being prevented by the streams of juice produced from large flowers of the young plants of the Salatrees wet with a great deal of sprinkling from the numerous drops of water thrown up by the streams (issuing from) the beautiful villages on this mountain. 68. There is a river of clear water on this mountain; wherein fishes, which are active in swallowing the large number of sesamum seeds thrown in handfuls of water while performing the Pitri tarpana (offering of water to the manes of Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #188
SURYA DYNASTY. 111 dead ancestors) forgetting in sport to distinguish the one from the other min about to pick up the particles of black collyrium washed out of the eyes of beautiful women bathing in it. 69. What is Lanka the fortress protected by the sca, and what is even Alaka, surrounded by large numbers of the birds that have lost their pride in the rainy-season, when compared with one that, with great honour, bears on itself the Kshirasagara, which is difficult of access to other Rajahamsas (kings and swans), which is an ornament of the earth, and which occupies a large extent of land;--such is Chitrakata the Victorious. 70. Bhagavati Bhavani wlio is the source of good-fortune, who lives with her husband, and who is like a preceptor to women faithful to their husbands, keeps herself waking in this mountain; so docs the god (Sarkara) the compound for whose dance is made fragrant with the particles of honey falling from the numerous flowers of the Santana trec (?) offered by all the women in heaven. 71. The deer-eyed women, wo bathe in the fine water that has taken of the great fragrance when Bhavani took a bath to make herself comfortable on sweating at once with a great deal of overflowing devotion towards the actions of Sankara who is always prayed to by gods that he might order them to do some service, are equal to her (Bhavani) in respect of fidelity as well as devotion to their lord. 72. Mount Kaildsa is shown to be incapable of bearing the dancc, from the time it was removed from its original position with the hands of Ravana; 80 Sarkara, the companion of Sri Gauri, lives now on the prosperous land of this mountain which looks naturally fine. 73. The King having created to him a palace (temple) each of whose stone is full of all artistic beauty, and which is as it were a mirror for the face of the quarters, appointed, delighted and liberal as he is, the proper village of Dhanpur whose revenues are sufficient to dcfary all the expenses incidental to the worship (of the god). 74. King Mokala established the god in the year 1485 after the time of Vikramarka on Thursday the 3rd of the Krishna paksha (dark-half) of the sacred month Falguna, when the sun was in Capricornus, Jupiter was in Aquarius, and the nakshatra was Uttara Falguni. 75. May the band of king Mokala, the wealthiest, protect the earth as long as Indra who 19 praised by the wives of gods, while going to attend sacrifices or marching for battles, rules over the city of the gods, and as long as the thousand heads of Sesha Naga are ia existence to bear the earth on them one after another. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #189
112 SURYA DYNASTY. 1. This fine inscription was composed by Ekanatha son of Vishnu-bhatta of the splendid Dasapura caste. 2. Vijala had a son named Mana, who had great merits and was famous. He had (a son) Visala who was an artist and possessed many good qualities. He caused his many servants to build the temple of Sankara with very high pinnacles and surrounded by many temples. 3. May that Visala live long who wrote the whole of this inscription in praiseworthy hand and unerring in the palace of Sriman Samadhisa Mahesvara. 4. This inscription was engraved by Visala son of Sutradhara Mana, an artist and son of Vidyadhara. 5. Artist Visala Frols and engraved this splendid inscription in fine letters in the palace of Samadhisa. Sam: 1485. Sakc 1350. 3rd of Magha Sukla (bright-balf). VII. A stone inscription of Adabadanathaji at Nagadd near the temple of Ekalingaji. Dated Samvat 1494. * The temple of Adabadanathaji is a Jain temple near the village of Nagada and op the bank of a lake called Nagahsida in the neighbourbood of the temple of Ekalingaji. In this temple there is a Jain idol in the base of which this inscription is to be found engraved in a white marble stone. It is 4 ft. 4 in: by 1, containing eight lines of Sanskrit prose composition in Devanagari character. The stone is, of course, well prescrved being inside the temple. It mentions the name of king Kumbhakarna of Meywar, son of Mokalasimha, in whose time Sbe Saranga, a wealthy merchant of Sri Devakula pataka, caused to be made and established an idol of Sri Santi Jinavara. It is dated Samvat 1494. A. D. 1438. chant of Sri War, son of Mokhe temple. It TRANSLITERATION. 1 saMvata 1494 varSe mApazudI 11 guruvAre bhI 2 medapA(Ta)deze bhIdevakulapATakapurabare narezvara zrImokala putra 2 zrIkuMbhakarNa bhUpapativijayarAjye zrIusavase (ze)zrInavalakSazAkhamaMDanasA lakSmI 4 dharasuta sA lAdhU tatputrasAdhuzrI rAmadeva tadbhAryA prathamA melAde dvitiyA mAlhaNade / melAdekukSisaMbhUta 5 sA zrIsAhaNapAla mAlhaNadekRvisarojahaMsopama jinadharmakarpUravAtasacInuka sA sAraMga tadaMganAhomAde lakhamAde Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #190
SURYA DYNASTY. 113 6 pramukhaparivArasahitena sAraMge(Na) nijabhUjopArjitalakSmIsaphalIkaraNArtha nirupamamadbhutaM zrImahat zrI zAMtijinavarAbabaM saparikara kArita 7 pratiSThitaM zrIvarddhamAnasvAmyanvaye zrImatkharataragache zrIjinarAjaripaTTe zrIjinavarddhanasarita(stotpaTTe zrIjinacaMdra sUrita(sta)tpapUrvAcalacUlikAsahazra(kha)karAvatAraiH zrImajjinasAgarasaribhiH 8 sadAvaMdate ghaTitaM sUtradhAramadanaputra dhAraNAvIkAbhyAM AcaMdrA nadyAt / / TRANSLATION. During the victorious reign of king Sri Kumbhakarna, son of the best of kings Sri Mokala in the best city of Sri Devakulapa taka, in the country of Sri Medapata, (there lived) Sadhu Sri Ramadeva, son of Shah(?) Ladhu, son of Shah (1) Lakshmidhara, (and) an ornament in the branch of Navalakha in the family of Usa (Ukesa). lle had two wives Melade and Malhatade. Shah (?) Sri Sahanapala was born of the Tomb of Malhanade, was like the scent of camplior in the Jaia religion, the leader of the community (?), with his two wives Himade, Sakhmade, and other relatives, caused a very beautiful and wonderful idol of Sri Santi Jinavara to be made with all the appertenances, thus to makc proper use of his acquired riches. The ceremonies of its establistiment were perforined by Jina Sagarsuri: the sun covering with his numerons rays the parvachala-like seat of Sri Jina Chandrasuri, the successor of Sri Jina Vardhapasuri, the successor of Sri Jina Rajasuri of the Sri Kharataragachha and of the family of Sri Vardhamannsyamin. Forincd by Dharana (and) Viki, sons of Sotradhara (mason) Madans * * may there be happiness as long as the son and moon endure. VIII. A stone inscription in a Jain Temple at Ranapura near Sadatli in Jodhpore territory. Dated Samvat 1496. This inscription stone is built up in a pillar to the left of the entrance into the temple of Ranakapuraji at Ranapura which is about 6 miles South-West of the village of Sadadi under Jodhpore. The stone, a slab of white marble, measures 3 ft. 3 incli. : by 1 ft. 1 inch containing forty seven lines of Sanskrit prose in modern Devanagari Characters. It being inside the temple is very well preserved. In respect of its contents it is also very much important inasmuch as it gives a regular list of some forty one kings of the Sarya dynasty of Meywar beginning with Bappa and ending withi Rana Kumbhakarna, the well known Kumbho Rano. In the reign of the last mentioned king Dhanasa, a devout Jain, caused to be built a Vibara (temple) to Choinukhaji, a Jain God, with the permission of the ruling chief. The date of the inscription is Samvat 1496, A. D. 1440, L. 15. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #191
114 SURYA DYNASTY. TRANSLITERATION. 1 svasti zrIcaturamukhAjinayugAdIzvarAya namaH // 2 zrImadvikamataH 1496 saMkhyavarSe zrImedapATarAjAdhirA3 jazrI bappa 1 zrI guhila 2 bhoja 3 zIla 4 kAlabhoja 4 5 bhartRbhaTa 6 siMha 7 mahAyaka 8 rAzIsuta yutasvasuva 5 NatulAtolaka zrI khummANa 9 zrImadalaGka 10 naravAha na 11 zaktikumAra 12 zuciva 13 kIrtivarma 14 yogarAja 7 15 vairaTa 16 vaMzapAla 17 vairIsiMha 18 vIrasiMha 19 zrI arI 8 siMha 2. coDasiMha 21 vikramAsiMha 22 raNasiMha 23 khemasiMha 924 sAmaMtasiMha 25 kumArasiMha 26 mathanAsaha 27 padmasiMha 1. 28 jaitrasiMha 29 tejasvIsiMha 3. samarasiMha 31 cAhumA 11 na zrI kItukanRpa zrI allAbadInasaratrANajaitra bappa 12 vazya zrI bhuvanasiMha 32 mata zrI jayasiMha mAlaveza 13 gogAdevajetra lakSmAsiMha 34 putra zrI ajayasiMha 14 35 bhrAtR zrI arisiMha 36 zrIhammIra 37 zrI khetasiMha 38 15 zrI lakSAdvayanareMdra 39 naMdanasuvarNatulAdidAnapuNya 16 paropakArAdisAraguNasuradrumavizrAmanaMdana zrImokala 17 mahIpati 4. kulakAnanapaMcAnanasya viSamatamA'bhaMgasAraMga 18 puranAgapuragAgaraNanarANakA'jayamerumaMDoramaMDalakarabudI 19 khAdRcATasUjAnAdinAnAmahAdurgalIlAmAtragrahaNapramANi 2. tajitakAzitvAbhimAnasya nijabhujojitasamupArjitAnekabha 21 gajeMdrasya mlecchamahIpAlavyAlacakravAlavidalanavihaMgameM 22 drasya pracaMDadordaDakhaMDitAbhinivezanAnAdezanarezabhAlamA 23 lAlAlitapAdAravidasya askhalitalalitalakSmIvilA24 sagoviMdasya kunayagahanadahanadavAnalAyamAna (tA) 25 papalAyamAnasakalabalUlapratikUlazmApazvApadabaMdasya 26 prabalaparAkramAkrAMtadillImaMDalagurjaratrAsuratrANadattAtapa 27 aprathitahiMdusuratrANavirudasya suvarNasatrAgArasya SaTdarza 28 navamIdhArasya caturaMgavAhinIvAhinIpArAvArasya kIrtidharmapra 29 jApAlanasatyAdiguNakriyamANazrIrAmayudhiSThirAdinarezvarAnukA 3. rasya rANAzrIkuMbhakarNasarbovIpatisArvabhaumasya 41 vijaya 31 mAnarAjye tasya prasAdapAtreNa vinayavivekadhaiyaudAryazubhakarma 32 nirmalazIlAbadbhutaguNamaNimayAbharaNabhAsuragAtreNa zrImadahammada 13 suratrANadattapuramANasAdhuzrIguNarAjasaMghapatisAhacaryakRtAzca 34 ryakAridevAlayAdyADaMbarapura:sarazrIzarbujayAditirthayAtreNa ajA 35 iripiMDaravATakasAlerAdibahusthAnavInajainavihArajIrNoddhAra Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #192
115 SURIA DINASTI. 16 padasthApanAviSamasamayasabAgAranAnAprakArapapikArIsaMghasa 17. tkArAcagaNyapuNyamahAryakrayANakapUrvamaraNabhavArNavatAraNakSama 38 manuSyajanmayAnapAtreNa prAgvATavaMzAvataMsasaM0sAgarasutasaM0 kura39 pAlabhA0kAmaladeputraparamArhatasaM dharaNAkena jyeSTabhrAtRsaM ratnAbhA. 4. rajAdeputrasaM lApAsajAsonAsAligasvabhA0saM0dhAraladepurajAhA 41 jAvaDAdipravardamAnasaMtAnayutena rANapuranagare rANAzrIkuMbhakarNa 42 nareMdreNa svanAmA nivezitatadIyasuprasAdAdezatastrailokyadIpakA 43 bhidhAnaH zrIcaturmukhayugAdIzvaravihAraH kAritaH pratiSThitaH 44 zrI bRhattapAgacche zrIjagaJcaMdrasuri zrI devendrasUrIsaMtAne zrImat 45 zrI devasuMdarasUripaprabhAkaraparamagurusuvihitapuraMdaragacchAdha 46 rAjazrIsomasuMdarasUrimiH / // kRta midaM ca sUtradhAradepAkasya 47 ayaM ca zrI caturmukhavihAra AcaMdrAkai naMdatAt // zubhaM bhavatu // TRANSLATION. Hail. Salutation to the revered Jina, the first lord of the yuga *having four faces. In the year numbering 1496 after the illustrious Vikrama, the mighty potentate of Sri Medapata, Sri Bappa, 1; Sri Gubila, 2; Bhoja, 3; Sila, 4; KAlabhoja, 5; Bhartri-bbata, 6; Sinha, 7; Malayakit, 8; Sri Khuminana, the weigher of the weight in gold of himself with his son and wife, 19; the famous Allata, 10; Nara-vahana, 11 ; Saktikumara, 12; Suchi-varman, 13; Kirti-varman, 14; Yoga-raja, 15; Varata, 16; Vamsapala, 17; Vairi-sinha, 18; Vira-sinha, 19; Sri Ari-sinha. 20; Choda-sinha, 213 Vikrama-sinha, 22%; Rana-sinha, 233; Khemasinha, 24; Samant-sinha, 25, Kumara-sinha, 26; Mathana-sinha, 27; Padmasinha, 28; Jaitra-sinha, 29; Tejasvi-sinha, 30; Surnara-sinha, 31; Sri Bhuvanasinba, a descendant of Baps and the conqueror of Sri Allavaddina Sultant and of the Chahumana king Sri Kituka, 32;(his) son Sri Jaya-sinha, 33; Lakshmasimh2, the vanquisher of Goga-deva, the king of Malavi, 34; (his) son Sri Ajayasinha, 35%; (his) brother Sri Ari-sinha, 36; Sri Hammiral, 37; Sri Khet-sinha, 383 the king named Sri Lakslia, 39; (his) son king Sri Mokala, who was like the It may mean "the lord of the yugat," ie, Time, corresponding to Chronos, the Ancient of Days, or according to the Zendiks, Zravana Akarana. Roferring to tho custom of giving gifts to Brahmansg of as much gold, silver, &c., 4 equals the weight of the budy,-commnuly called tulAdAna. * FEM-A strange Sangkritised form of the Arabic Sultan, from Semitic root, Salita or Salutt, to exercise power,--vide Cherbonnent's Dictionary. Suratrana may either mean "protected by the gods" or, "protector of the gole" or Brahmaps, who are called Blu-deva or carthgods. Tho Ilindus must evidently bave mesut the former. Si..., Chobisn. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #193
116 STRYA DYNASTY. Nandana, the repose of the tree of paradiset, on account of his excellent qualities such as liberality, in the form of suvarna-tulat and others, righteousness, beneficence, etc., 40; in the illustrious reign of the greatest of all monarch, Rana Sri Kumbhakarna, 41;--who was the lion of his race which was like a (luxuricnt) forest ;--who had demonstrated the pride of conquering Kasi by scizing, in mere play, the scveral great fortresses (such as those) of the very inaccessible and impregnable Saranga-pura, Naga-pura, Gigaranana Ranaka, Ajayameru, Mandora, Mandala, Kara, Budi, Khat, Chatta, Sujana, and others, who wils powerful by his own arms and had acquired many excellent elephants, who was a garuda in destroying the boards of the snake-like Meclichha kingy,-- whose foot-lotus was carressed by rows of the fore-heads of the kings of various countries whose obstinate resistence was baffled by his terrible arm,--who was a Govindti for his amorous dalliance with the faithful and lovely Lakshmi-- who acted like the wild fire to burn the thicket of bad state-policy, and by the force of whose valour droves of the beast-like hostile kings the Balolas--were fleeing away,--whose title as the lindu Sultan was made known by the umbrella of royalty given him) by the Sultan protecting Gurjara and the territory of Dhilli which was conquered by his great exploits,-(who was) the asylum of the sacrifice of gold, 8-who was the supporter of the duties (enjoined) in the six systems of philosophy,--who was the ocean of the river of his quadripartito army, who imitated Sri Ranna, Yudhishthira and other kings by his fame, virtue, protection of his subjects, truthfulness and other qualities, by bis favourite the Sangha-pati| Dharanaka, the most excellent follower of Jaina,--the son of Kamalade, the wife of Sangh, Kurapala, the son of Sangb, Sagara who was the crest-jcwcl of the family of Prugvatil, -whose body shone with ornaments studded with the gems of modesty, discriinination, fortitude, gencrosity, virtuous, acts, virtuous disposition and other eminent qualities,--who had made pilgrimages to the sacred Satrupjaya and other holy places, after the conimencement of (building) magnificent temples, &c., in company with the saintly Gunaraja, the leader of a company of pilgrims, with the farman of the illustrious Ahammuda, the Sultan--who was a person worthy to be the vessel of humanlife able to cross the mundanc ocean which was being filled with the great acts of innumerable merits, such as the good treatment of the (Jain) community (and) * Neme of a grove or garden froquonted by the gods, especially Indra's pleasure.ground or elysium. tie., the Kalpa-vriks, & fabolous tree in Indra's paradise or Svargs, granting all desiresbence also use figuratively for a generons person. # Tho gift to a Rrahman of as much gold as equal, the weight of the body. Si.., who performed sacrifices and libcrally distributed gold among the Brahmar. || The leader of a company of pilgrims. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #194
SURYA DYNASTY. 117 various kinds of beneficent acts (consisting of the erection or opening) of almshouses in hard times, the installation of the foot-marks (of the Jain God), the repairs of old and (the erection of) new Jain temples at Aji-hari, Pindaravitaka, Sabra and many other places, with (his) increasing progeny consisting of Jadny, Javada and others, (who were) his sons by his wife Sangha-Dharalade. Lashi, Saja, Son, SAliga-the sons of Rutalde, the wife of Sangh. Ratna, his (ie. Daranka's) elder brother, (being directed) by the king Rana Sr! Kumbhakarga, the temple, founded in his (Kumbhakarna's) own name, of the first lord of the Yuga-Sri Chatur-mukha,-called Trailokya-dipaka, was, by his order and favour, built in the city of Ranapura and was consecrated by Sri Soma-sundarsuri of Sri Vrihattapagachchhad, who was made the superintendent of Parandargachchha by the great Guru who was (as it were) the sun of the gadi of the illustrious Sri Devasundur-sori, (and) who was among the pupils of Sri Jagach-chandrasuri and Sri Devendra-suri. This is made by the architect Depaka. And may this Sri Chaturmukha-Vihara prosper till the sun and the moon (shine). May happiness attend it. IX. A stone inscription of Ekalingaji near Udeypore in Meywar. Dated Samvat 1545. The inscription is placed in the temple of Ekalingaji, the tutelary god of the Sisodia kings of Meywar, at the time of its complete repairs in the reign. of Mahiran Sri Rayamalaji. It is a very long inscription containing, one hundred Sanskrit verses, and gives an account of different gifts of villages by the kings of Chitore for the maintenance of the temple. By way of eulogium it also mentions the wars with the Mussalman kings of Delhi and Gujarat in the times of Mokal, Kumbhakarna and Rayamalla. Then the writer Mahesvara gives his own genealogy and mentions his own position in the court as poet laureate. The inscription gives the date of the repairs as Samvat 1545, A. D. 1489. TRANSLITERATION. // zrIgaNezAya namaH // OM namaH zivAya // AnaMdoddAmamUrttistribhuvanabhavanasthityapAyo ta kIrtirvidhyAnudhyAtadhAmA nikhilasura marekAlopanAmA / dro raudrArivIrakarataruparamyAsasyAMsamudrI mAdyanyAyAkAraH eyes angemezent 194 dAgamavido vidAM padamamaMdamAcakSate yamindukRtazekharaM haramatItavizvApadaM / yathAmati mahodayaM tamiha kAvya kalAvatAM pramathanAthamabhyarcaye // 2 // mAnyatAM zivaM utsAhaM suMdarI vo dizatu pazupateryatkRpApArvaNedoH saMdyotaH saMcitAMtastimirapara madhizraddadhAnaM dhunoti // divya Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #195
118 SORIA DYNASTY. avyapramodaM kavikumudavana niHpradoSaM ca tanvan kAvyAMbhodhIbha(na)dhIsi(ti)kSitiSujavarasazrIyujazcarka rIti // 3 // sphuTa yasyAH pAriplavanayanakoNaikazaraNaH kapAlikrodhAgnijvalitavapurIddhatyamadhuta // manobhUradhyasyA himagirisutAyAH ___ sakaruNaH kaTAkSatryApo dizatu kavitAM naH pariNatAm // 4 // kAsI matkavitauSitI va mahimA khummANabhUmibhujAmavaM satyapi rAjamalanRpaterjAgati kAcitkRpA / yAmAsAdya mahezvaraH kavigirAM mArga carAmyarbhakoDapyune vyapramukhasya kaMTakakulasyAdhAya maulau padaM // 5 // asti svastimatI suparvajagatI sauMdaryasarvasvabhUbharizrImahatI maho vidadhatI zrImedapATAvaniH // bhuvadArakavRMdama diziraHsphurjapatAkocchalaccailAMdolanavIjyamAnataraNivibhAjirAjanvatI // 6 // bhImedapATavasudhA vasudhAdhipatyacinhaM babhAra mukuTa kila citrakUTaM / no cediyaM mahimapAsya mahI mahIpairanyAbhayaM __ kathamanAdhata nAthamasyAH // 7 // vApyAnvavAyadharaNAramaNaprabhAvAdurvImimAM nahiparaH pariyobhavIti // evaM gaNaH parigaNayyazivasya ko'pi zrIci trakUTazikhare nagara vyavatta // 8 // yatra nirdhAravihArizaMbarADaMbarocchaladamaMdaviMdavaH // aMbaraM surasariniraMtaraM cakrurakramacalAcatAsa(za:) // 9 // neha maMdiramadhIramIkSyate dhIramaMdiramanidiraM na ca // naMdirA vasati dAnajitA nAsati sphurati dAnaka lpanA // 10 // ekaliMgazivadattavaibhavaistatra bhamiramaNarabhUyata // yadguNAnaNumaNIgaNaH kavikSmAbhujA bhavAti kaMThabhUSaNaM // 11 // zrImedapATabhuvi nAgade purebhadvASpo dvijaH zivapadApitacittavRttiH // yarakIrtiketakakiranmakaraMdabiMduriduH pracaM DacireSa ca yatratApaH // 12 // AnaMdasuMdaramaniAdaramapyudAmiMdIvarayuktivAThitakaMThapITaM // zrImavikTagirimaMdiramArarAdhahAratirAgiriha zaMkara mekaliMgaM // 13 // bhattayA tapaHpraguNayA prasasAda zaMbhuretasya vAMcchitamayacchadatucchamacchaM // saMvarddhamAnaparamarddhiradaHprabhAvAdanvagrahItsa ca munistamiha dvijeMdraM // 14 // hArItarAzirabhavadrUrasya sAkSAdArAdhya zaMbhumabhajatparamAM mudaM yaH // AzAsyatezakRpayA muninA ca tena vaMzesya nirjitaviruddhamadhIzvaratvaM // 15 // hArItasAzavacanAdaramidumaulerAsAdya sa dvijavaro nRpatirbabhUva // payyaMgrahInnRpasutA zatazaH svazakyAdhIca rAjakamilA sakalA bubhoja // 16 // datvA mahImacchaguNAya sUnave naveMdumauli hRdi bhAvayannRpaH // jagAma bASpaH paramaizvaraM maho mahodayaM yogayujAma saMzayaM // 17 // kati kati na babhUvu jakhummANamukhyA raNabharanirapAye vASpabhUpAnvavAye / / tadApa samupanItAmaMdasaMpatsamUhaH sa. mabhavadarAisahaH kevalaM vItamohaH / / 18 / / citradurgagiriduggarakSaNe sa kSaNena viracanmahAraNe || jIvitaM parijahAranojitaM vIravamani samajjitaM yshH||19|| narapatiriisaMhaH pArasIkaiH samIkaM yadayamabhayacittacitrakUTe cakAra / asukusumasamUharenamAnarca cAsAviti hi taratiretadvaMzajAnnojahAti // 20 // tadanu tadanubhAvaH zAtravAraNyadAva: kusumavizikhamUttivizvavisphArakIrtiH // abhitisamitizUrastoSitAtizapurassa majani jayazAlI zrIhamIroMzumAlI // 21 // kelivATapuTabhedanAdarakoTivATakaTakairavIvaTat / / celabATamaTavIghaTotkaTaM zrIhamIradharaNIpuraMdaraH // 22 // Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #196
SURYS DYNASTY. 119 sphuradATIdhAvatturagakhurAvikSuNNadharaNIsamunmIlatpAMzupratihatapathe bhAskararaye hamIrakSoNIMdro vidhRtaraNamudro raghunapaM raTajhijhallIpallItaTapaTakuTIraM vyaracayat // 23 // bali karNa pArthe suratazvaraM rohaNagiri dhanezaM svadhanu janimanuvinirmAya jagatAM // hamIraM nimitsurdhanakanakadAnI matakaraM raNadhIraM manye vidhiradhikamabhyAsamadhRta // 24 // caladalavalajjalaM turaganakracakrAkulaM mahAgajAgaritraja pracuravIraratnasaNaM / / ilAcalasamudbhavaM samitijaitrakarNArNavaM zuzoSa munipuMgavaH kila hamIrabhUmIdhavaH // 25 // zarIrarAjyasaMbhAramasAraM bhAvayannRpaH // hamIraH zivapUjArthe siMhavallIpuraM dadau // 26 // zazikhadhamaMDanamakhaMDazAsanaM bhavabhArabhIparapayAtayAtanaM 4 sthiramaizvara jigamiSurvinazvaraM vapurutsasarja sahamIrabhU . dhavaH // 27 // kSetra kSAtrasya netraM nayavinayavato rAjavRttasya gAtraM dharmasvAtomahIpAnikhilanRpakalAkauzalAnAM ca pAtraM // jaitra hammIravaMze (vi)dhuravanibhujAM mitramArthatrajAnAmAsIdAsiMdhubaMdhoddhatanapatinutaH kSatrasiMhaH kssitiishH||28|| sagrAmoduravidviSoddhiSa(ddhata)zikhAH zAmitramaMtrojvalairabhyulya kSaNalakSitArthacaritaH prauDhAsidhArAjalaiH // yaumI sAhimahAhigavaMgaralaM mUlAdavAdIdahat sakSana kSitimat prabhUtavibhavaH zrIcitrakUTebhavat // 29 // prAkAramailamabhibhUya vidhya vIrAnAdAya kozamAkhalaM khalu khetAsaMhaH // kArAMdhakAramanayadraNamallabhUpametanbhahIma __kRta tatsutasAvasatha // 30 // daMDAkhAMDatacaMDamaMDalakaraprAcInamArNayat tanmabhyodyatadhIrayodhanidhanaM nimmAya nirbhAyadhIH // hADAmaMDalamuddha khaMDanadhRtasphUrjatkabaMdhodbhuraM kRtvA saMgaramAtmasAdvasumatI zrIkhetasiMhovyadhAt // 31 // grAma * * * . . panavADapuraM ca khetanaranAthaH // satatasapAsaMbhRtihatogirijAgirIzayoradizat // 32 // iSTApUriSTadevAnayAzInAnAdravyavicadainyAnyadhAkSIt // bhAra bhUmezyAMgaje yojayitvA zaivaM tejaH kSatravarmA vi. veza // 33 // zrIkhetakSitipe puraMdarapurIsAmrAjyamAseduSi kSoNI lakSanRpobhinavyayuvatIM prItyA bubhoja kramAt // maMdamaMdamudAja hAra madhuraM vizraMbhamabhyAnayannaraM karamAdadhe na paruSaM cakre hRdApIDanaM // 34 // jogAdurgAdhipaM yaH) samarabhUvi parAbhUya lakSa: kSitIMdraH kanyAratnAnyahAttihagajaturagaiyauvarAjyaM prapannaH // pratyU havyUhamohaM praNidhibhiravadhyAkhilaM rAjavRtte nirvyAja jAgarUko haracaraNarataH paiJyarAjyaM bubho j||35|| bhavRMdArakacUMdasAdakRta yalakSo mahImaMDalaM manyetanmahimAnamIritumanA brahmApi jijhAyate // datitrAtati yatkaci svacidajadvAjivajanyaMjasA kApi svarNati ratnati kacidilAMdolahRdakUlatyapi // 36 // lo valakSakIticIravanagaraM vyatItara ciraM / ciravarivasyAsabhUtisaMpattAvekaliMgasya // 30 // gayAtIrtha vyarthIkRtakatha(thA purANasmRtipathaM zakaiH krUrAlokaiH karakaTakaniyaMtraNamadhAt // mumoceda bhisvA dhanakana kaTaMkaibhavabhujAM sahapratyAvRtyA nigaDamiha lakSakSitipatiH // 38 // lakSaH kSoNipatidvijAya viduSe jhoTiMganAmne dadau grAma piSpalikAmudAvidhinA rAhUparuddhe ravI / / tadadhane varAya ruciraM taM paMcadevAlavaM prAdAddharmamatirjalezvaradizi zrIcitrakUTAcalAt // 39 // lakSaM suvarNAni dadau dvijebhyo lakSastulAdAnavidhAnadakSaH // etagramANaM vidhirityatosAvajena sAyo ya)jyusurkha sipeve // 4 // nAlaM kaliH prabhAvituM bhavituM na caino yasminprazAsati mahi mahitaprabhAve // zrImokala; samudito bhuvi lakSa bhapAta pAyonidheriva sudhAnidhiriddhatejAH // 41 // Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #197
120 SURYA DYNASTY. zaizave sadupadezamAdade yauvane ca vidadhe ripukSayaM / / saMtatAvabhilalASa bhAminI puSpasAyakabhiyA na mokalaH // 42 // satpazaH pratipakSalakSavalAbhajigurmahAsaMgare dUtAnaMta gunmighanmakharatiH zrImokalobhUpatiH // Aji jAjapure pra bhUtapurupairAlabhya daMmolibhanagyo nAthadharAdharoddharAziraHskaMdhAnabhAMkSIkSaNAt // 43 // ko kuNitakarNadhAravibhavaH dhImokalo bhUdhavaH prauDhi nAvamupeyuSo jalacaraH pIrojapRthvIbhujaH // skaMdhAvAramapAravAra NamajavAjivajavyAkulaM vyAvalagattaravArivAriNi raNApAragoMkSepat // 44 // svardhana kozavezmanyabhivalati phalatyaMgaNe kalpazAkhI citAratnaM viyana vasatimadhivasatyasya kiMvatti bhUpaH / prA pyAkUpyaM sarUpyaprakaramAbhamataM mokalakSoNipAlAnAmuSminkaiH kavIzaiH pratidizamanizaM saMzayAnairbabhU "Sl grAma vAdhaNavAI rAmAnAmaM camokalo nRpatiH // zivabhUtAgamazulka zivabhogArtha samarpayAmAsa // 46 // Amajya saMgarasarastaravArivAriNyAsajya rAjazikharaM ca kare kRpANa // nirbhiya caMDacimaMDalamAviveza zaivaM mahaH kimapi mokalabhUmipAla: // 4 // udiyAya dharAdharAdamuSmAdavanImaMDalacaMDarocirucaiH // arisiMdhurabaMdhurAMdhakAraprativarNaH pRthivIzakuMbhakarNaH // 48|| ninIpuratanuvyayaM janakavairamurvItale bilezayaripuvarja pracurasaMgaraH sthaMdile // juhAva bhujatejasi jvalati kuMbhakarNoM vibhurnavInajanamejayaH prabalamatra nunnAsinA // 49 // kuMbha: kuMbhalamesmaMbaramaNiH sUtAMtarAle calanAnAniharavArihAriNi girI vidhye vyadhAdunnataM // durga durgamadhitya kAmadhicatudvAraM cikAyocakaiH prAcIna pariNaddhamArAvivara tatrovidyAdharaM // 5 // acIkhanatsaptasarAMsi bhUbhadvizokako kAni nijAMzujAlaiH // yatrAzritaH zrIpatireSa zazvat zayyAsukhAnyaMbunidhI na dathyau // 51 // ratharathamAdhirUDhamuccakUTe natikhedaM vidadhetra citrkuutte|| agaNitagurugopurAvaruddhaprativarga kilakuMbhabhUmipAlaH // 12 // acIkaranmaMdiramiMdirApateramutra durga kila kuMbhabhUpatiH / yacchaMgariMgadrayabhaMgazaMkayA ravizvaratyuttaradakSiNAzritaH53 mAgranmAlavanAthamUni caraNaM datvA raNedIdahat zrIsAraMgapuraM sapauranikara kuMbho dharAdhIzvaraH // dhUmastajjanirujja gAma gagane manye tadullAsitaznolIkuMtalakAlimA nirupame tAramansamunnIyate // 54 // pralthakSANipAlAn samarabhUvi parAbhUya kAzcidgrahItAH kAzcitsauMdaryarAgAdapaddatamanasazcAtmanaiva prpnnaaH|| kAzcitta dvaMzamukhyarupatipadAmApitA bhUmibharnA bhUbhatkanyAnavInAH pariNayati purAzaMkara: kuMbhakarNaH // 55 // rAmakuMDamanumaMDanIbhavatpadmakhaMDacaladaMDajatraja // kuMbhabhUpatiracIkhanajjanAnaMdamaMdiramapArazannara // 56 / / svardhanurna dhinoti nAmaratarustopaM vidhatte na vA citte rohati rohaNopi na manazcitAmaNau mAyati / / vRttiryatrana cetasopi vitaratyetAvadurvIpatau zrIkuMbhe katamastu karNamahimA moje ca kIdRgjayaH // 57 // nAgadaM ca kaThaDAvaNanAmadheyaM grAma tathA malakaraneTakasaMjJamanyaM / / bhImANanAmakamayacdumAmahezapUjopahAravidhaye nRpakuMbhakarNaH // 58 // dadhau gItagoviMdasaMzaprabaMdhe skuracittavRttirnRpaH kuMbhakarNaH // vinimIya vizvopakArAya zAstraM rasollAsi saMgIta rAjAbhidhAnaM // 59|| saMkhyAvadbhirna saMkhyA niravadhiruditA no viyalekhyalakSmI yahatebhobhiraMbhAnidhiradhimalinaryAvadApUritoyaM vyaktaM naktadivaM no likhati dazazatasphItahastaH samastaM zrIkuMbhakSoNibharturguNagaNamavanau kovinirgamiSTe // 6 // sArdai srvdhraavtNsvibhbaibhogen lakSmIvatAmullAsena manobhavasya sukave svadrasavyApRtaiH trAsena pratibhUbhRtAmanugata kSoNIbhujAmutsavaiH kAle kApi jagAma kuMbhanRpatiH zrIcaMdracUDAspadaM // 6 // bhIkuMbhakarNAdaNoMdhejjAtoritimirApahat dhatte kuvalayAmodaM rAjamalassudhAkaraH // 6 // Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #198
SURYA DYNASTY.. 121 yoginIpuragirIMdrakaMdaraM hIrahemamaNipUrNamaMdiraM adhyarohadahiteMdhu kesarI rAjamalajagatIpuraMdaraH // 6 // avarSasaMgrAme sarabhasamasau dADimapure dharAdhIzastasmAdabhavadanaNuH zoNitasarit skhalanmUlastulopamitagarimA kSemakupatiH patan tIre yasyAstaTaviTapivATe vighaTitaH / / 64 // zrIrAjamallanapatipatIvatApatigmayutiH karanirastakhalAMdhakAraH sacitrakUTanagamidraharigirIdramAkAmatismajavanA dhikatrAjivargaH // 65 // zrIkAdityavarAM pramathapatiparItoSasaMprAdeza pApiSTo nAdhitiSThediti muditamanA rAjamalo mahIMdraH tAdRkSobhat sapazaM samarabhUvi parAbhUya muDhodayAhaM nirdhAsyA(yA)gneyamAzAbhimukhamabhimatairaprahAkuMbhamedaM // 66 / / AsajyejyaM haramanumanaHpAvanaM rAjamallo mallImAlAmRdulakavaye zrImaizAya tuSTa: grAma ratnaprabhavamabhayAvRttaye ratna kheTe kSoNIbhatA vyataradaruNa saiMhikeyAbhiyukte // 67 // yaMtrAyatri halAhali pravicaladdatAvalavyAkulaM valgadAjivalakramelakakulaM visphAravIrAravaM tanvAnaM tumule mahAsiha tibhiH zrIcitrakUTe galadgarva gyAsazakezvaraM vyaracayat zrIrAjamahonRpaH // 18 // kazcidgauro bIravaryaH zakaughaM yuddhemuSmin (pratyahaM)saM jahAra tasmAdetanAma kAmaM babhAra praakaaraaNshshcitrkuuttaikshRNg||69|| yodhAnamutra caturazcaturo mahocAn gaurAbhidhAnsamAdhizRMgamasAvacaiAt zrIrAjamalanRpatiH pratimallagarvasarvasvasaMha raNacaMDabhujAnivAdrI // 7 // manye bhIcitrakUyAcalazikharazirodhyAsamAsAdya sadyo yadyodho gaurasaMjJo suviditamahimA prApadunibhastat pradhvastA nekajAmacchakavigaladasUkparasaMparkadoSaM niHzeSIka mitrajati surasaridvAriNi snAtukAmaH // 71|| jahIralamahIdharaM dharaNijidvikramAdaTakaTakaTakitrumasamAvRterunnataM vibhidya bhidurAsibhitripulapakSamakSINavI dakSipadivopalaM samiti rAjamalo vibhuH // 72 // vaMzahATakahavirSadahAdhIkodhahatyabhuji tatparituSTaH zauryadaivatamayachadatuchAM kAttimasya nRpateH zazigArAM // 73 // vRddhatvaM vAsudhAyAH sadanamanusaratyaburAziH zizutvaM vistAra vA himAMzugiridharaNimimAM mAnasaM vAthyavAtsIt zrI. rAmAnhaM saro yannarapatiratanodrAjamalastadAsau protphullAMbhojamityavi (tri)dazadazamino haMta saMzeratesma ||4|| acIkhananchAMkaranAmadheya mahAsaro bhUpatIrAjamallaH tanmAnasaM yajjalakelilobhAnAzriyAte girijAgirIzau 175 zrIrAjamalapibhunA samayAsaMkaTamasaMkaTa salile aMbaracuritaraMga seto tuMga mahAsaro vyaraci // 76 // maulau maMDaladurgamadhyadhipatiH zrImedapATAvaneAhagrAhamudArajApharaparIvAroruvIravraja kaMThachedamacikSiparikSatitale zrI. rAjamalo dutaM gyAsakSoNipateH kSaNAnipatitA mAnonnatA maulayaH // 77 // DerAvAdatarUn vidArya yavanaskaMdhAnvibhidyAsibhidaiDAnmAlavajAnbalAdupaharan bhidaMzca vaMzAndUiSAM sphujasaMgarasUtrabhU giridharAsaMcArisenAMtaraiH kIrtemaiDalamuccakairvyaracayat zrIrAjamallo tRpaH // 78 // yatpANisphItakuMtAhataripurudhiraprollasasi~dhurodhoraMgapronmattayAtUddhatayuvatijane tanvati prauDhanRtyaM // udgacchadAji. rAjankhuradalitadharoddhRtadhUlInitAMtaM nIlAMtazrelalIlA bhajati sa jayati kSoNibhadrAjamallaH // 79 // mAgranmaMDapaDabhUdharahariDhillIdRDhonmUlanaprIdAhaMkRtirisidhudharaNIpAthodhimaMthAcalaH // sphurjagurjaracaMdramaMDalaravi kAzmIrakaMsAcyutaH karNATAMdhakadhUrjITavijayate zrIrAjamallo nRpaH // 8 // vAgminirmamalayAmale kRtamAtastaMtra vicitre vidhau kAmye rAjati rAjamallanRpateopAlabhaTTo guruH yasya svastyayanai ramudhya viSaye saMvaddhitA saMpado rAjyaprAjyamabhUdapAyamabhajannucairarAtizriyaH // 8 // pragItAsutArthAnupAdAnamaka paraM brAhmaNagrAmataratu prahANa // ado dakSiNArthine rAjamallo dadAtirama gopAlabhavA ya tuSTaH 82 // 1,16, Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #199
122 SURYA DYNASTY dhanini nidhanamAptepatyahIne tadIyaM dhanamavanipabhogyaM prAdurarthAgamAH / viditanikhilazAstra rAjamalastaduijhan vizadayati yazobhirvASpabhUpAnvavAyaM // 83 // yA bhUrvAhmaNasAtkRtA nRpatibhiH summANa vaMzavairmAbhUtajjani vastu matkulabhuSAmAdeyamApatsvApe || ityAzAnavADeMDimadhvanibharairutsAhayan vADavAn dharmo bhuvi rAjamalajagatI jAnirvijejIyate // 84 // kuMbhakarNanRpavaMzabhUmipairagrahArajagatIjAni vittaM // naiva bhogyamiti rAjamallagIrmAlyatAmagamadagrayabhUbhuja // 85 // pUrvacoNipatipradattanikhilayAmopahArArpaNAkAlelopabhavApa yAvanajanaiH prAsAdabhaMgopyabhUt // uddhRtyonnatame kaliMganicayaM grAmAMzcatAnpUrvavaddatvA saMpratirAjamallanRpatinauvApuraMcArpayat // 86 // Apo yasminnamalakamalAH zAkhinaH sahasAlAH zAleyAlyaH sulabha salilA maMjumaudgInamAlA || ikSukSetraM madhuramadadAt bhaTTagopAlanAmne thuragrAmaM tamiha gurave rAjamalo nareMdraH // 87 // yadi tribhuvanodare sphurati dugdhavArAMnidhiH zazI surAbhirulasenmRgamadAvadAtayutiH vibhukvacana ( bhajati ketakaM yadi kvaci) topamAnaM yazo labheta vizadaprabhaM surabhi rAjamalaprabhoH // 88 // dharAbhAraM yasminnijabhujayugenoddhRtavAte sphuTaM zrIhammIrakSitipatikulAMmojataraNau phaNIzo yatkIrtipracuraghanasArairUparatakriyaH sarpade vilasati jayatyeSa nRpatiH // 89 // yatrityaM na hi tannimittaracanA maMcatyapAraM ca yannA tatpAradamAtmanepadamadona syAtparasmaipadaM // dAnaM kAMcanacAru tadvitate zrIrAjamo vibhurdharmastatra vitanyate vihAriNastiSThati sarve sukhaM // 90 // bhRgorbhagavato bhuvanaprakAze caMdrAvataMsacaraNAMbujacaMcarIkaH // AsItpavItracaritAnuvasaMtayAjI zrIsomanAthadharaNavidhI dharaNyAM // 91 // tasyAtmajo naraharirharireva sAkSAdAvikSikIka malakAnanatigmarazmiH // AsIdilAtalaviraMciriti sphuTArtha yo veda vedavasatirvizadaM babhAra // 92 // tasmAda bujinIpateriva manuzcaMDa yutiH kazyapAdaM bhojAsanajo bhRgurjalanidhairyadvatsudhAdIdhitiH // saMjAto daharerahInamahImA zrIkezaH kIrtimAn yo jhoTiMga iti pRdhAmudavahahuryAdipaMcAnanaH // 93 // atristattanayo nayaikanilayo zAnI vidAMtasthitimImAMsArakhamAMsalAtulamatiH sAhitya sauhityavAn // mAnyazrI guhIlAnvayAMbujavanI vidyotanasyAbhavat zrImatkuMbhamahIpaterdazapura hAtidvijAgresaraH // 94 // atreH sUnurmahezasti rAjamallasya saMsAde || yo vivAdikule vRkSe dhatte mattebhavikramaM // 95 // atreH sUnuranUnapayapadavabhaMgIbhiraMgIkRtaprauDhirbhamahezvaraH kavivaraH zrIrAjamalaprabhoH // svopacapraguNaH prazastinivahe rai prazasti vyadhAdudyadvIrarasAM navInarata (ca)nAramyaikaligAlaye // 96 // yAdadrazekhararucaM dhatte tuSAratviSaM zrIkaMThaH zirasi svavakSasi hariH zrIvatsamaM bhavadhiH // tAvadrAjyamakhaMDitaM kalayataH zrIrAjamalaprabhoreSA kortilatA pareva vijayaM dhattAM prazastizviraM // 97 // yatroccoccatara prapaMcaracanAcAturyacetohare labdhvAnaMdabharaM narAjatagiriM samArasarvezvaraH // devaH sUtrabhRdarjuno vyaracayat zrIzAMbhavaM maMdiraM ramyai ramyatamA mimAmuda kiratasmin prazasti sudhIH // 98 // dhatsare nRpativikramAtyayAt bANavedAra bhUmisaMmite 9545 caitrazukla dazamI guruvAre pUrNavAmalabhata stutipaTTiH / 99 ekaliMgamatiraMgamiMgitairaMgasa gibhira maMgajIvanaiH kurvatI jayati pArvatI vaze vivyadhu vasatihAramaiH // 100 // Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #200
SURYA DYNASTY. 123 gIrvANavANyAmAvacakSaNa raissukhAvasayAni bacAMsi kAnicit // sadezabhASAmanusRtya bhUpateranupayA lekhyapathaM nayAmahe / / 10 / / zrI ekaliMgaprasAdi prAptaparamAnaMda zrIhArItarAzimunivacana prAptamedapATa pramukhasabhasta vasumatI sAmrAjyazrIbApA khummAna zAlivAhana nacAhana bhojakarNAdika, anekamahArAjA iNIvaMzahuA. iNIhIjavaMzI arizIha. citroDagaDha dRDhaprAkAraprakArapracaMDabhujadaMDamaMDalita kodaMDa huA tithiro putra viSamadhADapacAyaNa kalikAlakalaMkIyArAya kedAra hamIra hubho, tiNazrIekaliMga caturmukhamurti dharAvI zIhelogrAmadevabhogArthacaDAvyu, tithero putra AmozarAya mokSadAtArAya gurudAnagurUkula gurUvAgAgalArAi paramaguru latraNasena huA tiNI curuvo grAma ekaliMga bhogArtha caDAvyu tivirAputra dvAparadharmAvatAra vidvajjanadainyadavadahana dAvAnala pIrojakhAna mAnamardanarAjavRntaparamAcArya zrI mokaleMdra huA. tiNI bAdhaNavADo Ani rAmuvigrAma ani zivarAtri nava zatI jIkAIdAga delavADika // // // // // // // // // TRANSLATION. 1. Bow to Sri Ganesh; Bow to Siva. May Sankara, whose form is resplendent with bliss, whose fame is built on the creation preservation and destruction of the three worlds, whose lustre is meditated upon by all the gods and men in the Vindhyachala mountains, who is Ekalinga of the great name, who is Rudra known by the oblations in the form of great trees viz. very valorous and fierce enernies, whose mayta (illusion) is ever powerful, and who has half body, wish for increusing the happiness of the world. 2. I worship according to my intelligence the lord of Pramatha (Sankara), who is known as the abode of unfailing knowledge to those who know the Vedas, who is Hara, having his crest made of the moon and free from the misery of earthly bonds, who is light. itself and the giver of success to poets making poems. 3. May the wife of Pasupati give you happiness, whose favour like the brilliancy of thc full moon destroys the increasing amount of darkness collected in the heart, which takes away the defects of the poets like those from the forests and waterlilies which find novel pleasure (in it) and which infuses bcauty into the occan of poctry running in the land of study. 4. May the soft glauce of the daughter of the Ilimalaya, in a corner where. of even Kamadeva, burnt as he was by the fire of the anger of kopali found a proul shelter, point us the way to sublime poetry. 5. How vide the disparity between my muse and the greatness of the Khumana kings. Still I Mahesvara, a mere child, walk on the terrible path of poetry under the shelter of king Rajamalla's favour, placing a firm foot on the head of the numerous thorns scattered thereon with their points ready to pierce, (alluding to the malicious critics). Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #201
124 SURYA DYNASTY. 6. There is the land of Medapata happy, the abode of everything that is beautiful in the world, great with immense wealth, brilliant, fawning the sun with the flags on the tops of the houses of the Brahmanas flowing actively, and ruled over by good kings. 7. The land of Sri Medapata bus for her crown Chitrakuta in token of its dominion. Had it not been so why should the other lands throwing off their lords, other kings, seck protection from the lord of this land. 8. Some Gana of Sankara built a beautiful city on the top of the fine Chitrakuta, believing that this land is not accessible to any enemy on account of the glory of the kings descended from Bapi Ravala. 9. Where the incessant drops of water flying up by the sports of Shambara in the streams, make the firmament filled as it were with the waters of the heavenly Ganges, and the four directions as if moving about for no reason. 10. Here no house is without its man with strength of character and having such a man it is not without wealth, such wealth not being without its use in gifts, and gifts never flowing to low persons. 11. On this (Chitrakuta) there have been kings who are endowed with prosperity by Ekalinga Sapkara, whose numerous and large and jewel-like. virtues serve for ornaments on the necks of poets and kings, 12. In the city of Nagahrida in the beautifal land of Medapata there lived a Dvij named Bashpa whose mind was devoted to the feet of Sankara, a drop from the pollen of the Ketaka of whose fame is the moon, and the valour of whose great strength is the sun. 13. Ekalingaji, who was beautiful for his pleasantness, who was liberal though without wealth, whose neck looked as fine as the beautiful black lotus and whose temple is on the beautiful Tricut&chala was worshipped by Haritarasi, 14. Sankara was pleased with his devotion increased by austerities and gave him his much and purely desired object. That Dvijendra was also there kindly received by the Muni whose prosperity was increasing by the favour of Sankara. 15. Hiritarki who was much delighted after worshipping Sankara, became himself the Garu (preceptor) of this (Bashpa), and by the mercy of Sankara the Muni wished his descendants undisputed rule. 16. By the word of Haritarasi the best of the Dvijas being favoured by Saykara became king. He married by the force of his own power, daughters of many kings, conquered a number of subordinate kings, and enjoyed all the land. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #202
SURYA DYNASTY. 125 17. King Bashpa handing over his kingdom to his virtuous son and meditating upon the God who bears the new moon in his crown, was no doubt merged into the light of Sankara, the light of those who practise yoga. 18. There were niany kings like Bhoja, Khumana and others in the line of Bashpa, never flinching in battle. Still one deserves mention viz. Arisimha, who acquired great prosperity and was totally free from all sensual pleasures. 19. IIe (Arisimha) fighting great battles for protecting Mount Chitrakuta, abandoned life in a moment, but not the great fame acquired in the path of brave men. 20. As this Arisimlia who possessed a dountless heart, fought with the Parsis and worshipped Sankara with the flowers of the lives of the dead, his descendants are not abandoned by him (Sankara). 21. He was succeeded by the sun-like Ilamira, whose glory was equal to his, who was like a great fire in his forest-like cnemies, who in form resembled Kamadeva, whose fame was spread in the world, who was the hero of numerous battle-fields, who satisfied great numbers of the learned, and who appeared beautiful with success. 22. Sri Humvira, who was like Indra on this earth surrounded Chelavata with inillions of roads from the city of Kelavata (which was surrounded by terrible dense forests). 23. When the course of the sun's chariot was blocked up by the particles of dust raised by the hoofs of horses running to the smiling gardens, llamir, who had assumed the emblems of war and who was the law of the earth, brought king Raghu to the rank of a small chicf in a small tent made of cloth and surrounded by crickets making a noise. 24. I believe that in order to acquire skill for creating king Ilamira, whose hands were raised in making gifts of gold and who was calm in battle, Brahma studied a great deal by previously creating Balirkja, Karya, Arjuna, Kalpa-tree, inount Meru, Kubera, and Kanadught. 25. The best of the Manis Agastya like king Hamira, dried the ocean-like Karna, an unfailing conqueror in battles, whose moving forces spread like water, which appeared active on account of the numerous horses like so many aligators in it, with large elephants like numerous nountains, and having a necklace of jewels of the nunerous brave men, and who lives eternally in this world. 26. King Hamira, who believed bodily and royal pleasures evanescent made a gift of Simhavallipura for the worship of Sankara. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #203
SURYA DYNASTY. 27. King Hamira abandoned this mortal body being afraid of the troubles of birth and rebirth, to obtain that immortal and permanent one which has for his ornament a piece of the moon, whose commands are unbroken and which is free from pain and everlasting. 126 28. From him was descended Kshetrasimha, who was the field of the duties of a Kehatri, the eye of political and civil virtues, the body of religion, the successful receptacle of all the accomplishments and virtues of a king, the moon among all the kings, the friend of the needy, and who was extolled by the dethroned kings who ruled up to the sea-coasts. 29. He, the lord of the Kshatriyas, reigned in Chitrakuta he who was possessed of great wealth, who evinced his intention in every act, and who deprived the great snake Yaumishi of his poison as also (those enemies) whe were strong in fighting who had raised their heads through arrogance, with tho water of the edge of his sword glistening with the power of mantras that never fail to cure-as with Samitra mantras. 30. Khetasimha having destroyed his fortresses, () defeated his warriors, captured all the treasures, put king Rapamala into prison and by force placed his land in possession of his son. 31. Khetasimha who was honest and intelligent reduced the king of the East who took fines, and whose administration and taxation were very severe. He destroyed active and calm heroes who were between (him and the king of the East) and subdued the land after severe fightings in which the heads of the clan of the Hada-kshatris were cut off and their trunks wandered about. 32. Khetasimha gave away the village of pura to maintain the worship of Sankara and Parvati for ever. ** and Panavada 33. Kshetravarmma after worshipping his tutelary deity with Ieta and Aparta (Yajnyas and building of Dharmashallah and digging tanks &c.) ceremonies and destroying the poverty of the learned by various kinds of gifts and entrusting the burden of the land to his son entered into the light of Sankara. 34. When Sri Khetasinha acquired the sole sovereignty of Indrapuri, Lakshasimha enjoyed the earth like a newly married wife. He secured her confidence and spoke very sweetly and gently (with her), and did not lay cruel hands (taxes) on her nor did he terrify her most with any roughness. 35. Lakshasimha raja who became king in his youth defeated the lord of the fort of Jaga on a battlefield and deprived him of his elephants, horses and jewel-like daughters, honestly enjoyed the kingdom of his ancestors keeping himself always wide awake and surrounding all obstacles with the aid of his servants and meditating on the feet of Sankara. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #204
SURYA DYNASTY. 127 36. As Lakshasimha gave away much lands in gift to the Brihmapas, Brahma resorts to various means to proclaim his glory: he sometimes comes in the form of herds of elephants, sometimes in the form of troops of horses, sometimes accidentally in the form of gold, sometimes in the form of jewels, and sometimes in the form of a floating piece of cloth on some land. 37. Lakshasimha of unalloyed fame made a gift of the town of Chiruvara for the maintenance of the worship of Ekalingi with all necessary things for ever. 38. The tirtha of Gay, where the eruel Saka (kings) had made Kathis, Parinas, and the Smriti doctrines useless, was freed (from them) by king Lakshasimha; who with strong golden chisels broke off the chains of rebirth, which are put on those who enjoy the world, and thus left this world. 39. Lakshasimha, who was religiously inclined made a gift of the village of Pishpalika to a learned Brahmana named Jhotings with all due ceremonies at the time of a solar eclipse; so also he made a gift of the village where there is the fine temple (Papchadevilaya) to the west of Mount Chitrakuta to Dhanesvara Bhatta. 40. Lakshasimha desirous of making gifts of his own weight in gold, made a gift of one lac gold coins to the Brahmanas, which amounted to one hundred thousand gold coins. Brahma is the witness to it. For this he had the happiness of being united with Brahma. 41. When he of very praiseworthy valour ruled the earth, the kali yuga was not able to make its appearance nor was any sin to be seen. King Lakshasimha had as his successor on this earth Mokala who was born of him like the brilliant moon from the ocean. 42. Mokala in his infancy received instructions from the good people, in his youth he destroyed his enemies and desired for a wife not for fear of Kimadeva but for having children. 43. King Mokala, who was possessed of good assistance, who broke hundreds of thousands of the enemies' forces, who was a conqueror in great battles, whose spics were his innumerable eyes, whose brilliant face shone with great lustre, and who was a new Indra, fought with a large number of men at Jajpura the crest-heads and shoulders of the mountain-like lords of lands in a moment. 44. King Sri Mokala, who was famous as a navigator and who sailed over waters threw the great army containing many elephants and appearing active with the marching of the horses of king Phiroz who sailed in strong ships, into the ocean of battle where the sword was moving as actively as water. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #205
128 . SURYA DYNASTY. ; 45. In all directions what poet has not remained in suspicion on frequently receiving from king Mokala gold with a large quantity of silver as to whether his treasure house contains a Kamadugled, or a Kalpa tree bears fruits in his court-yard, or there is & Chipidmani in his house, obtained without any cffort. 46. King Mokala made a gift of the villages of Wadhagavata and Rargagama with their clear revenues for the enjoyment of Sankara. 47. King Mokala, well-versed in the use of the sword after having reached to the top of the crown of kings and after bathing himself in the water of swords in the lake of battle entered into the indescrilable light of Sankara, passing through the Suryainandala. 48. From this king sprang forth (like the sun from the Cdayachula) Khumbha Karda, the lord and ruler of the earth and the Sun incarnate on this land destroying the enimies' elephants like darkness. 49. King Kumbha Karna who was desirous of continuing bis father's wars without much loss to himself like a new Janmejaya, with the sword strongly wielded and with the fire of the valour of his hands burning bright, made offerings of all his snake-like enimies on earth into the Sacrificial ground, battle. 50. The Sun-like Kumblia Karna built the large fortress of Kumbhala-meru with four gates having brazen doors, built in ancient times, inaccessible and inhabited by many Vidyadharas, high on the table-land of the Vindhyachala Mountains, in the midst of which there is the sun and which looks charming on account of the flowing waters of the streams therein. 51. The King caused to be dug seven lakes, the Chakravaka birds in which were freed from the pongs of separation by his own numerous rays and where the lord of Lakshmi resided never thinking of the happiness enjoyed wliile lying on the occan. 52. King Kumbhakarna caused to be carried without difficulty big chariots that were kept in large numbers before the gate on mount Chitrakuta baving high peaks, 53. King Kumbhakarna caused to be built a temple to the lord of Lakslini in this fortress, through fear of breaking his chariot on the pinnacle of which the sun keeps moving between the north and south. 54. Kumbhakarna, the lord of the earth, trampled under his feet the proud king of Malava-Desa in a battle, burnt Sarangapura with its numerous intiabitants; the snioke issuing therefrom went towards the sky which it is believed made the long hair of the women of Chaula-dosa incomparably dark. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #206
SURYA DYNASTY. 129 55. The lord of the earth after defeating his royal enemies on battlefields. received their daughters in marriage; some came to him of themselves being attracted towards him with love for his beauty while others were presented to him by the principal persons of their familica. Thus Kumbhakarna, the source of all happiness, married several young princesses. 56. King Kumbhakarga eaused to be dug Ramakunda which has for its ornament a large number of lotuses, in which swarm many birds, which contains immeasureable water, and which gives pleasure to the people. 57. Sri Kumbhakarna, the lord of the earth, makes gifts even beyony the expectations (of the receivers) so much so that the kimadughi can not please (them), the kalpa tree is unable to satisfy (them), the Rohana mountain can not meet (their) wants, the Chintamani fails to gratify the mind, the fame of Karga is nothing before his, and the success of king Bhoja falls into the shade. 53. King Kumbhakarna made a gift of the villages of Naghrida, Kathalavana, Malakaketaka, and Bhimiga for maintaining the worship &c., of Umi mahosvara. 59. King Kumbhakarga whose mind is devoted to the poem of Gitagovinde composed a work called Sangitaraja full of raen to oblige the world. 60. The virtues of Sri Kumbhakarna are so innumerable that when those who can count them were unable to do so, the sky was toosmall to record them and the thousand armed ocean extending day and night and full of deep blue waters can not take a note of them, who on this earth is able to fix (their) number. 61. At a certain time Kambhakarga joined Sapkara with all his worldly. aplendour, with all the enjoyments of a wealthy man, the pleasures of Kamadeva, sll the sweet sentiments of good poets, his terror to the apposing kings, and with she joy of his allied princes. 62. Sri Kumbhakaras, produced a son Rajamalla as the ocean does the moon, who (like the moon) destroye all darkness (in the form of enemies) and gives delight to the earth (in the case of Rajamalla; in the case of the moon assuming the fragrance of a lotus'). 63. Rajamalla, a lion among his enemies and Indra on earth entered the cave in the mountain near Yoginipura having its temples full of diamonds, gold and jewels. 64. The lord of the earth in the battle of Dadimpura threw arrows like showers of rain, cansing a river of blood, in which the king named Kahema, his L. 17. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #207
130 SURYA DYNASTY. greatness becoming as light as % straw, suffered the fate of a tree standing on its bank having fallen down on account of its roots being broken. 65, King Rajamalla, who was like the sun on account of his unbearable brightness towards other kings, and who had destroyed the darkness of wickedness with his hands (or rays) ascended with his numerous swift horses mount Chitrakata, the lord of the mountains in the east. 06. King Rajamalla, whose heart was delighted to see that there was no sinful being in the territory acquired through the favor of Pramathapati (Sankara), was himself equally sinless in the family of Sri Karyaditya. He captured Kurnbhameru with the ussistance of his favourites facing the south-east after deicating his enemy named Mudhoduva with his allies. 67. King Rajamalla who was devoted to Sankara, who is sacred and fit to be worshipped, being pleased with the poet named Mahesa, who was as soft as u garland of Malli flowers, granted him the village of Ratnakheta which produced (ratnas) jewels, at the time of the conjunction of the sun and Rahu for preventing a repetition of incarnation on this carth. 68. King Rajamallia deprived Gyasasakesvaru of his pride on the near the) Chitrakuta, who fought with instruments of capturing, gave blows with ploughs, bewildered (the enemics) with (his) elephants, had numerous and active troops of horses and camels, had many heroes who fought with loud war-cry, and who fought with terrible blows. 69. In that battle, a great hero called Gaur (white) constantly destroyed the army of the Saka; therefore a peak of the Chitrakuta being a portion of the fort bears his name. 70. King Rajamalla, who was wisc, put four statues on the four peaks of this inount of the four warriors called Guura (the white) ready as it were with their strong arms to put down the hardy and robust warriors of the opposite side. 71. When the great heto Gaur who acquired fine and wide spread glory, reached the sky by being placed on the top of the peak of the high Chitrakutachala, I believe, he went to bathe himself into the waters of the Sorasarit (Gunga) being desirous of frecing himself from the Sin committed by touching a great quantity of blood shed from the living Sakas, 72. The lord Rajamalla, who was of never-fading beauty, the Indra of the earth, overturned like a pebble, having destroyed his large Pakshas (wings in the case of the mountains and allies in the case of enemy) with his cleaving sword, the mountain-like Jahirala, whose roving bands were like a thorn and who was safe on account of having found refuge in thick forests. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #208
SURYA DYNASTY. 131 73. Because he made offerings of the descendants (of his enemies) and (their) gold to the fire of his anger the god of valour being pleased granted him fame as white as the moon. 74. When king Rajamalla dug the Ramatalava with blooming lotuses, even the oldest of the gods became doubtful whether the ocean had grown younger, or whether the moon and extended itself, or whether the Manasa lake was transferred to this hilly region. 75. King Rajamalla caused to be dug a large tank called Sankara througe desire of playing in whose waters Girija and Girisa do not now resort to lakh Manasa. 76. Sri Rajamalla the great made a large tank called Samayasarkata having abundant water, with its waves tonching the sky and having a high sctu. 77. Rajamalla who was lord of tbc forts in the territory of Medapata catching hold of the crests of numerous heroes of the family of mighty Jafara beheaded them. He also soon threw down the crowns of king Gyasa, raised np with pridc. 78. King Sri Rajamalla earned great fame through his other armies, moving in accordance with the motion of the thread of war which be kept to himself by carrying forcibly off a large fine from Malava after tearing mp the trees round Kherawada, and cutting down numerous Yavanas into pieces with the sword, and by uprooting the families of his cnemies. 79. Glory to that Rajamalla the dust beaten up by the hool's of whose horses serves as a dark bordered cloth to the wives of Rakshasas dancing in inv on the banks of the river of blood flowing from the enemies killed ly whose lance. 80. Glory to happy king Rajamalla ; who was Indra to the mountain-like lord of Mandupa, who took pride in taking off the kingdom of) Delhi by the roots, who was to the beautiful land of Sindhudesa like Manthachala to the ocean to the splendid Gurjara like the sun to the moon, to Kasmira, Achyuta to Kamea. and who was to Karnataka like Dhurjati to Andhaka. 81. Gopalabhatta, preceptor of king Rajamalla, who was clever in speech, who had learnt well the spotless Yamalatantra full of various rites and fit to be learnt. By his blessing, prosperity increased in this country, dominion became extended and the wealth of enemics fied away. 82. Rajamalla was pleased to make a gift of the village called Prahana to Gopalbhatta as Dakshiyd-village which was quite apart from that of the Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #209
SURYA DYNASTY. 132 Brahmanas, and in which it was declared that even his son was not to receive any money from it. 83. The Arthasistra declares that a wealthy man dying without issue. forfits his wealth to the king. Rajamalla who knew all the Sastras gave up such wealth and thus purified the family of Bishpa by his fame. 84. Rajamalla, who knew his duty and who has the earth for his wife, shone with immense glory, proclaiming with the beating of drums the new order pleasant to the Brahmagas that none in my line should ever use even in time of need anything produced from lands made over to the Brahmages by the kings of the Khumana family. 85. King Rajamalls's word that the wealth from the villages of the Brahmagas should not be made use of by the descendants of king Kumbbakaraya was assumed by the future kings as a necklace. 86. Gifts of villages made by former kings had been in course of time resumed by the yavanas and temples destroyed. King Rajamalla repaired the temple of the great Ekalingaji and granted again the resumed villages and gave away Naivapura in addition. 87. King Rajamalla granted to (is) Guru (preceptor) named Gopalabhatta the village of Thura, where there are lakes full of lotuses, where the trees are all very fruitful, where the rows of rice-fields get water very easily, where there is a fine rosary of Mudgas and where there are fields of sweet sugar-cancs. 88. If the Kelirasigara could spread itself in the midst of the three worlds, if the moon could send out fragrance, if the musk could become white at once and if the lord Sankara could adorn himself with the ketaks; then can the white and fragrant fame of Rajamalla find something to be compared with. 89. Glory to this king, the san of the lotus-like family of king Hamira, on those bearing the burden of the earth with the strength of his own arms, the Seaha stands free from his burden like an ordinary snake, smelling the camphor of his immense fame. 90. That which is eternal can never be an object of creation, that which is boundless can never have limit, and that which is Atmaanipada (confined to one's self) can never be Parasmaipada (transferred to another); but king Set Rajamalla does make extensive gifts of gold, does compass all religion, and allows all to stand free and happy. 91. There was a brihmaga named Sri Somanatha on this earth in the family of Bhagvan Bhrigu known throughout the world, devoted like a wasp to the lotus-like feet of Sankara, of holy actions and performing sacrifices in every Vasants. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #210
SURYA DYNASTY. 133 92. His son Narahari, who was like the sun to the grove of the lotus-like science of Anvikshika, was Hari incarnate, and being the illustrious abode of the four Vedas, was a Brahma on earth. 93. Like Mann from the sun, Surya from Kasyapa, Bhrigu from Brahm, the moon from the ocean, Sri Kesava, of incalculate fame, a lion to all opponents, known by the name of Jhotinga, was born from Narahari. 94. His son Atri who was the abode of virtues, was above all the wise and the learned, was possessed of prodigious intelligence feasting upon the essence of the Mimamsas, was a genius in the poetic art, lived as a leader of the Brahmanas of the Dasapura caste, and was highly respected by the lord Kumbha, the sun of the large forest of the lotuses of the line of Guhila. 95. Mahesa son of Atri, who is in the court of Rajamalla bravely conducts himself against those who contest with him as a mad elephant does against trees. 96. Mabesvara aon of Atri, whose style of composition is acknowledged by those versed in the high way of poetic composition, who is the poet of king Rajamalla, and who is a man of good parts and knowledge, added this eulogistic poem to the collection already existing-poem full of heroic sentiments and placed in the fine temple of Sri Ekalingaji which is beautiful, in its new arrangement. 97. May this eulogy, which is like another creeper of the fame of lord Rajamalla, made by me wishing his rule to last as long as the earth bears the beauty of the crest-jewel of Ahindra (Sesha), as long as Srikuntha (Sankara) bears on his head Tusharatrisha (the moon), as long as Hari bears the (sign of) Sri Vatsa on his chest, and as long as the ocean contains water, prosper in all its splendour. 98. Servesvara (Sankara) finding great pleasure in this (mountain) attraoting his mind with the excellent arrangements skilfully made, did not remember on this hill the Rajatgiri (Kailasa). The skilful Sutradhara, Arjuna, built this fine temple of Sambhu and engraved this most beautiful eulogy. 99. This inscription-stone (of eulogy) was finished on Thursday, the 10th of Chaitra Suklapaksha (bright half) of the year 1545 of king Vikrams. (A.D.1489) 100. May Parvati, who by her gestures that are the abode of Kamadeva, merges Ekalingji in one great sentiment with perfect joy, be successful! she residing in the Vindhyachala mountains. 101. Now we begin to write similar sentences in the vernacular language by the order of the king, to make the above sentiments more intelligible to those who are not well-versed in the Sanskrit language. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #211
134 SURYA DYNASTY. x. A stone inscription of Adtivara on the Satrunjaya Hills in Kafhidwdd. Dated Sargyat 1587. The temple of Adievara in which this inscription-stone is placed is built on the Satrunjaya Hills, one of the most sacred places of pilgrimage of the Jains, near the small town of Palitaga, the capital of a small principality in Kathiawad (Salinisyra). It is cut in a white marble slab measuring 30 by 18, and containing fifty-four lines of Sagskrit prose composition in modern Devanagari characters. The stone is placed inside the temple in a wall to the left of the entrance and is in good condition. It mentions the execution of repairs for the seventh time of the temples on the Satrunjaya Hills by Karma, a wealthy merchant of the Osvila caste, in the reign of Raga Ratnasirpha of Meywar whose contemporary on the throne of Ahmedabad was king Bahadurshah of Gajerkt. It is dated Samvat 1587, A. D. 1531-32. TRANSLITERATION. 100 svastizrIgurjara ghariyAM pAsasAhazrImahimudapadmabhAkarapAtasAha zrImadApharasAhapaTTo dyotakAraka 2 pAtasAhazrIzrIzrIzrIzrInAhadarAhavijayarAjye saMvat 1587 rAjyavyApAradhuraMdharA (sA) nazrImahAdapA (ka) navyA 0 3 pAre zrIjayagirI zrIcitrakUTavAstavyado karamAkRtasaptamoddhArasaktA prazastilikhyate svastizrIsaukhya 4 do jIvA yugAdijinanAyakaH kevalahAna cimalo rimalAcalamaMDanaH 1 zrImedapAThe maMga (ka) prabhAva bhAvena ma 5 vye bhuvanaprasiddhe zrIcitrakUTo mukuTopamAno virAjamAnosti samastalakSmyAH 2 sannaMdano dAtRsuradrumazva N gaH suvaNapi vihArasAra: jinezvaralA pavitrabhUmiH zrIcitrakUTaH surazailatulyaH 3 vizAlasAla: kSiti 7] locanAbho ramyo vRSa locanacitrakArI vicitrakUTa girivitrakUTo lopharatu varAlikUdamuktaH 4 tatra zrIkuM 8 bharAjo'bhUt kuMmodbhavanibho nRpaH vairivargaH samudro hi yena pItaH kSaNAtkSitau 5 tatputro rAjamalobhUdrAzAM mavoTaH sataH saMgrAmasiMho'sya saMgrAmavijayI nRpaH 6 satyabhUSaNamaNiH siMheMdra parAkramI raNasiho 10 bhunA rAjA rAjalakSmyA virAjate itaa gopAnhagirI nariSThaH bhImapyabhaDipratirodhitaca zrImAmarAjonani tasya 9 11 pani kAcibhUva vyavahAriputrI 8 tatkukSijAtA kila rAjakoSTAmArAvhotre sukRtaikapAtre zrIusa zide 12 vizAle tatkAnvaye mI puruSAH prasiddhAH 9 zrIsaraNa devanAnA (mA) sasu rAmadevanAmAbhUt lakSmIsiMhaH putrotatpu 13 zrI bhuvanapAlA 10 zrIbhojarAjaputra siMhAravya eva tatputraH pe(kha) tAkataputra narasiMhastAsu 14 to isa 11 pustAlArUpa pAnI tasya prabhUtakulajAtA tArAdeparanAnI lIlupuNyaprabhA puSpA 12 tarakulimuddhatA - 15 TU putrAH kalpapAdapAkArAH dharmAnuSThAnaparAH zrImaMta zrIkRta 13 prathamo rAyataH samyaravocota. kAraka:kAmaM 16 zrIcitrakUTanagare prAsAdaH kArito yena 14 tasyA'sti komalA pAyalI vizadA sadA bhASa ijamaladevI putra: zrIraMgamA (nA) 14 Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #212
SURYA DYNASTY. 135 17 mAsI 15 bhrAtA'nyaH pomAvhaH patibhaktA dAnazIlaguNayuktA padmApATamadenyau putrau mANikyahI rASTrI 11 dhu 18 tIyabhAryA (yeM) guNaratnarAzivikhyAtA (te) gaurAMgAvaradevyau putro devAbhidho yaH 17 tuyoM dazarathanAmA bhA(a) tasyA (sya)sti (staH) devagu 19 bhA) devaramadenyo putraH koSahAmidho yaH 18 bhAvA'nyo bhojAsya bhAryA (meM) tasyA ( stha) risA (staH) sakalaguNayuktA (te) 20 bhAgalahamadevI putraH zrImaMDala jIvAt 19 sadA sadAcAravicAracArucAdiguNaiH prayukta bhI karmmarAjo 21 (ga) jIyAtsadA sUcinAmadheyA 20 zramarUpabhAryA prathamA kapUrAdevI punaH kAmadedvitIyA zrabhISa (kha) jI 22] lakulIpAsUna kAladevIputraH 21 zrItIrthayAtrAjananipUjApadapratiSThAdika dharmadhuryaH supAtra dAnena pa 23 vigAtrAH sadRzAH satpuruSAH prasiddhAH 22 zrIratnasirAjye rAjyavyApArabhAramauremaH zrIkarmasiMhadI mukhyo 24 vyavahAriNAM madhye 23 zrIzatruMjayamAhAtmyaM zrutvA sadgurusannidhau tasyoddhArakRte bhASaH karmarAjasya hRdyabhUt 24 Aga 25 ya gaurjare deze vivekena narAyaNe pasaMti vidhAlokAH puNyazlokA ivAdbhutA 25 tatrAsti zrIrAdhIrA zrImat 26 bAhAdaro nRpaH tasya prApya sphuranmAnaM puMDarike samAyayau 26 rAjyavyApAradhaureyaH khAnazrImAn mahAvakaH tasya gehe ma 27 maMtrI vAyo nasiMhaka: 27 tasya sanmAnamukhApya bahuvittamyayena ca uddhAraH saptamastena cakre zatruMjaye girau 28 28 zrIpAilisalalatAsaramuddhadeze sadvAdyamaMgalamanoharagItanRtyaiH zrIkarmarAjasubhiyA balapAtrikA a maholla 29 yara: sunurUpadezAt 29 paMcagamRdaMgaraMgaracanA merInapherIracA zrISAvaMzavizuddhatAlavibhavA sAthama (mye) vAtsalya 30 kaM vastrAlaMkRmituMgaturagAdInAM ca saGgharSaNamevaM vistarapUrvakaM girIbare visapratiSThApana 30 vikramasamayAtIteti 31 yimitasaMvatsare zvavasuvarSe 1580 zAke jagazivAne 1453 vaizAkha kRSNa 31 militAH sUrayaH saMpA mA megA mu 32 nipuMgavA : vahamAne dhanurlagne pratiSThA kAritA varA 32 lAvaNyasamayAkhyena paMDitena mahAtmanA saptamoddhArasaktA 33 ca prazastiH prakaTIkRtA 22 zrImadvAhadaracitIzvacanAdAgatya zatrujane prAsAdaM vidadhApya yena vRSabhAI dinamA 34 ropya ca uddhAraH kila saptamaH / kaliyuge cakre gha(dha) nAdutsavI jIyAdeSa sa dozavaMzamukuTaH zrIkarmarAjazviraM 34 ya 35 tkarmarAjenakRtaM sukAryamanyena kenApi kRtaM hi tanno | yammleccharAjyepi nRpAiyaivoddhAraH kRtaH saptam etrayena 35 36 satpu (pU) (ruSA) yAni bahUni saMghe kurbati bhavyAH paramatra kAle kamrmmAbhidhAnavyavahAriNaivoddhAraH kRtaH bhISi Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #213
196 SURYA DYNASTY. 37 malAdri,ge 36zrIcitrakUTodayazailazRMge karmAkhyabhAnorudayAnvitasya zatrujaye bibihArakRtyakarmA 38 balIyaM sphurati vicitraM 37 zrIbhedapATe viSaye nivAsinaH zrIkarmarAjasya ca kItiu(ru)jvalA dezevanekeSvapi 39 saMcaratyaho jyotsneva caMdrasya nabhovihAriNaH 38 dattaM yena purAdhanaM bahusuratrANAya tanmAnato yAtrA yena nR4. NAM ca saMghapatinA zatrujaye kAritA sAdhUnAM sugamaivasAtvavAhitA cake pratiSThAhatAmitthaM varNanamucyate kiya41 daho zrIkarmarAjasya tu 39 yenoddhAraH zubhavati nage kAritaH puMDarIke svAtmoddhAro vizadamatinA durga 42 taH svena cakre yenAkAri pravaravidhinA tIrthanAthapratiSThA prAptAstena tribhuvanatale sarvadevapratiSThA )4. saumyatve 43 na nizAmaNi dinamaNistotrapratApena vA vaMzoddIpanakAraNAt gRhamaNizcitAmaNirdAnata: dharmAt siddhaziroma 44 NirmadaviSadhvaMsAnmaNibhoginaH ekonekamayo guNairnavanavaiH zrIkarmarAjaH sudhI: 41 tolAsutaH sutanayo 45 pinayojvalazca lIlusukukSinalinIzucirAjahaMsaH sanmAnadAnaviduro munipuMgavAnAM sadbAMdhavayuto 41 jayakarmarAja 42 karmI zrIkarmarAjoyaM karmaNA kena nirmame teSAM zubhAni karmANi paideSTaH puNyavAnasau 43 47 AdIzaH puMDarIkastu marudevA kadirAT zrAddhazrIkarmarAjasya suprasannA bhavatvamI 44 zrIzatrujayatIrthoddhAra 48 kamaThAvasAnidhAraka sA0jaitA bhA0bAicAMpu putranAthA bhrAtRkInA ahamadAvAdavAstavyasutradhArakolA 49 putrasUtradhArAvarUdhA sU0bhImA 40velA Tha0bachA zrIcitrakuTAdAgatasU0 TIlA sU0pomA sU0gAMgA sU0gorA sUDAlA 5. sUtra* devA // sUtra nAkara sUnAiA sU-goviMda sU0viNAyaga sU TIlA sU0vachA sU0bhANA sU0kAnhA 51 devadAsa sU0vIkA sU0ThAkara sU0kAlA ThA viNAyaga Tha0 chAma hIrA dAmodara ThA0harAjasthAnA 52 maMgalaM Adidevasya maMgalaM vimalAcale maMgalaM sakalasaMghasya maMgalaM lekhakasya ca vivekadhIragaNinAlikhi 53 tAprazastiH pUjyapaM0 samayaratnaziSyapaM0 lAvaNyasamayastrisaMgha(dhyaM) zrIAdidevasyapraNamatItibhadrazrI 54 paharapatiThA0 hAMsA ThAmUlA ThA. kRSNAThA kAnhA ThA0harSA su.mAdhava sU0 bAda lo. sahaja / / TRANSLATION, 1. In the year Samvat 1587 during the victorious reign of Patshah Sri 5 Bahadoor Shah, who adorned the throne of Patsliah Sri Vadafar Shab, who had ascended the throne of Patshah Sri Mahimud, in the beneficent and beautiful land of Gujeret, Khan Sri Mazad Khan, who bore the burden of administration, was minister. At this time this inscription is written on account of the seventh repair made by Dosi Karma, an inhabitunt of Sri Chitrakota, on the beautiful mount Satrunjaya. May Jina Nayaka be successful, who is giver of blessings, wealth, and happiness, who is refulgent being all knowledige, who adorns the Vimalachala, and who is the beginning of all the Yugas. 2. In Medapata desa, of wide-spread fame, looking grand through affection, and well-known throughout the Universe, there is Sri Chitrakata, which is like the crown of all wealth and beautiful. 3. Sri Chitrakuta, which gives pleasure to good men, which is like the Kalpa tree among the donors, which is of a beautiful colour, which is all made of gold, ' which though high is like a play-ground, and which on account of snAtra (1) holy Jinesvara is consideredreacred is like a mountain of the Gods (Meru). Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #214
SURYA DYNASTY. 137 4. Mount Chitrakita, where there are large Sal trees, which is like the eye of the earth, which is beautiful, which astonishes the eyes of men, and which has wonderful peaks, is a place where all people are free from deceit. 5. In the Chitrakuta, there reigned king Kumbharaya, who was like Agastya Muni having drunk up the ocean of his enemies in this world in a moment. 6. His son was Rajamalla, who was like a wrestler among other) kings. le had a son king Sangramasimha, conqueror in battles. 7. Ranasimha, an ornament to the throne, as brave as the lion, and the king of the royal fortune, rules (there) at present. 8. In Mount Gopa from hence was one Amaraja, who was great, who was taught by Sri Bappabliatti, and who was married to a daughter of some trader. 9. In the family of him who was of the line called Usa, which is pure like a vessel full of spiritual merits, and who belonged to the Gotra called Rajakoshta, were born the following. 10. Sri Saranadeva and luis son Ramadeva, his son Lakshmisimha, and his son called Bhuvanapala. 11. His son called Bhajaraja, who had a son called (Ama) rasima. His son Khetika, who had a son liko Noisimha (man-lion). 12. IIis son called Tola, whose wife Tarado otherwise called Lilade, who was born in a high family, was possessed of sacred beauty, and was holy. 13. Of the womb of this Lild were born six sons, who were like the branches of the Kolpa-tree, cvcr rcady to engage (themselves) in religious duties, wealthy and benevolent. 14. The first son was called Ratna exhibiting great beauty, who of his own accord caused a palace to be built on Sri Chitrakuta. 15. He had a wife called ljamaladevi, worthy of being nourished like a tender creeper, and ever pure. Their son was this Sriranga. 16. "The second (son) was called Poma, who had two wives Padma and Patannadevi, devoted to their husband, charitable, good-natured and virtuous, Ilis sons were called Manikya and Hira. 17. The third (son) brother was called Gaga, who had for his wives Gatira and Garavadevi, known for their numerous jewel-like merits. (Their) Son was known as Deva. 18. The fourth was called Dasaratha ; his wives were Devala and Durama. devi, devoted to the gods and the preceptor. (Their) son was known as Kolba. 1., 18. Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #215
SURYA DYNASTY. 19. The fifth brother was called Bhoja, who has for his wives Bhavala and Harshamadevi having all virtues. (Their) son is Mandaga. May he be victorious. 20. Then came Sri Karmaraja who wisely ever thought of good conduct and was possessed of qualities such as cleverness, patience and others. His sister is Suhavi. May they be victorious. 138 21. Karmarija had for his first wife Kapuradevi; his second wife was Kamaladevi. By Kamaladevi he had a son Sri Bhikhaji-the sun rising on the Udayachala of his family. 22. All these good men were greatly devoted to pilgrimages to holy places, to the worship of Jinesvara, to the establishing of idols at holy places, and other religious acts. They had made their bodies holy on account of their worthiness and religious gifts; and they were all famons. 23. In the reign of Sri Ratnasimha, Karmasimha bore the great burden of the administration of the state, and was the chief and wise among all the merchants. 24. He, having heard of the greatness of Sri Satrunjaya from his preceptor (gura), made up his mind to repair it. 25-26. Ile respectfully entered Gurjardesa, where learned men like Punyasloka inhabit, which is fall of watering-places, and where the wealthy king called Bahidoor, lord of the earth, rules. From him he met with public reception and then went into the Pundarika. 27-28. There was Mazadaka, the administrator of the kingdom. He had for his minister a man named Rava, who was like a lion among ministers. From him he received great honors, and then made repairs for the seventh time in the Satruujaya mountains at a large expense of money. 20. Karmaraja of pure intellect observed a great festival called jelaydtra at the desire of his good preceptor accompanied with the playing of sweet instruments, pleasant and beautiful songs, and dancing at the pure religious place of beautiful Sri Padalipta (Palitana). 30-31. The installation of the idol in this best of the mountains was fully celebrated with the beautiful and active mridangas playing, all kinds of pleasures, the sounding of the nagdrde and feris, the playing on the tambura and Vansalie with the regular keeping of time, and the neighing of tall horses caparisoned with clothes, ornaments and gold; on the 0th of the Krishnapakaha (dark-half) of the month of Vaisakha of the year 1453 of the Saka era and 1587 after the time of Vikrama. 32. Suris, assemblies of ascetics, Margands (those who performed the ceremonies of installation) and best Munte assembled (there) performed this best installation when there was Dhana lagna (i. e. when the sign of Sagitarius was on the horizon). Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #216
SURYA DYNASTY. 139 33. This (eulogy) inscription about the seventh repair was composed by a Pandita called Lavanya Samaya, who was a great man. 34. May this Karmaraja be prosperous for ever, who, at the desire of Sri man Bahadoor Raja went to Satrunjaya, built a temple, installed an idol of Arhant Sri Risabhadeva, and who ceremoniously made this scventh repair in this Kaliyuga, and who is therefore) like the crown of the cheerfull family of the Dosis. 35. None has done so good an act as Karmaraja; because in the territory of a Mlechhchha he made this seventh repair at the desire of the King. 36. At this time niany good men performed many good and holy deeds; (but) the merchant called Karma only caused to be made this repair on the summit of Vimaladri. 37. Oh! the row of temples, prepared for these idols on the Satrunjaya by the rising-sun-like Karma on the sunnit of the Udayachala-like Sri Chitrakuta, stands in full prominence. 36. Oh! the white fame of Sri Karmaraja living in Sri Medapatadesa spreads in innumerable countries as the light of the moon, that wanders in the sky, 39. Karmaraja, as the leader of the Sangha, paying a large sum of money to the Suratrana (Sultin), took all men, under his (Sultan's) honourable protection, on. 3 pilgrimage to Satrunjaya, especially the Sadhus, for whom it was made more convenient; he also installed idols of Arhants to last for ever. Thus how much can we say of Karmaraja. 40. He, whose mind was pare, caused to be made repairs in (the temple of) Pundarika on the mountain where there is everything good; and thus freed himself (soul) from the worldly miseries. In this way one who installs Tirthanatha with best ceremonies derives the merits of installing all the gods on the face of the three worlds. 41. Karmaraja, who was of sharp intellect, was like the moon for (his) calmness, the sun for (his) bright glory, a jewel in the house for making his family famous, a crown-jewel among faithful persons for (his) faith in religion and a serpent-jewel for destroying the poison of vanity; (thus) baving possessed different qualities, he was like many persons in one. 42. O Karmaraja! May you be glorious! you, who are a son and a good son of Told, who are bright for your politeness, who are like a rdjahamsa (swan) in the lotus-like beautiful womb of Lilu, who know how to honor and bestow gifts on the best Munis, and who are surrounded by good elders and brothers. 43. For what Karmas was this fortunate Sri Karmaraja created! He who has seen this meritorious person must have acquired good Karmas. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #217
140 SURYA DYNASTY. 44. May Adlavara Pundarika, the Marudevas, the lord Kapardin be favourable to the faithful Sri Karmaraja. (Names of) those who made the repairs on the Sri Satrunjaya and completed the Matha (monastery). Kina, brother of Natha, son of Bai Champu, wife of Sa Jaita; Sutradhara (mason) Virudha, son of Su, Kota, Su, Bhima, Thakara Vela, and Thakara Vichha, inhabitants of Ahmedabad. Su. Tila, Su. Pomal, Su. Ganga, Su. Gork, Su. Dholl, Su. Dewi, Su. Nakara, Su. NaiA, Su. Govinda. S. Vinayaga, Su. Tila, Su. Vachla, Su. Bhaga, Su. Kini, Su. Devadisa, Su. Vika, Su. ThAkara, Su. Kala, Thakara Vinayaga, Tha. Chhitma, Tha. Ilir, Tho. Damodara, Tha. Harija, and Su. Think were brought from Sri Chitrakota. May this god be propitious; may there be happiness in the Vimalachala; may the whole Sangha (company) be happy; and may the writer be happy. (This) eulogy was written by Pandita Vivekadhiragapi and composed by Paudita Lavanya Samaya disciple of Pandita Samaya Ratna who is worthy of being wor shipped and who bows to Adideva three times. May they be blessed, Sri Patela Harapati, Tha. Hansi, Tha. Mula, ThaKrisna, Tha. Kand, Tha. Harsa, Su. Madhava, Su. Bidhu and Sa. (Blacksmith) Sahaja. XI. A stone-inscription in the temple of Adinatha at Naralai dated Samvat 1597, The village of Niralai, where the temple of Adiniths is built, is situated on the confines of Meywar and Marwad near the fort of Desuri of the Maharaja of Jodhpur. The temple is to the west of the village and a stone-pillar to the left contains this inscription. The face of the block of stone measures 60 by 9" containing fifty-five lines and a half of Sanskrit prose composition in modern Devanagari characters. It mentions that in the time of King Rayamalla, son of Kumbharigi and a descendant of Maharajadhiraja Sri Siladitya of the Surya dynasty of Meywar, Simha and Samada of the Ukesa enste established an idol of Sri Adbivars in this temple by the permission of Srt Prithviraja, the eldest son of Raga Rayamalla. It is dated Samvat 1597; A.D. 1541. TRANSLITERATION. 1 // 50 // zrIyazobhadrasUrigurupAdukAbhyAM / 2 namaH saMvat 1597 varSe vaizAkhamAse / 3 zuklapakSe SaSThyAM tithau zukravAsare puma ganz | shreder || Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #218
SURYA DYNASTY, 141 5 kalikAlagautamAvatAraH samastabhavi 6 kajanamo'bujavivodhanakadina 7 karaH / sakalalabdhivizrAmaH yugapradhAnaH / 8 jitAnekabAdIzvaradaH / praNatAnekanara 9 nAyaka: mukuTakoTi (gha)STapAdAravidaH / zrI 10 sUrya iva mahAprasAdaH catuHSaSTisureMdrasaM 11 giiymaansaadhuvaadH| zrIpaMDerakIyaga 12 NabudhAvataMmaH / subhadrAkRkSisarovararA 13. jahaMsaH yazovIrasAdhukulAMbaranabhoma 14 NiH sakalacAritricakravartivaRcUDAma 15 Ni: ma0prabhuzrIyazobhadrasUrayaH / tatpa 16 he zrIcAhumAnavaMzazRMgAraH / labdhasama 17 staniravavidyAjaladhipAraH zrIbada / 18 rAdevIdattagurupadaprasAdaH / svavimalaka 19 laprabodhanakaprAptaparamayazovAdaH / bha 20 .zrIzAlisariH ta. zrIsumatisariH / 21 ta0 zrIzAMtimUriH ta. zrIIzvarasUriH / e 22 vaM yathAkramamanekaguNamaNigaNaro 23 haNagirINAM mahAsUrINAM vaMze punaH 24 zrIzAlisUriH ta0 zrImatisUriH 25 tatpadyAlaMkArahArabha0 zrIzAMtisUri 26 varANAM saparikarANAM vijayarAjye / / 27 atheha shriimedpaattdeshe| zrI 28 sUryavaMzIyamahArAjAdhirAjazrI 29 si( zilAdityavaMze zrIguhidattarAula 3. zrIbapyAka zrIkhumANAdimahArA 31 jAnvaye / rANAhamIrazrISe(kheta 32 siMhazrIlakhamasiMhaputrazrImo 33 kalamRgAMkavaMzodyotakArakapratA 34 pamADAvatAra | AsamudramahIma 35 DalAkhaMDala | atulamahAbalarANA 36 zrIkuMbhakarNaputrarANAzrIrAyamalla 37 vijayamAnaprAjyarAjye / tasputrama 38 hAkumArazrIpRthvIrAjAnuzAsanA 39 t / zrIUkezavaMze rAyajaDArIgotre 40 rAulIlApa(kha)gaputramaM0dRdavaze 41 ma mayUrasuta ma.sAdUlaH / tasputrA Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #219
142 42 myAM maM0sIhAsamadAbhyAM sadbAMdhava 43 me0karmasIdhArAlAkhAdisa 44 TaMcayutAbhyAM zrInaMdakulavatyAM pu 45 ya saM964 zrIyazobhadrasUrimaM 46 zatisamAnItAyAM ta0 sAyara 47 kAritadevakulikAdyuddhArataH / 48 sAyaranAmazrIjinavasatyAM / 49 zrI AdIzvarasa sthApanA kA 50 ritA ( kRtA) zrI zAMtisUrapa 51 he devasuMdaraityaparaziSya 52 nAmabhiH A0auIzvarasU 53 ribhiH / itilaghuprazastiri 54 ye li0 AcAryazrI IzvasUri 55 NA utkIrNA sUtradhAromAke 56 na // zubha. SURYA DYNASTY. TRANSLATION. Salutation to the wooden slippers of Guru Sri Yaso-bhadra-stri. In the Samvat year 1507, in the month of Vaiaakha, on the sixth day, in the bright fortnight, on Friday, the moon being in the asterism Punar vasu, the venerable and noble lord Yalobhadra-sirt, belonging to the Sandhera Gachchha, #an incarnation of Gautama in the Kali age, a sun for opening the lotus-like minds of all devout men, the resort of all aquisitions, the chief lord of the yuga, the vanquisher of a crowd of many great religious disputants, whose foot-lotus is rubbed by the rims of the diadems of great many kings prostrating themselves before him, exceedingly gracious like the sun, whose excellent praises are being sung by the sixty-four Surendras, an ear-ornament of the learned men in the Shanderakiya class, the royal swan belonging to the lake, namely (his mother). Subbadri's womb, the sunt of the sky, namely the family of the sage Yaio-vira, (and) the crest-jewel of all the best eloquent reciters of histories; the noble lord Sri Sali-sari who followed him in his Patta (the seat of the Guru), who was an ornament of the family of Sri Chahumana, who had crossed the ocean of all the faultless (or excellent) sciences, who had been shown the favour of the title of Gurn by Sri Badara Devi, (and) who had won words of great praise by his A section of the Jain community, + budha means "with Badilhists one who is perfectly onlightened, the wise, the enlightened e one who by perfect knowledge of the truth is liberated from all existance, and who before his own attainment of Nirvana or annihilation reveals to the world the method of obtaining it".-Prof. M. William's Dictionary. 4 lit, sky-jewel. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #220
SURYA DYNASTY. 143 preaching to his own community: also Sri Sumati-surt; and Set Santi-suri and Sri Isvara-suri; thus, in successiou, in the line of the great suria, who were like hills where grow many jewels of virtues; again + Sri Sali-suri; and Sri Sumati-sari; and the noble lord Sri Santi-sari, a garland of ornaments of his Putta, under the priestly sovereignty of these best of suris, now here in the country of Medapata, in the family of Siladitya, who was the king of kings and belonged to the solar dynasty, in the family of the great Kings Sri Gubidatta Raula Sri Rappkn, Sri Khumana and others, in the glorious political kingdom of Rana Sri Raya-malla, the son of Rand Sri Kumbha-karna (who was) of incomparable and great strength, the indra of the occan-bound earth, an incarnation of the sun, possessed a prowess which exalted the lunar race, (and) the son of Sri Mokala, (who was) the son of Lakhama-sils (who was the son of) Set Sheta-siha (the son of) Rana Hamira; by the order of Mahi-Kuara Sri Prithvi-raja by Siha and Samadh,-the sons of Mayiras son Sadula, belonging to the family of Duda, (who was) the son of Ra-ula Sri Lashaua, of the Rayajadari gotra belonging to the family of Sri-Ukesn,-with their relations Karmasi, Dhart Lakha and other members of the family, the consecration of (the image of) Sri Adisvara was caused to be performed in the Jain monastry, called Sayara from its temples, &c., being repaired by the Sayaraj, and which was brought by magical incantations into the city of Nandakula-vati in Samvat 164. It (the consecration cremoney) was performed by the Acharya ( spiritual preceptor) Sri Isvara-suri whose other name as a pupil was Deva sundara and who belonged to the Patta of Sri Santi-suri. Thus this short inscription was written by the spiritual preceptor Sri Isvara-suri and engraved by the lapidary Somaka. Iail. XII. A stone inscription of a Vapi (Viv-well) at Sadadi under Jodhpure. Date Samrat 1654. This inscription-stone is placed in the right-side wall of a Vav near the village of Sidadi situated on the borders of Meywar and Marwil, and forming part of the territory of the king of Jodhpore. The face of the stone on which the inscription is cut measures 15' by 8" containing twenty-two lines of Sanskrit composition in modern Devauigari characters. It is well preserved. It mentions the digging and constructing of a Vav (Vapi) by an Osvala Bania * is a title given to the Jain teachers. tie., Sali-Suri 11. Samati-suri II., and so on It means perhaps the community of the Jains, or the Sangha. as it is called in Gujarati. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #221
144 STRYA DYNASTY. named Surat&naji in the time of Maharani Sri Amarasimhaji of Meywar. The date entered therein is Samvat 1651; Sake 1520. (A. D. 1598.) TRANSLITERATION. 1 ||60||shriignneshaay namaH || zrIbrahmaNe namaH // 2 lakSmInArAyaNAya namaH / zrIumAmahe 3 zvarAya namaH // athazrInRpavikramArkasamayai 4 t / / saMvat 1654 vaSe zArke 1520 pravartamAne 5 mahAmAMgalyapradavaizAparmase kRSNapakSe dvi6 tIyAyAM tithau bRhaspattavAsare zrIsAdaDI 7 nagara / mahArAjAdhirAjamahArANAzrI zrI 8 amarazaMghajIvijayarAyaH usavAlajAtI 9 yakAveDIyagotrazrAvakabaradavirAjamAna 10 sAhazrIbhAramalatadbhAryAzIlAlaMkAracA 11 raNI anekatulyapuruSAdamahApuNyakAra 12 NI nAdecAgotragAvitrI gaMgAjalanarmalA 13 mAIzrIkapUrAnAmnI tase putrasya sAhazrI 14 tArAcaMdasya ekAdazasatIsahitasapuNyartha 15 zreyortha zrItArAvAvinAmaka tIrtha kAritaM 16 tatputreNasAhazrIsaratANa, jInamaikena preta 17 paTepamAnavijIyonA // zubhabhavatuH ThaH 18 yAvatkarmabhRtA dharA vijayate yAvadbhujaMgA 19 dhipaH / pAtAle paramAnapUritatanuryAvadrAva 20 caMdramAH / tAttiSTatu tIrthametadamalaM vA 21 pI mahAmaMDapA sAhazrIsuratANakena vi 22 hitaM mAMgalyapuSTipradaM // zrI rastu / zrI / / TRANSLATIOK. Bow to Sri Ganapati ; Bow to Brahma, Bow to Lakshminarayana. Bow to Umamahesvara. On Thursday the 2nd day of the Krishnapaksha (dark half) of the beneficient month Vaisakha of the year 1654 of King Sri Vikramarka corresponding with the Sake year 1520, when Maharajadhiraja Rapa Sri Amarasimhaji was reigning successfully at Sri Sandi there was Saha Sri Bharmalla of the Osvala caste, Kavedi Gotro and a follower of the Jain religion. He had a *bhyAM. 1 rAmyAM. 2 yA. 3 varSe. 4 zAke. 5 kha. 6 mA. 7ti. 8. 9 si. 10 jye. 11 pebhya. 12 gAyatrI. 13 ni. 14 mAtA. 95 tasyAH, 16 puNyArtha, . 97 nA. 18 ti. 19 pA. 2. ayonAma, Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #222
SURYA DYNASTY. 145 wife named Mai Sri Kapura, who was adorned by all the virtues; who made large meritorious gifts to deserving persons; who was as holy as Gayatri and as pure as the water of the Gangi, belonged to the Nadecha gotra. She with her victorious son Saha Sri Sartanaji caused to be mule a tirtha called Tara Vapi for the merits and welfare of her son Tarachaucia, his cleven wives (who had become Salis) and his sons. May there be happiness. May this pleasant and propitiating puro tirtha in the form of a VApi with a large mandapa endure as long as the earth remains succesful supported on the back of the tortoise, as Jong as there is Sesha Naga in the pdidla with luis body sustaining on wind, and as long as the sun and the moon exist. May there be wealth, Sri. XIII & XIV. Stone inscriptions of the Rdyasagara Taldo near Rajanayar in Meywar. Dated Samrat 1732. . As these inscriptions are in respect of the same subject-matter and are placed on the same spot near each other it is convenient to treat them together. There are some twenty five such inscription-stones on the Navachoki ghaut of the Rayasigara lake, copies of two of which have been obtained. These appear to have been copied down from a book called Rajaprasasti composed by a Pandit named Rinachlioda giving an account of the kings of the Surya dynasty from a very remote period. These two inscriptions contain the 2nd and 3rd Sargas (cantos) of the original poen. The former brings down the genealogy to the time of Vijayabhupa, and the latter to that of Rahapa, who was the first person styled Raya. Luke Ruyasagara where these inscription-stones are seen is situated between the two small towns of Rajanagar Kankaroli, and is so called on account of its being dug and built by Rana Rayasimhaji of l'deypore. The face of each of the slabs, - which are of white marble-measures 36* hy 29' feet containing thirty-eight and thirty-six lines respectively. The composition is in Sanskrit verse and is written in Devanagari characters. They are dated Samvat 1732, A. D. 1676; when the work of the lake appears to have been begun under the orders of the king. TRANSLITERATION. pill offuera 14: || jarya imalia: Part 4* Hariti facrat 2 madhye pItaM vasanamaparaM kiMkiNIbastraveNI nAsAM muktA vidadhati mude testu govarddhaneMdraH // 1 // Adau jala RiP Pat: ftua: fa CERTE TENT7 11311 251 257**es # 4 rIciH kazyaposyatu / suto vivasvAttasyAsIt manurizvAkurasya saH // 3 // vikukSiH sa zazAdAnyanAmA L. 19. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #223
146 SURYA DYNASTY. 5 tasya puraMjayaH // kakutsthAparanAmAyamasyAnenAstataH pRthu: 114 // tatobhUdvizvaraMvistu tatazcaMdrastatobhava 6 t yuvanAzvosya zAvasto bahadazvosya cAtmajaH // 5 // tataHkuvaLayA vomuTuMdhumArAparAmidhaH dRDhAzvosthAsya ha 7 yazvo nikuMbhattasya vA tataH // 6 / / varhaNAzvaH kRzAzvosya senajittasya vA tataH yuvanAzvosya mAMdhAtA saI 8 svaparAbhidha: 117|| cakravartyasya tanayaH purukulsosya vA sutaH // trasadasyurdvitIyo'smAdanaraNyastato bhvt||8|| 9 haryazvosyAruNastasya niraMdhananRpAstata: / / satyanatastrizaMkustu tasya nAmAntaraM tataH // 9|| harizcandro rohitosya 10 tasya vA haritastataH / / vapastasya sudevosamAdijayo bharukosya yA // 10 // tasmAddhako vAhukosya tatputraH sa gara: sa c|| 11 cakravartI sumatyAMtu panyAM tasyAbhavansutAH // 11 // zreSThA: paSThisahasrodyasaMkhyAH sAgarakArakAH / / sagarasyAnyapa 12 lyAM tu kazinyAmasamaMjasa(:) // 12 // tatoMzumAndilIposmAttasmAjjAto bhagIrathaH // tataH zrutastatonAbhaH siMdhudvIposya 13 tatsutaH / / 13 // ayutAyustasya jAtaH RtapaNastu tallutaH sarvakAma() sudAsosya tasmAnimatrasahaH pati(:) |14|| yadapatyaHsaphalmA 14 papAdAnyAkhyosya cAzmakaH / / mUlako'smAddazarathastata eDaviDastasta: / / 15 / / jAto vizvasahasta 15 smAt khaTavAMgacakravartyataH / / dIrghanyAhurdilIposya raghurasyAja ityataH // 16 // jAto dazarathastasya kauza 16 lyAyAM sutobhavat / / zrIrAmacaMdra: kaikeyyAM bharatho to) rAmabhaktimAn // 17 // sumitrAyAM lakSmaNazna zatrughnazce 17 ti rAmataH zrIsItAyAM kuzojAto lavazceti kuzAdabhut // 18 // kumudalyAmatithiko niSadhosyata 18 to nalaH // namosya puNDarIkosya kSemadhanvA tato'bhavat ||19||devaaniikrtto'hiin: pAriyAnosya tatsutaH ||b 19 lastasya sthalastasmAjanAbhastatobhavat // 20 // sagaNastasya vidhRtiH putrastasya sutobhavat hiraNyanA 20 bhaH puSyosmAd dhruvasiddhistatobhavat // 21 // sudarzano'syAmivarNastasya zIghrastasto marut / / tataH prasa: zru tasta 21 smAtsaMdhistasya tu marSaNaH // 22 // tatomahasvAMstasyAbhUdvizvasAhaH prasenajit // tatastatastakSako 22 smAla ititvayaM // 23 / / mahAbhAratasaMgrAme nihatastvabhimanyunA / / etatvatIyA vyAsenasaMproktA bhAra 23 te nRpAH // 24 // anAgatAnnagAdaivaM vyAsastana vadAmi tAn / / vRhadalAbRdaNastasyogakriya ityataH // 25 vatsa 24 vRddhaH prativyomastasyAsmAdbhAnurasya vA / / divAkastasya padavIvAhinIpatirityabhUt // 26 // tasyAsItsahadevo 25 stra vRhadazvastatomavat bhAnumAn vApratyakAzvosya tasmAtsupratIkakaH // 27|| tatobhUnmarudevosmAtsunakSatro 26 sya puSkaraH // tatoMtarikSaH sutapAstasmAnmitrajidasyatu ||28vRhadrAjastato vahistatmAttasya kRtaMjaya: // tasmAdra 27 gaMjayastasya saMjaya: zAkya ityataH // 29 // zuddhodosmAlAMgalosya pratenajidayastata: / / kSadrakastasya ruNa kasta 28 syAsItsurathastataH / / 30 / / sumitrastu sumitrAMta izcAkoranbayobhavat // uktA bhAgavataskaMdhenavame te mayo ditAH // 31 // 29 dvAviMzatyaprazatakameSAM saMkhyAM kRtAM vade / / prasiddhAsuryavaMzasthAt vajranAbhobhavattataH // 32 // mahArathIti rAjeMdra 20 stasmAdatirathI nRpaH // tasmAdacalasenastu senAsyatvaprahAraNe // 33 // tasmAtkanakasenosya mahAsenoMga ityataH / / ta 31 smAdvijayasenosyAujayasenastato'bhavat // 34 // abhaMgasenastasmAtta madasenastato'bhavat // bhUpaH siMharatha stvete a Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #224
SURYA DYNASTY. 147 32 yodhyAvAsino nRpAH // 35 // tasmAdvijayabhUpotha muktvAyothyA raNAgatAn || jitvA nRpAna dakSiNasthAnavasa dakSiNa 33 zitau // 35 / / tatrAsyAkAzavANyAsInmuktvA rAjAbhidhAmapi // AdityAkhyA tu dharttavyA bhavatA bhavadAlaye // 37 // jA 34 tA vijayabhUpAMtA rAjAno manuparvakAH / vIrAH saMkhyejitaM teSAM paMcatrizayutaM zataM // 38 // AsAdityAdi. dvitIyaH sargaH // 35 saMvat // 17 // 18 // a~dhe mAghamAse kRSNapakSe saptamyAM tithau rAyasamudramuharatarANe rAjasIdhajIkIyo / / saMba . 36 t // 17 // 32 // vaSe mAghamAse sukalapakSe 15 tithau rAjasamudrapratiSThAArApitAgajadharamukhyaHyamazrIkalyAgama 37 stu / suta urajaNa gajadhara suSadeva gajadhara kesA suMdara lAkhA somaparA zAti caturApurakA rAmarAma ghAMcajo jI / / TRANSLATION. 1. Salutation to the holy Ganesa. May Krishna who wears on the body, a number of ornaments (tnade) of a quantity of gunjdo", on the diadem the brilliancy or lustre of the moon, in the two hands the discus and the skirt of a parti-coloured upper garment, (and) on the waist a yellow garment and a braid of cloth with small bells attached to it,--give you happiness. 2-3. In the beginning the whole world consisted of water ; therein lay Narayana on whose navel shone the calyx of a lotus bearing the beauty of gold; here appeared the four-faced Brahmit; of him (was born) Mariehi; of him Kasyapa; his son was Vivasvat; his Manu (Vaivasvata); his Iksh vaku. 4. Jis Vikukshi, otherwisc called Sasida; lhis Pnranjaya, having for his other name Kakutstha; his (was) Ancnas; his Prithu. 5. Of him was born Visvarandhi; of him Chandra ; of him was born Yuvanisva ; of him Savasta t; and his son (was) Brihalas vu 6-7. Of him was born Kuvalayaava, having for his other name Dhundhumara ; of him Dridhasva ; of him Ilaryasva ; and of him Nikumbha; of him Vurhanitsvir ; of him Krisasve; and of him Prasenajit; of him Yuvanasva; of him Mandhitrit otherwise called Trasad-dasyus. 1 varSe, 2 varSe. 3 zuklapakSe. 4 kAritA. It is a small shrub, Abrils Precatorins, hearing a black and red berry which forms the smallest of the jeweller's wey ats. + Also called Sravasta " Yuvana va hod 10 son, which grieved hira much. Some loly sager tetr whom he lived instituted religious rite to procuro progeny for him. One night thucy placed in consecrated vessel of water upon mi altor s part of their ceromony, and the water becamo endowell with prolifia energy. Yuvame wake 11 in the night thirty, and finding the water, he drank it. So ho con. ceived, and in due time n child came forth from his right sidlo. The sager thon naked who woull buckle the child, whereupon Trap treil, give his fiuger for the bild to suck, and said "he Bhall suck me," mAmayaMdhAsthati. These words were contracted, and the boy was namod Minm-dhiitri."-- Dowsons Hiudo Mythology, Sh literally meRus " frightering cril beings." Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #225
148 SURYA DYNASTY. 8. His son (was) Purukutea, a universal mouarch; of him (was) Trasaddasyu the second; of him was born Anaranya. 9-10. Of him. Haryasva; of him Arana; of him king Tribandhann; of him Satyavrata, his other name (being) Trisapka; of him Harischandra; of him. Rohita; and of him Harita; of him Bappa; of him Sudeva, of him 'Vijaya and of him Bharuka. * 11-12. Of him Vrika; of him Bahuka; his son (was) Sagar, and he (was) a universal monarch; to him were borne by Su-mati sixty thousand illustrious sons, the diggers of Sagara ; of Sagra (was), by another wife Keini, Asamanjas. 13-15. (was) Anfumat; of him Dilipa; of him was born Bhagirath; of him Sruta of him Niblia; of him Sindhu-dvipa; his son (was) Ayutyus; of him was in Rituparna; his son (was) Sarva-kama; of him (was) Sudasa; of him (his son) king Mitrasaha, whose other name was Kalmasha-padat; and of him (was) Asmakal: of him Mulaks; of him Dadaratha; of him davida. 16. Of him was born Visvasalia; of him Khajvingn, a uneversal monarch; of him Dirgha-bahu; of him Dilips; of him Raghu; and of him Ajn. 17-19. Of him was Dasaratha; (to him) was born, from Kausalya, a son, Sri Ramachandra, from Kaikey!, Bharata, devoted to Rama, and from Sumitra, Lakshmays and Satrughna; to Rama, Lava and Kusa were born from Sita; to Kusa was born Atithika from Komudavati; of him (was) Nishadha; of him Nala; of him Nabhas; of him Pundarika; of him was Kshema-dhanvan. Also written Kuruka or Ruruka. +, meaning "Ocean," was the name given by Sagata to the chasm which his sons had dug while endeavouring to recover the horse of the Asva-medha carried off by Kapila to l'atala or the infernal regions. "The indignant sage Vasishtha once cursed the king that his appetite should be excited only by human flesh for 12 years. The angry king took water in his hands to pronounce, in his turn, a curso upon Vasishtha, but was dissuaded from his purpose by his wife, Madayanti. Unwilling to cast the water on the ground, lest it should wither up the grain, and equally reluctant to throw it up into the air, lest it should blast the clouds and dry up thoir contents, he threw it upon his own feet, and they were so scalded by it that they became black and white and so gained for him the name of Kalmasha-pada, spotted feet: Every day for twelve years, at the sixth watch of the day, he gave way to his cannibal appetite, and devoured multitudes of men'. On one occasion he devoured a Brahman in the midst of his cannibal happiness, and the Brahman's wife passed upon him a curse that he should die whenever he associated with his wife. At the expiration of Vasishtha's curse, the king returned home; but mindful of the Brahmani's imprecation, he abstained from conjugal intercourse. By the interposition of Vasishtho, his wife, Madayanti, became pregnant, and bore a child in her womb for seven years, when she performed the Caesarean operation with a Pharp stone, and a child came forth who was called Asmaka from asmun, a stone,' "-Dowson's Hindu Mythology, Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #226
SURYA DYNASTY, 149 * 20. (Of him was) Devanika; of him Aluna; of him his son Paripatra; of him Bala; of him Sthala ; of him was born Vajranatha. 21. (or him) Sagam; (of him) his son Vidhrariti; of him was born his son Hiranyanabha; of liim Pushya ; of him was Dhruva-siddhi. 22. Of him Sudarsana; of lim Agnivarna; of himn Sighra; of him Maru; of him Prasiaruta; of him Sandhi; of bim Anurshana, 23-24. Of him Mahasvat; of him Visvasahva ; of him Prasenjit ; of him Takshaka; of hint Briliadbala. IIc was killed by Abhimanyu in the great war of the Bharatas. These have been mentioned by Vyasa in the Bharata ad kings that have cxisted. 23-26. In the same manner Vyasa bas spoken there of kings that were yet to come. I recount them here). From Bribadbala (came) Brihadrana ; of him Urukriya; of him Vatsavsidla; of him Prati-vyoma; of him Bhand ; of him Divaka ; of him was Paduvi, commander of the forces. 27. Of him was Sahadeva ; of him Brihadaiva; of him was born Bhanumat; and of bin Pratyakasva; of him Supratikaka. 28. Of him was born Marudeva ; of him Sunakshatra ; of him Pushkara ; of him Antariksha; of him Sutapas; of him Mitrajit. 29. Of him Vriuadraja; of him Varhi; of him Kpitanjaya ; of him Raranaya; of him Sanjaya ; of him (one) called Sakya. 30. Of him Suddhoda ; of him Langalat; of him Prasenajit; of him Aya; of him Kshudraka; of him Runaka; of him was Suratha. 31. (Of him) Sumitra. The race or family of Ikshivaku ended with Sumitra. Those that aro mentioned in the ninth book of the Bhagavata-Purana are recounted by me. 32-33. They are enumerated to be one hundred and twenty-two. I recount (them here). From lim (Sumitra), renowned and born in the Solar dynasty, sprang Vajranabha; of him the king of kings called Mabarathi; of him king Atirathi ; of him Achala-sena, who, in battle, slew the fore-part or front of armies. 34-35. Of him Kanaka-sena; of him Mahasena; of him (one) called Anga; of him Vijaya-sens; of him Ajaya-sena: of him Abhanga-sena; of him Madasena; of him was king Simha-ratha. These (were) kings dwelling in Ayodhya. 36. Now Vijava-bhupa, a son of his, left Ayodhya, conquered the southern kings who had come to the battle and settled in the southern country. 37. There to him spoke an aerial voice: " Leaving even the title of 'king,' the title of 'Aditya' must be assumed by you in your country," Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #227
150 SURYA DYNASTI. 38. Kings commencing with Manu and ending with Vijaya-bhupa became heroes; their successive battle lasted for 135 years. Thus (ends) the second canto. In the Samvat yoaz 17-18, in the month of Magha, in the dark fortnight, on the 7th day,* the ceremony of digging the Raya-sagara lake was performed by Rani Raja-Singhaji. In the Sanivat year 1732, in the month of Magha, in the bright fortnight, on the 15th day, the inauguration cereinony i was caused to be made. Blessed be Rima, the head lapidary. Rima, Rima (salutations) from his son Crajana Gajadharat, Kesh, Sundara, (and) Lakha, of the Somapara caste, of Chaturapura. . TRANSLITERATION, 1 zrIgaNezAyanamaH ullolIbhavadubhatAchasurabhIpuchachadAcAmaraH sadgovardhanadhanyagotravilasacchato jiseMdro va 2 lI // gopAlaiH kalitazca gopatanayairgopIpriyaH premavAn pAyAgodhanabhaktarakSaNapara: saccakravartI hariH / / 1 / / tato vi 3 jayabhUpasya panAdityobhavastutaH // zivAdityosya putrobhUddharadattostha vA sutaH // 2 // sujasAdityanAmA'smAtsama 4 khAdityakaratataH // somadattastasya putraH zilAdityosyacAtmajaH // 3 // kezavAditya etasmAnnagAdityosya cAtma . 5 jaH / / bhogAdityosya putrobhUdevAdityastato bhavat ||4|| AzAdityaH kAlabhojAdityosmAttanayosya tu // guhAditya hahA 6 dityAzcaturdazamitAstataH / / 5 // guhAdisyasutAH sarveguhilotAbhidhAyutAH // jAtA yuktaM teSu putro jyeSTho bappA bhidhobhava7 t // 6 // yaM dRSTA nadine gaurI dRzo vASpaM purA'sRjat !! naMdIgaNosau yASpopi priyAkvASpado'bhavata // 7 // hArI 8 tarAzi: sa munizcaMDa: dAbhorgaNobhavat // tasyaziSyobhavadvASpastasyAzAtaH prasAdataH // 8 // nAgahRdapure tiSThanne 9 kaliMgazivaprabhoH / cakre bASpo'rcanaM cAsmai krAndro dadau tataH // 9 // citrakUTapatistvaM syAstvavaMzyaca. raNAdhu 1. vaM mAgachatAcitrakUTa: saMtatiH syAdakhaDitA // 10 // prApyetyAdivarAnvASpa ekasminzatake gate // ekAgranava 11 tisaSTe mAre pakSavalakSake // 11 // saptamIdivase vApaH sapaMcadazavatsaraH // ekaliMgezahArItaprasAdAdbhAgyavA nabhUt // 12 // 12 nAgadrAkhye nagare virAjI narezvaraH khagadheraSu dhanyaH balena dehena ca bhojanena bhImo raNe bhImasamo 13 ripUNAM // 13 // paMcAdhikatriMzadamaMdahastapramANayukpaTTapaTaM dadhAnaH // yabhI nicolaM kila SoDaSodyatkarapra 14 mANa vimalaM vasAnaH / / 14 / / zrIekaliMgena mudA pradattaM hArItanAgne munayetha tena // dattaM dadhAna: kaTakaM ca hama paMcA * From this the language is Gujarati mixed with Hindi. + i... that. of declaring it opeu for public use, tlt means a "lamidlatry." It seems to be the name of a placu. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #228
STRYA DYNASTY. 151 15 zaduyatpalamAnamAste // 15 // dvAtriMzadudyattamaDhalyukAdhaH prasthAbhidhaiH zekharaH kRtasya / maNasya caikaspa 16 bharaM hi catvAriMzanmitavibhradasi ddhaanH||16|| ekaprahArAnmahiSI mahAMsau durgArcanAyAM javato vinimana meM 17 janmahAchAgacatuSTayaM sa agastyazastya pratrabhUvavASpaH // 17 // tataH sa nijitya nRpaM tu morIjAtIyabhUpaM 18 manurAjasaMjhaM / gRhItavAMzcitritacitrakUTa cakretrarAjyaM nRpacakravartI // 18 // rAjyAtipUrNatvavaratvalakSmImaya 19 svazabdAdimavarNayuktAM // tAM rAvalAkhyAM padIM dadhAno bASpAbhidhAnaH sa rarAja rAjA // 19 // tataH khumANA 20 bhidharAvalosmAdgoviMdanAmAtha maheMdranAmA // AlunRposmAdatha siMhavarmA tasyAtmajaH zaktikumAranAmA // 20 // jA 21 tastato rAvalazAlivAhanastasyAtmajobhUnnaravAhanastataH // aMbAprasAdosya ca kIrtivarmakastatputrA 22 sImaravarmanAmakaH // 21 // tato nRpAlo narapatyabhikhyaratvathottamosmAnnRpabhairavosbhAt / / zrIpuMjarA 23 jobhavadassa karNAdityaH sutosyApi ca bhAvasiMhaH // 22 // zrIgAnasiMhotha sahasarAjaH sutotya sanaH zubha 24 yogarAjaH / / savairaDAkhyotha suvairisiMhastatosya vA rAvalatejasiMhaH // 23|| tataH samasiMhAkhyaH pRthvIrAja 25 sya bhUpateH / / pRthAkhyAyAbhaginyAstu patirityatihArdataH / / 24|| gorIsAhibadInena gajanIzena saMgaraM 26 kurvatoukhavagarvasya mahAsAmatazobhinaH // 25 // dillIzvarasya cohAnanAthasyAsya sahAyakRt // 27 sadvAdazasahastraiH svavIrANAM sahito raNe // 26 / / badhvA goripati daivAtsvayAtaH sUryabibhit bhIkhArAsApusta 28 kesya yuddhasyoktostivistaraH // 27 // tasyAtmajomunnapakarNarAvalaH proktAstu SaDviMzatirAvalA ime || ___ kAtmajo 29 mAhaparAvalobhavatsaDUMgarAce tu pure nRpo babhI // 28 // karNasya jAtastanayo dvitIyaH zrIrAhapaH karNanRpAi __ yogrH| 3. vAkyena vA zAkunikasya gatvA maMDovare mokalasI sa jitvA // 29|| tAtAMtiketvAnayatisma bhadraM / karNosya . rANAviru 31 daM gRhItvA / mumoca taM cAru dadau tadIyaM rAnAbhidhAnaM priyarAhapAya // 30 // bhavyAziSA brAmaNapalviAla zAtIyavipra 32 charazalyanAmnaH // zrIcitrakUTe balalabdharAjyaM cake tatorAhapa eSa vIraH // 31 // tato babhau citrakUTe rAhapo vAhapoSakaH / / 33 pUrva sAMsodanagare vAsAtsIsodIyAsmRtaH // 32 // rAnAviruvalAbhena rAnetyukto'khilaibabhI // vaMzesyAgre bhaviSya 34 ti rAnAvirudino nRpAH // 33 // rAjeMdrarAjIpUjyoya nArAyaNaparAyaNaH // vizeSaNAdivarNAyAM vIrorAnA bhirdhA dadhI 35 // 34 // AsIdbhAskaratastu mAdhavabudhIsmAdrAmacaMdrastataH satsaveMzvaraka: kaToDikulajo lakSmyAdinAthastataH 36 tailaMgosya tu rAmacaMdra iti vA kalpAsya vA mAghavaH putrobhUnmadhusUdananaya ime brahozaviSNUpamAH ||35||ysyaa 37 sInmadhusUdanastu janako veNI ca gosvAmijAmunmAtA raNachoDa eSa kRtavAn rAjaprazastyAMdvayaM / / kAvyaM sAnvayarA 38 jasiMhasuguNazrIvarNanAdyaM mahadvArA samabhUtRtIya iha satsaMga: susargaH sphuTa 36 // itizrItalaMgazAtIyaka ThoDIpa 39 tipaMDitopanAmamadhusUdanabhapunaraNachoDakRte rAjaprazastyAdaye mahAkAvye tRtIyaH sargaH // saM. 1722 barSe mAyazu . 15 rAyasamudraprazastiH // 4|| Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #229
152 SURYA DYNASTY. TRANSLATION. Salutation to Sri Ganesa. May Hari, the best and supreme ruler, engrossed in protecting his divotees, and possessing wealth consisting only of cows, loving and beloved of the cow-herdesses (of Vrindavana), surrounded by the cow-herds and by the sons of cow-herds, possessed of power, a vanquisher of the god of rain, having for his splendid umbrella the blessed hill of the excellent Govardhana, and whose chouri is made of the undulating upraised and white mass (or tuft of hair) on the tail of his cows,-proteet (you). 1. Then of Vijaya-bhips was his son, Pumiditya; (then) his son Sivaditya; and (then) his son Hara-datta. 2. Of him (une) called Sujashditya; of him Sumukhaditya; (then) his son Somadatta; and (then) his son Siladitya. 3. Of him Kesavaditya; and (then) his son Nagaditya; (then) was his son Bhogiditya; (and) of him was Devaditya. 4. Then Aditya; of him Kala-Bhojaditya; (and then) his son Gubiditya. Here are Adityas numbering fourteen. Then all the sons of Guhiditya came to be called Gahilota; of them the eldest was called Bappa. 5-6. Nandi, the personal attendent (of Siva), seeing whom Gaurt (or Parvati) shed tears from her eyes in olden times, became Bishpa, producing tears in the eyes of his beloved wife. 7. Chanda, s gana (or personal attendent) of Sambhu, became the sage Iliritarisi. Bashpa became his pupil, and, through his favour and by his directions, dwelt in the city of Nigahrida and worshipped Eka-linga (an image of Siva) and Rudra then gave him boons. 8-9. Mayst thou be the lord of Chitra-Kata, and may Chitm-Koja never go out of the hands (lit., feet) of thy descendants; may thy linenge he uninterrupted. 10. And such other boons, Bishpa having obtained, (and) one hundred and ninetyone years having elapsed, on the 7th day in the bright fortnight, in Maghs, that Bishpa, attaining the age af fifteen years, became happy through the favour of Harita, and Sri Eka-lingesa. 11-12. le reigned over the city called Nagahrida, (was) blest amongst swordsmen, (and was) like Bhima to his foes in battle by his might, his body and the quantity of food he consumed. 13. This celebrated hill in Vrinda-vana was lifted up sud supported by Krishna upon one finger for seven days to shelter the cow-herds from storm of rain sent by Indra to test Krishna's divinity. + Blabpa and Harits-pisi were incarnations of Nandi and Chanda respectively. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #230
SURYA DYNASTY, 153 He verily looked splendid with (lit., wearing) a turban measuring 35 long hands and with (lit., wearing) bis mantle measuring 16 long hauds. 14. And he wore a golden anklet, weighing 50 palas,* which was given him by the sage called Harita to whom it was given by Sri Eka-linga when the God Was) pleasel. 15. lle kept (lit., wore) a sword weighing one mana made of 40 paccii sers called praesthas (cach weighing) 32 large dhabbust and such other (coins). 16. Baslipa was like Agastya, quickly killing, during the worship of Durga, I two buffalocs with one stroke of lis grent sword and making a meal of four big goats. 17. Then having conquered the king called Manu-raja, 9 of the race of Mori, he took Chitra-kata variegated (with vegetation), and reigned there like u supreme monarch. 18. Holding the title of Rivala formed of the first letters of the words perarquia (fullness of kingdom), a (supremacy), and SHATT opalence), the king, called Bashpa, became eminent. 19. Of him (was born) the Ravala Damcd Khumina; of him one called Govind; then one named Mahendra; of lim king Alu; | then Siphavarman ; (then) his son called Sakti-kumara. 20. Of him was born Ravala Saliyabana ; then was born his son Nara-Vahana ; of him Anba-prasada ; of him Kirti-Varmaka; then followed his son called Nara-varman. 21. Then followed the king called Nara-pati; then Uttam ; of him king Bhairava; of him was Sri Punja-raja ; of him Karmiditya; of him his son Bhavasinha. 22, Then Sri Gatra-sinha; then that Hansaraja, (his) son; (then) his son Subhayogaraja; then that (king) named Vairata ; then that Yairi-simba; and of him Ravala Tejasinha. 23. Then Samara-sinha, being the husband of king Prithvi-raja's sister, named Pritht, rendered aid, through great affection, with his 12,000 beroes, to Chohana Pali ik a fiarticular weight = 4 Kurshax : - 1/100 of 'Tua. + A dluhou is a Jodhpur coin and is so called from Tipuo whose name it boars. It weigba about 2 rupecs. # Referring to the festival io lonour of the goddeas Durga., held in the mouth of Asvin. Commonly called Mana-mori. # This & colloquintiam for Allat: o. f. - Jim for James, in Eaglinh; and Navalo for YAVAnidh. in Gujarati. 20, Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #231
154 SURYA DYNASTY natha (i. e. Prithvi-raja), the lord of Dilli, who being very proud and distinguished by his powerful feudatory princes, was waging war with Gori-sihibedina, the king of Gajjani,- took Gori-pati captive in battle, and, through fate, went to heaven (i. e., died) penetrating the solar disk. A description at length of this battle is given in the work, Bhikha-rasa. 24-27. His son was Karna Ravala. There are mentioned twenty-six Ravalas. The son of Karya was Mahapa RaralafIe became king in Dungara and other citics. 28. The second son of Karana was Sri Rahapa. lle, (getting) furious, went, by the order of king Karna and by the auspices declared by the augurs, to Mandora, conquered Mokalasi and brought him (prisoner), in a laudable inariner, to his father, Karna. depriving him of his title of Rana, released him and transferred it to (his) dear Rabupa. 29-30. By thc auspicious blessings of a Brahmara, named Sara-salaya, of the priestly class of Pallivala, this heroic Rahapa ruled over his kingdom, obtained by valour, in Chitra-kata. 31. Then Rahapa became an eminent lreeder of horses (lit., draught animals) in Chitra-kuta, (and was) called Sisodiya from his formerly residing in the city of Sisoda. 32. Having obtained the title of Rana, he came to be called Rana by all, (and) the kings in his family shall, in future, hold the title of Rana. 33. This hero assumed the title of Rand formed hy the first letters of the epithets, T V (worthy of being respected by a line of kings) and 1713704796 (wholly devoted to Nirayana). 34. (Descended) from Bhaskara was Pundit Muhava, from him Rama-chandra, then the good Sarvesvara, then Lakshmyu-dinatba, born in the family of Kathod, of him (was) Tailanga or Rama-chandra; his were three sons Kalpa, Madhava ant Madhu-sudana, like Brahma, Siva and Vishyu. 35. Ranch hora, whose father was Madhu-sudana and mother Veni, the daughter of Go-svanuin, composed this great heroic poem, called Raja-prasasti, describing the good qualities of Rajasiplia and his family. Hero evidently ends the excellent and third canto. 36. Thus ends the third canto in the great poem, called Raja-prasasti, composed by Ranchhoda, the son of Pandit Madh sadana Bhatta, the best of the Kathetis and of the Tailanga caste. The 15th of Magha Sudi, Samvat 1722. Raya#amudra Prasasti. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #232
SURYA DYNASTY XV. A stone-ineeription of the temple of Sri Dakshinamirti at Taeypore. Dateil Sament 1770. The temple in which this inscription is found is built to the south of the royal palace at Udeypore. It appears to have been built in the time of Raya Sungramasinghnji by the instruction of a sage named Sri Dakshinamurt whose religious pupil the king was. The Sivalinga therein placed after duc ceremonies was called Rajarajesvara. The stone on which the inscription is cut treasures 19 by 15 inches containing twenty-nine lines of Sanskrit verse written in modern Devanagari characters. The date of the inscription is Samvat 1770, Sake 1635. (A. D. 1714) TRANSLITERATION. 1 svastizrImanmahAgaNapataye namaH // zrIgurubhyo namaH // bAjanyagrodhavaM2 zAmimAnaye maMgadevarUpAya guru // 1 // 2) tejo dadhAnaH zrutiviSayalasammaMtrabhAvairanekaiH zaMbhorAsyodbhava(ra) 4] gaNitamanumI raudramAta eva // zrItasmArtakriyAbhirvigalitakaluSaH poSa 5 n vipra ( vRM) daM kAruNyadAryayuktaH sa jayati nitarAM dakSiNAmUrtirekaH // 2 // kalA 6. pikAvara pramitakItiranoni vevadAraguNasaMyutaH sakalazAstrasArIcitaH // ta - 7 pomayatanuH svayaM nigamabodhotrAmRtaparimANaH // 3 // 8 jJAne devaguruH pratApatulitaH kAlAbhirudropamastejasvI jamadagnivajjitahRSIka: kArti 9 kepopara || dApUrtakivA pratinidhiranityaH sAkSAdAcArya (sa) H dakSiNAmUrtirekaH // 4 // sanAthI kurvanvedapurA zrIrAmani 10 11 pratisata saMdhAmanapaM / tataH zreyodhin sakaladuritasanavidhi vidha 12 nibhiH sacajanapada sopi nRpatiH ||5|| zrImadbhASitAmahasA pronmIlitAMzaH svayaM 13 zatrujyAMtanivAraNe'tinipuNaH saMsArasaukhyamadaH // svabhyaparipUrNasadguNaH 14 padmATavIharSotpAdana hetave samuditaH saMgrAmasiMhaH prabhuH ||6|| yatsainye calati kSitA 15 rijavastArakarmagyo garjatkumimadAIgaMDanirine () kaTaM // pItvA modi 16 tavigrahairanudizaM zaMkArazabdAnvitaiH zrIsaMgrAmamahIpateH pratidinaM manye yazo gIyate // 7 // 17 dolitAdiviniSadaH kIrtyA zaracaMdrikApadhinyA dhavalIkRtacititala 18] proddAmasAnvitaH / mAnuSyAmadhIlaH zaktitrayAto nevArI varSati sarvopari // 8 // athazrIdakSiNAmUttiH zivAlayamakArayat // 20 pAca mAdhujalAM zAstrotavidhinA zataH // 9 // svastibhISikamAdisvarAjyo 19 21 gatakAlataH // gaganAdyazvabhUsaMkhye (1770) batsare zobhanAvhaye // 10 // tathAca zaka 1 gu 2 zru 3 yau 4 bha 5 kai: 6 dalitAridAtanivaddhaH 7 stha Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #233
156 SURYA DYNASTY, 22 zasya zAlivAhanabhUpateH paMcAyamimiti 1635 pratyani harAspade || 11|| saumyA 23 panera guruko zubhe / ve paurNimAyAM ca zaMbho tamAcaram ||12|| vidyA 24 nayuta saMkhyAkAn vedavidyAvizAradAn / / yajJAMtakarmakuzalAn sarvasvAbhiva saMvRtAn // 13 // 25 nirmANa nigamAgamamAnataH // vidhAya koTihomaM tatkalpakalpasamanvitaM ||14|| prati 26 divase prAtividbhinivedite / nityaM naimittikaM karma nItiprophena vartmanA // 15 // 27 nyAya ciso vimadapuraHsaraM // nadadbhiH ca vedayanipuraH // 16 // a ............ // brAhmaNAn zatasaMkhyAkAn pUjAdravyAdyalaMkRtAn // 17 // ni 29 yojya pRthivIpAlaH svastivAcanakarmaNi / / prANapratiSThAmakarodrAjarAjezvarasva ca // 19 // 26 ....... TRANSLATION. Hail! Bow to the propitious and splendid Ganapati; how to the Gurt. I offer a handful of flowers to the Guru who is like the young moon shining forth from the ocean-like family of Nyagrodha and who is an incarnation of all the mantras and the presiding dieties put together. May the unrivalled Dakshi. namurti be successful who bears the light of Brahma, who shines in the very essence of the Vedas, who assumes the form of Rudra surpassing even the Manus by the force of innumerable mantras flowing out of the mouth of Sankara, whose sins are destroyed by the performance of ceremonics prescribed in the Sratis and Smritis, who protects all Brahmagus, and who is merciful and liberal. He shines illustrious here; he, who is like the moon among those who follow arts, whose fame is wide-spread, who is full of the virtues of the ocean, in whom pervades the essence of all the Sastras, whose body is an incarnation of austerities, who has attained the most beautiful (moksha) eternal rest by the knowledge. of Vedas and Tantras and who is the leader of the Brahmanas. Inasmuch as the king declaring him the lord of the lords of Udepura worships him, and inasmuch as he then constantly resides by the side of the lord Sangrama (singl) the king as well as the country, all free from obstacles of every description, acquire great felicity and do away with all their sins. The lord Saygrimasinha shining with the lustre of his valour like the sun with that of his heat and therefore skillful in driving away his darkness-like enemies, the giver of happiness to the world, the deep lake of virtues filled with golden water has risen for giving joy to the forest of lotus his good friends. When lie armies go about on the earth extending his conquest over his enemies, the wasps, coming round the temples of roaring elephants wet with rut and humming in all directions with their bodics entranced by drinking of the same, sing, I believe, the songs of his fame every day. The king of Mevada, who has cut to pieces the hordes. of the elephants of his enemies by the valour of his hands, who is surrounded by crowds (of kings) on the face of the earth, which is brightened by his glory like 1 vrata Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #234
SURYA DYNASTY. 157 the moon-beams of the Sarada Riti, whose intellect is purified by six (vis; peace, war, marching, halting, sowing dissension, and seeking protection) virtues, who is well-versed in the three vargas (Dharma, Artha and kima), who, is adorned with the three Saktis (Prabhdra, Mantra and Utadha) and who is the giver of desired fruits, is at the head of all. Sri Dakshinamurti then caused to be built a temple and after that a Vapi having fresh water, with eeremonies prescribed by the Sistras. In the year 1770 after the beneficent king Vikramaditya's reign known as Sounana Samvatsara and the year 1635 of Salivahana, the establisher of the Saka era, on the fullmoon day of the month Chaitra, the constellation being 4iwiai, the sun being north of the equator, Jupiter and Venus having risen, he observed the Vrita of Sankara. Having performed a sacriflee with ten million and with proper ceremonies in the Mandapa made of kusa-grass as prescribed in the Veins, at the hands of ten thousand Brahmaus who know the Vedavidyd, and were well up in the ceremonies of the Yajna, &c., and were selected for that purpose; on the first day (of the dark bulf of Chaitra) fixed by astrologers, he who was holy and had performed the Nitya and Naimitiks karmas as required by the Niti Sietra and who was sitting in front of the crowds of Brahmagas reciting the Fala, with the five instruments being played upon, engagad one hundred Brahmanas adorned with things used in worship for performing the Swastivdchana and established this Rajarajevara with due ceremonies. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #235
GORILA DYNASTY. I. Stone inscription of Sothadi vdo at Hingru? in Suirashtra. - Dated Samvat 1202. While entering into the town of Mangrol, one of the ancient towns in the Province of Kithiiviid, by the gate called the Gadi's gate there is a Vao (Vapi) in a street to the left. In the wall to tlic right in descending into the Vao, there is a stone built up in it which contains this inscription. It is a hard black stone well preserved, measuring 18 inches by. 15 inches with twenty-four lines and a half of Sansksit verges in Devanagari characters. It mentions that during the reign of Kumtrapala at Ayahilapura, there ruled at Mangrol a Gohila king named Muluka, son of Sahajiya and grandson of Sri Sahara, wlio caused to be built a temple called Sulajigesvara in memory of his father Salajiga, and assigned several ducs from the customs revenues. The Mahajanas (the leading citizens) of Choravad also assigned a Vio called Degua for the use of the temple. This Vio is on the way to the village of Visanaveli from Choravada. It is dated Vikram Samvat 1202, Simha Samvat 32. A. D. 1146. TRANSLITERATION. 1 ||aaunmHshivaay| mukuTaH sa harasya pAtu vaH zazipaMkeruhakaMdakAMkSayA / / gaMganAdacireNa ya2 va sA surahaMsIva papAta jAnhavI kRtvA rAjyamupAramannarapatiH zrIsiddharAjo yadA daivAduttama--- 3 kIrtimaMDitamahIpRSTho gariSTo guNaiH ||aackraam Rgitya(zaTitya)cityamahimA tadrAjyasiMhAsana zrImA4 neSa kumArapAlanapatiH puNyamarUdodayaH rAjye muSya mahIbhujobhavadihazrIgRhilA5 madhyAnvaye zrIsAhAra iti prabhanagarimAdhAge agamaMDanaM caulatyAMgamigahakaH sahajiMga: glA6 tastanUjastatastatputrA linA va bhavagvanA magaranAthamAH ||pAmakatamA bIra: nAma - .rAja iti kSitIgavikhyAto viTadhe devaM pitunAmnA mahezvaraM ||zrImomanAthadevasya jaganyAM pa .... 8 NyavRddhaye ||iNdukuNdyshaacke kIrti merusamAzrita ||puujaarthmsy devasya bhrAtA jyeSThAsya mUlukaH / / 9 surASTrAnAyakaH prAdAcchAsanaM kulazAsanaM // 3. zrIsahajigaputraTha zrImUlakena zrIsahajige 1. zvaradevasyAnavaratapaMcopacArapUjAhetoH zrImanmaMgalapurazulkamaMDapikAyAM dinaprati kA? 19 tathA talArAbhAvyamathyAdinaprati kAztathA zlovardachATamANakAmAvye (ja)TAMprati1 ka 12 NabhatagaDakaMprAta kA4tathA rAsabhachATAMprati kA || tathA samastalokena niHzeSavallIkAraiH ga. ha. 3ti, tA. 5ThAkora, 6kArSApaNa. Aho I Shrutyanam

Page #236
STONE INSCRIPTION OF SOPHALI VAO AT MANGROL IX SAURASHTRA, DATED SAMV AT 1202. PLATE XXXVII 9 mazidAyaka rasada ra sApAvazakSaka sada ke dakI dayA nAdacAra usAsaradesIdapapAtamA hArA sanyA rasana 26niH prIsisamAyadAde vA nama kI garinamadIyAmAgIrAja prAcakA giyAciyamandimAta pArasiMhAsana pramA nighamArapAlapati prsaadaadyH|| rakama hAmI numarAja badidai shriimdin| radyAta rAtrImAyA ra niyanatAmAbArAva rAmara mAno ucAini rahakasahasiMgarayA tasA tamutpatrAvaliAtAvaravAlAko sarakAramA mAmikatAmAdI rANAbha rAUtikriyAvasAta viTAvAda pica kI sAmAda vagAthAsAlA vAda vasA jgvaae| (TERE. dayazabhAka kAbisa sabitAmA mazidavasA nA tAyAhArA balukA surAmA nAyaka padAvAsana tAsa lATha zrIsada kATha zrImalAkanIsada nige| pAra vayAnavatAvApasaravatAnAdhyama-bhAgalapura-tamapikA yA dinapratikAra rakhA kamArAmArAmA yAtadinapAnakA nakSAbalIva kA ramAgakAmapratikAraka nagarapatikA 4sadhA manAta kATApratikAlAtinA samasAlAkana valIkArai apavata vIurA!kI vAivAnInAya kAgAtadhApavata rnrkpaakaar||| tAparatApratikAra prati ucca tAnAzakAnamA avamAyarari tarakAlikAsApati kAnamA banAyevAsiyAmAru yAvAravAlA vidyAvAtahAlAThi vapaJcAkavata rAtra marapi / kAma ghAta dinapani ya-sImAnA pAkevA pradAtA mAdI rayAvApyamAna sarakAghare matAnaparAcArajati sisita samAtyA kulAdI sAligrAma mAsa A samAramayA yA vinAmabApI yaso bhandA tArATA pAnavAnInA mAnasamA zuka ravi mAnAmAdipati kAlapApakadA bhrpraattvaanii| uhAkAyalI tamAzApa 50 sadAnalA sAmathAna nA tUtvI kada pratipratidi neparamA dAga dinA HRIR mA vinnAmAyApAlana yAdamA-zvadanAbAyAtu pAsa nAzivApAImAnadAnApAkaghaNyamAna nAnApannamahApApIvikA ye prapAlAya nAyata va kamiyama nukka mirAmAyayavadAnasarApta yA nadAphAmA zrImAdikamasa 241202 na. pAzrIsiTa saMvat 32 pariva6i13 sAbhApAsirisa rAra mApa pAnApAnApAnIprasarva tathA Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #237
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #238
GOHILA DYNASTY. 159 patraparIvIDaharAkerIvATyAprabhutInAM prtyekNkaa|| tathA patrabhutaMuTebharakaMpatikA 2 // 14 tathApatrabhRtagIprati 1kSetrapratiuccatAbhAvyekAztathA Agaramadhye khuTitakharAlihAsApati 15 kA tathA anayaiva sthityA cokhyAvADe valahaje cagrAhya tathA lAThivApathake vahatazulkamaMDApi 16 kAmadhyAt dinaprati Tha0 zrImUlukena rUpakaikaH pradattaH ||tthaa corUyAbADenyasamastavRhatpuruSaire 17 kamatIbhUya canurAdhATanavizuddhA yathA prasiddhaparibhogA savRkSamAlAkulA cIsaNavelIgrAmamArgasa18 mAsannA deguyAvAvInAmadApI rAjAnumatyA zrIsahajigezvarAya pradattA tathA zrIvAmanasthalyAMzulka19 maMDapipikAyAMdinaprAte kAitathAyutamadhye dinapratikAztayApatrakuTyAMbharApratipatradAta tathAvI 2. ddhraa|kerii vATugArAprabhRtinAM pratyeka patra'50 tathAtalArAmAvyamadhyAt tAlikahapratipratidi 21 patra ramaDAvApUga 1devadArya samastoyaM samastai vibhUmipaiH pAlanIyonumAnyazca dAnAcchreyonu 22 pAlanaM ||shivH pAnaM jano dAtA pAlakaH puNyabhakkAparaM lopakRcca mahApApI vicArya prapAlayet yata 23 uktaMcavahubhirvasudhA vaktA rAjabhiH sagarAdibhi: yasya yasya yA bhUmistasya tasya tadA phalaM zrImadbhikramasaM 24 vat 1202tathA zrInihasaMvat 32 aashvinvdi13saame||prshstiriyni mirAkRtiriyaparamapAzupa 25. taacaaryaarymhaapaaNddetshriiprsrvcsm|| TRANSLATION. Om! Om! Salutation to Siva. May the diadem of Hara, where Janhati swiftly descended from the sky, as a celestial female swan with the desire of (getting) the stem of the moon-lotus, protect you. When the Prince Sri Siddbartja, who had adorned the surface of the enrth with his bigh fame, and who was noble on account of his virtues, having reigned, died accidentally, the illustrious Kumarapala, whose greatness was inconceivable, and whose good fortune had taken a firm lold on accouni of his merits, at once took possession of the throne of his kingdom. There flourished here in the reign of this sovereign, in the family of the name of Sri Gihili Sri Sahara, tlie possessor of extensive greatness and an ornament of the earth. Then there lived) his famous son Sahajiga, the commander of the forces of Chaulukya. His sons became powerful on the carth and were able to protect Saurashira. Of them one, known on the carth as Somaraja and who wils heroic, set up an idol of) the god Mahcuvara after the name of his father, He, whose fame was like the moon and like the jasinino, for the increase of religious merit in this world, made the fame of Sri Somanatha Deva cherished on Meru (spread as far as Mount Meru). llis elder brother, Muluka, the Nayaka (chief) of Saurashtra, made (this) royal grant (which is) to be observed by his descendants, for the performance of religious rites of gods : (That) by Thak kura Sri Muluka, the son of Thakkura Sri Sahajiga, for the continuous five-fold service of the god Sri Satajigesvara (be taken): 1 Karshipana every day from the custom-house of Sri Mangalpura : and 1 karsha 1STra. drama. rAdhA. maMDapikAyAM. ba. yaH 7. 8bhu. Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #239
160 COHILA DYNASTY. pana on every day from the revenue of Talara: and 1 karshapana on every Mayaka taken from the pannier of a pack-bullock: 4 karshapanas on every cart-load of grain : and karshapana on every pannier of a donkey: and by all the people and by all the betel-leaf growers, karshapana on every bundle of (betel) leaves and on every vidahara, keri, vaguya, and the like: and 2 kirshaganas on cvery loul of camel laden with (betel) leaves: and 1 dramma on every cart laden with (betel) leaves : and 1 karshapana on every fiel yielling the best crop: and 1 karshapana on every kliunti, kharali and hansa, in a ralt-pan: and in the sume manner to be taken in Choruyavada and Vala-ija. And one silver piece was (to be given by Thakkura Sri Maluka every day from the transit duties collectcd at the custoin-louse on the road to Lathivadat: and the Wava by name Deguyavavi, situated near the road (leading) to the village of Visataveli, (uud) surrounded by rows of trees, well known as a publie place of) enjoyment (amusement), laving four distinct boundaries, was given with the sanction of the king, to Salajigesvara by all the other leading personages in Choruyavala, (they) having become of one mind. And from the custom-house at Vamanasthali one karshapana every day: and one karsbapanil on gambling cvery day and one hundred (setel) leaves on every bundle in a (betel) lcai-shed : and fifty (betel) leaves on every Vidahari, keri, vailuya and the like: anil two (bctel) leaves and one unhusked betel-nut every day frono every shop of a (betel) leafseller-out of what is produced at Talara. All these (which constitute) thc portion (set aside as in offering) to the god, must be agreed to and accepted by all the future kings, (for) the continuance of gifts) is of greater merit than the gifts (themselves). Siva is the donee, man is the donor, the person who continues these gifts is surely the enjoyer of religious merit; one who annuils (these) a great sinner: bearing this in mind one should continue them. Because it is said: by Sagar and many other kivys the earth has been enjoyed: wlosesoever vas the laud, his was the fruit (religious merit). This inscription was made on Hon_lay the 13th Asvin Vadi, Vikrama Samvat 1209 and Sinha Samvat 32. This is the composition of the great Panlit Sri Prasarvadnva, a great and venerable follower of Siva. II. Stone Inscription nf the Kama Vitha's Orasid at Gheland near Mangrol in Saurashtra. Daleil Vodabhi Samvat 911. This inscription is cut in the stone of Orasid* used in the temple of Kinanath-a Siva temple--at Gbelaza, a village near the sea-port town of Mangrol > Orasid is a pioce of stone with a round surface wed for rolling i Guilai woul piece on to get chanulan, which is used in worshipping the gallic idol of Sivn, Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #240
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #241
STONE INSCRIPTION OF THE KILASATILA'S ORASIA AT GILLINI NEIR VINCROL IS SAURASUTRA, DATED VALABHI SUIVAT 911. PLATE XX.XVII Ahol Shrutgyanam matatA zraya pAudipAsanapadaH / / iTADAnakara, malasArAma

Page #242
GOMILA DYNASTY, 181 on the sonth-west coast of Kathiavad. The inscription measures 19 in. by 2 in. containing a line and a half of incorrect Sanskrit prose in Devanagari characters. The stone is a white sand-stone, a little broken in the middle. * It mentions the grant of an Asana (sonie sort of seat) for the Bhrigu Matha (monastry) in the reign of Ranaka son of Thakore Mulu. The date of the ins. cription is Valibbi Samrat 911 : A. D. 1230. TRANSLITERATION. 1 ||10||shriimdvlbhiisNvt911 vASa ||......aad zukre pratyayajanakaTha-mUlasutarAMNakarAjya .... 2 zrIbhRgumaThe devapUjArthaM AsanapaTTaH pradattaH / TRANSLATION In the illustrious Valabhi Samvat 911 on the 4th of the bright half of * * on Friday (this stone) scat was presented for the worship of the god in Sri Bhrigumalha * * in the reign of Ranaka the son of Molu, awakening confidence, III. This is the last leaf of a book called Vishnu Bhakti Chandrodaya, obtained from Taliji under Bhivnngar. The book was written by one Sri Nrisimharanya Muni. The present copy was prepared in Samvat 1409, 4. D. 1413-14, when Malik Sri Csman and Raol Sri Sarangji were in power at Goghi, a sea-port town on the cast coast of Kathiava], about twelve miles south-cast of Bhavnagar. It contains in all 4500 Sanskrit verses, and is in a good state of preservation. TRANSLITERATION. itishriinRsihaarnnymunivirciteshriivissnnubhkticNdrodevssoddshbaalaaprkrnnNsmaapt|ch|smaatshcaayvissnnubhkticNdrodyH||ch|thaagrNthsNkhyaa4500)yaashN pustake dRSTaM tAdRzaM likhitaM mayA ||yadi zuddhamabhuddha vA mama doSonadIyatAM ||1||sNvt 1469varSe phAlganazadi 12 rayAvadyeha dhoghAveLAkuLe mahAmalikazrIusamAnatadhArAulazrIsAraMgadevacakulapratipatI lalATazAtI.....................AlhApaThanAvamabAchAkena zrIviSNabhakticaMdrodayasya pustikA likhitA ||ch|tailaadrkssejjlaadrkssedrkssecchithibNshcnaat ||prhstgtaadrkssedevN vadati pustakA ||1|zubhaM bhavatu maMgalamastu || // // zva zudi rAjye 1.21. Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #243
102 GOHILA DYNASTY, TRANSLATION. Thus the chapter of the sixteenth kald of Vishnubhakti Chandrodaya composed by Sri Nrisimbaranya Muni is finished. This is the end of Vishnubhakti Chandrodaya. The number of verses in this book is 4500. I have copied the book as I found it. So if there is any crror the fault should not be attributed to me. Mehta Vachha copied this book of Sri Vishubhakti Chandrodaya for * * Alla of the Islata caste, when the great Mulek Sri Ustatam and Raol Sri Saran. gadeva with his pancha kula were in power at the part of Ghogha, this day on Sunday the 12th of Falguna Suli (bright halt) of the year Samvat 1469. The book says it should be protected from oil, from water, from looge binding, and froun falling into strange hands. Let there be peace and joy. IV. Stone Inscription in the temple of Lakshmi Narayana at Malura under Bhavnagar, ___Datel Sament 1500. This stone is built up under the seat (Simhasana) of the god Lakshmi Narayana, whose temple is near Darbaryadha of the sea-port town of Mahuva on the southern coast of Kathiavad, and which is the principal town of the district of the same name under Bhavnagar State. It is a hard black stone with a face measuring 21 in. by 12 in., and contains eighteen lines of Sansksit verses and prose in Devanagari characters. It mentions the digging of a Vdo (Vapi) to the west of the town by a Modha Vanil, Selha Mokal, in Surmvat 1500, A. D. 1441, during the reign of Gohilta Sarangaji. It also mentions the different names of the town of Mahuva at different times, from which it can be inferred that the town exists from very ancient times. TRANSLITERATION. 1 10 // namaH zrIsarvazAya svasti svatimati prasiddhanRpatizrIvikramAtikamAt saMvadviSNupadedvaye 2 SujagatIsaMkhye prajAnAMpato mitre cautarage pracaMDakiraNe dhanye madhau mAdhave zukle pUrNatithI gurI ca gurubhe 3 sadyogabhogakSaNe ||1||vaalaakaaNtgaire pure madhumatAsaMjJe nivAsocite 'zrImatkAmagavIkhurodbhavabhave vaMze 4 zive saMbhava: zrIrAmApitacAmarAtapaharaprauDhipratiSTAnvitaH zreTizrInarapAla eSa samabhUt zrIkRSNasevA(pa)raH 5 ||shaatputro'tH pavitro hariparicaraNa: preSTimallo'tra palhastasmAdapyAvirAsIdamitavitaraNo'nasya satya 6 svabhAvaH zreSThizrIrAmanAmA kRttasukRtacayaH saMyuto jAnusatyA sanmatyA viSNubhaktyA (ni)vasati sadane brahmaNo vedavedaH 7 zAtadanujanitapUrvAduapuNyaprabhAvAt kalibaladalane'laM mokalo nirjalAyAM praNayati varavApI tatpratI 1pada 2rage 3 Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #244
Aho! Shrutgyanam STONE INSCRIPTION IN THE TEMPLE OF LAKSHMI NARAYANA AT MAHUVA UNDER BHAVNAGAR. DATED SAMVAT 1500. PLATE XXXIX, namaHzrI mAya // simatiprati zrIvikramAtika matasaMvadidvAyA tIsarA prajAnAM mAno mitrAcA rAga pracaMDa kirAe voTa mAghamA ghAva tathA guroH ca zukare sAyakA // thAvAlA kI tarAgAramadhumatI se jJanivAsAniti zrImakA magavIrAja cavAza ziva saMjavana zrIrAmA ti cAmarA tamaharA pratibhAvita zrInarapAla 4 samajUtI hA sApa tatpazaharaparicara milApasamA thAvirAsI damitavitara lAyasa khabhAvaH zreSThi zrI rAma nAgA nasuta cayaH saMyuktAnAmusA samAvizvAvadAvo danujanita vagrie nAnA taka libala dalAnAlAmA kAlA nilaayo| pravivApatanta dInanAmamadhurasalila satapatrAnutiSThadaviSThA mi pRhadiSTadizamAnalA dvA dIyA haribhavanipAna UyatA pavitrA tine na dadyAdAnayata kA nyAjhAvAtI sozaH sAraMga zAsa vApI dhammakala kaMsArAta sAgavAnAgArasenamana gAtA mAtra sArasaM saphalelA tAnAzrI kI na canAdeyatAdavAsa vakavasalAcayAvinA unakA jJAu~kI ke yApAdArAcI rupA jhAla zAyIpalI lAvAyala cyA sahAmI kalA 2013 ke samma raSya prarAle // rASTa samAyayamahAsA nimire mAha vimA hanI 11 nammari yaMtrAta kI nAya maMdi romA ne kAlakahara kaMmatI 12|| svajhizrImannRpavika mAkasamayAvI tasaMvata 150 jAtimAniva sArAutale saMnasato ve zArakha 4 campa-zrImadhurayAu mizanalA mA nAsatI pitA kI vAyAsaTimA kalaHgalI mAsahito mAlavA nirmi

Page #245
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #246
GOHILA DYXASTY. 163 . 8 cInabhUmau madhurasalilapUrNI zreyase tatra pitroH ||4||anutissttedaadhissttaanN mRSTAyAM dRSTvAnijjale satiSTadi.--- 9 TamAdeSvadiSTa shissttaistrivissttpe||5||niilodvaahN yohAremedha sunipAnaM kuryAt putrI gotrapabitro'bhijanenaH(na) / / 1. dadyAdannaM bhumigjaashvobhyvktaabhuuyaadbhaavaattiitthNsuprvaadvjbhktH||6||gohilloso raNe zUraH sAraMgaH zAdise 11 vakaH taduyo kurute vApI dharmadhImADhamAMkalaH |7|uktshriibhaarte||gomaase gogavAkrAMte gorase gagane 12 gate gomAtra gorasaM dadyAdgosahalaphalaM labhet // 8 // zrIkAMta kRladaityAMta deva sevakavatsala tvayA vinA pra 13 bhaH ko'tra jJAtuM karma kriyApade ||9||puraannpurussH pAyAdapAyAt tvAM kRpAdRzA jalazAyI praNIto'tra yo la14 myA saha mokala ||10||uktN dhAraNyapurANe !!purA sRSTisamAraMbhe svayaMbhUbhagavAn svayaM asthApayanmahAsthA 15 namidaM mohavimohanaM ||11||dhaarnnyN kRte prokta tretAyAM satyamaMdiraM |dvaapre vedabhuvanaM kalau mohera16 ke mataM // 12 // tvastizrImannUpavikramArkasamayAtItasaMvat 1500 varSe prajApatinAmni saMvatsare uttarAyaNe - 17 saMtaRtau vaizAkhazuklapaMcamyAM gurau |shriimdhumtyaa pazcime pradeze nirjale mAtAsatIbAIjAnupitAzreSThizrI 18 rAmAbhrAtR raaghvshreyse|shresstthimoklH bhrAtUsAMgalIvAsahito mAgeM zaMgATake muSTodakapUrNI vApI nimimiiteshrii| TRANSLATION. Om! Salutation to the omniscient (God.) Atter the death of the cele. brated King Sri Vikrama in the very prosperous 1500 called Praja-pati,t the hot. rayed sun having gone to the north of the cquator) in the auspicious vernal season, in (tr month of) Vaistkha, in the bright half (of the month), on the day of full moon, or Thursday, (the moon being) in Pushya, at an auspicious moment under a favourable conjunction of the stars. 1. In the town called Madli mati, in Valaka, which is fit to live in, there flourished this Sheth Sri Nara-pala, a devotee of Sri Krishna, and possessed of glory and grandeur arising from the clowri and the unbrella given to him by Sri Rama, (and whose) birth was in the prosperous family deriving its origin from the hoofs of the illustrious Kama-dhenu. 2. Of him (was born) his pious son Palha, the chief of the Sheths and a devotce of Hari ; of him came the Sheths Sri Rima who was of a truthful nature and hoge donation of food was immeasurable he was conversant with the Vedas ind. Having collerted : haar of merils live lived in the abode for beaven) coll Brahminit thindianteyers t. Ti-hi. kitutirtijntansition. And with thoutlete Jun 3. . Arter lsim Yukala, able i resist the night of Kali un account vi his former noble merits, constructs, for the final beatitude of his parents, there on the waterless spot, situated to the west of it(Madhu-mati), an excellent Wavin_filled with fresh water. 4. lit., passing awny. + The fifth (or thirty-ninth) year in a sixty years' cyclo of Jupiter. Ii. c., who distributol fuod in abundance in charity. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #247
GOHILA DYNASTY. 164 lle, who would sink a fresh water (Wava) in a region which is observed to be waterless, would obtain in heaven a desired (seat) particularised and assigned by the wise. 5. That son, who is pious on account of his family and descent, who constructs a well, performs an equine sacrifice, celebrates the marriage ceremony of a darkcoloured bull, gives an assurance of salety, gives food (to the needy), and is devoted to Brahmanas, to auspicious occasions (holydays) and to holy places, will get lands, elephants and horses on account of his devotion. 6. The Gohila Saranga is brave in battle and a worshipper of Sarangin (Vishnu). In his land Mokala, a Modha (VaniA), well versed in religion, constructs a Wava. 7. It is said in the Bharata: In the month of Chaitra, (or Vaisakha) when (even such a small quantity of) water (as it) trodden under the hoof of a cow is evaporated, he who providest for (as much of) water (as might be) sufficient for one cow (to drink), will receive his reward (in heaven) equal to (that received by one who gives) a thousand cows (in charity). 8. Oh God, (who art) beloved of Takslimi, a slayer of the Daityas, (and) dear to thy devotees, who, except thee, is able to know barman here in this world of karmana? 9. May Vishnu, (whose image is) set up here with (that of) Lakshat reposing (on his serpent-couch) in the waters, protect thee, Oh Mokala, with a kind look, from calamities. 10. It is said in the Dharmaranya-puriya I that formerly at the commencement of the creation of the world the self-existent Brahma himself made this great city the infatuator (Mohavimohana) 11. In Krita yuga called Dharmaranys, in Treta Satya-mandira, in Dvapera. Vedabhuvana, in Kali believed to be Moheraka. 12. This refers to the customs of E, that is to say. performing the marriage ceremony of a dark-coloured bull and its mate after the death of a person. A nila-vrisha is thus defined :lohito vastu varNana pucchAyeNa tu pANDuraH || zvetaHkhuraviSANAbhyAM sa nIlavRSa ucyate // By building a Wava. 4. diDaSTidIdhitisarga vjrvaarnnvaarissu| bhUmau paza ca gozabdo vidvadbhirdazasusmRtaH // lience as the sun's raya are exceptionally hot in as well as in, the month is here called 18. Jn ( the same manner, water, may thus be derived: (a) the earth and a liquid. SS Deeds meritorions or otherwise. Name of a sacred forest in Madhya-desa into which Dharma is said to have retired: galegoudary history. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #248
GOHILA DYNSTY. 165 In the Samvat year 1500, after the time of the prosperous and illustrious king Vikramaditya, in the year called Praja-pati, the sun having gone to the north (of the equator), in the season of spring, on the 5th of Vaisakha Sudi, on Thursday, in the waterless region to the west of Sri Madhu-mats, for the final beatitude of his mother Janu, (who was) a Sutter, of his father Sheth Sri Rama and of his brother Shetha Righava.-Shetba Mokala, with his brother Sanga and Limba, cunstructs, in Spingltala, by the road a well, filled with fresh water. V. Stone Inscription of Varteja, a village near Bhavnagar, of the time of Idol Dhundji Datel Sament 1654. This is a monumcal stone-pillar raised in memory of a woman of the Kamjolia Brahmaya caste, who committed herself to flanies (ie became & Sati) on the death of her husband. The stone is situated near the Darbar's lodging. house at Varteja, a small village about six miles to the south-west of Bhivnagar. The part containing the inseription measuzres 12 in by 8 in, having eight lines of mostly incorrect Sanskrit prose in Devanagari characters. The letters in the last two lines are greatly obliterated. It is of the time of Riol Dhunaji, a Gohil chief and is datod Samvat 1674: Sake 1539; A. D. 1617. 1 | maMgalAnyudayama 21674 TRANSLITERATION. zAke 1539rtamA 3 masire guNazrIma 4 // zaradastI mAMgadakArtikamA guna5 // pakSe 1 // tithI zanivAsare 6 samaye kaMDolajAtIya....... ""dine da 7 ||pAvakaparivartanaprAraMbha (lA) tasyAbhuvanA 8 ||hstN (ca) (rAmonAjI) pAdatA 9 mana niyamaM kRtvA 10 // svarga ..........tri.......... ***** ......300000 * dharSada sau TRANSLATION. Hail! Wealth, glory, and joy * * * of Sri Kandolia caste on Saturday, the first of the bright half of the auspicious month Kartika in the Saradaritu mo(bArAnI) zzu 3 zarahatI mAMgalya vAsare 6 za 7ccA Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #249
166 GOHILA DINASTY. accompanied by good (positions of the) plancts and qualities (peculiarities) of the Samvatsara called ** during the year Samvat 1674, Sake 1539, when the sun had risen ten gharlis (four hours) hearing (lier !) going round the fire * * * and her house * * * Raola Dhuniji. * * * paid * * * 300000 * * * * VI. Stone-Inscription at Bodi a village near Gogha. Dated Samvat 1748. This is a monumental stone raised near the bank of a small stream fowing between the small villages of Hoidala and Badi under the British district of Gogha in Kathiavad. It appears to have been raised in the memory of Raol Sursinghaji, who was killed in a figlut with the Musalmans. The inscription measures 9 in. by 8 in. having nearly six lines of Gujarati prose in Devanagari characters. The whole of it is in good state. It is dated Samvat 1748, A.D. 1691. TRANSLITERATION. saMvata 1748varaSemArgazarazaMda15denerAola zAraMjIaitarAalajIvaNajIzutarAo lazurazaMghajIvAghelAbhArAjImakaMda jInAbhANejatarakavIdIvIdAdaSAnanI HTTerzt..."TaATT lajItabhAhamIrajInAbhatarIjA TRANSLATION, Riol Surasanghji, son of Raol Jiwanji, son of Raol Sarangaji. (and who was) a sister's son of Vaghela Bharaji Makandaji, and nephew of Raols Satar Salaji and Hamiraji was killed in Samvat 1748, on the 12th of the month of Magasara Suda, (while) fighting against the army of the Turk Vidi Vidadakhana. VII. Stone-Inscription in a temple at Dihora, a village near Taldja under Bhavnagar. Dated Samvat 1757. The temple in which this inscription-stone is found is built on the bank of a river flowing by the village of Dihora, which is about six miles north of 'Talaja 1varSe 2mArgazIrSa zudi dine 5su su bha mu . 9zatruzalyajI Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #250
CHOHILA DYNASTY. 167 well-known as Tiladhvaja in inscriptions and copper-plates, and which is under the Bhavnagar State. The stone is built up in the wall near the entrance and measures 12 in. by 7 in. It contains six lines of Gujarati in Devanagari. characters of which the fifth line is almost lost. It mentions the erection of the temple in memory of one llamiraji Gohila, in Samvat 1757; A. D. 1701. TRANSLITERATION. 11f7!! | SITTEL MHESHI rasAdAtapAinekarAvuchemoje zrIdIhoramArAvaLa zrIgajasaMghajI *****fre mIrajI-karAvuchesaMvata 1757varakhamAghadaraveudane zrI ****... zrI zrI T'HANSLATION, (I) bow to Sri Gunesha. Ravala Sri Gajasinghaji's * * * * * * has caused to be built this by favour of Sri Mahadevaji in memory) of Sri Ilamiraji in Samvata 1757 on Sunday the 7th of the month of Maglia Vada. VIII. Slone-Inscription of the well called Dhalin in the compound of the Darbur's buildings at Mahwa under Bhdvnagar. Daled Samvat 1805. This inscription-stone is found in the ton-wall of the well called Dholid well in the compound of the Darbar's lodgings at Mahuva, a small town under Bhay. nagar, on the south coast of Karbiivid. The stone is 15 in. by 14 in. and contains six lines of Gujarati in Devanagari characters. There is hardly a single line which has not lost some of its letters. It mentions the digging of the well and a grant of some laud to a Bava namod Ramadas l'ulsidas by Vakbatasimhji. It is dated Samyat 1905; A, D. 1749. TRANSLITERATION. .. . .ATKY ... 3 MERET. ........... ....., Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #251
168 GOHILA DYNASTY. 4 rAjyazrIvakhatasaI .............. vijaya......... 5 jye...........khoragaDhamadheparAgayItathA 6 kSatrImAvajI............ seThametAde 7 bajItathAmita........... 'yAlaIsanIddhau 8 dholokuvobaMdhAbyo ........... "gharativiSA 6. 9 ........... 'dI....... 'bAbArAmadAsatalaudAmerAmA......" 1. ....................... saMyata1805posazudA TRANSLATION. In Samvat 1805, Posku Suda 4th, during the reign of Vakhatsingkaji Vijayasinhaji tle Dholia well was built, and 50 bighas of land were given to Ba va Rimadisa Talasidisa. IX. Stone-Inscription in the temple of Bhilahkanjang at Lathi in Rathidva:I. Dated Samvat 1809. The Siva temple of Bhilabhanjana in which this inscription-stone is placed is out side the small town of Lathi, the principal place of a small State of the same naune in the: Gohilaval division of the Province. It has a square surface measuring 6 in. Loy 6 in., and contains thirteen lines of Gujarati in Devanagari characters. It mentions the building of the temple by some Kapola Vanias of the town. The reigning chief was Gohila Sanghaji. It is dated Surmvat 1809 ; A.D. 1753. TRANSLITERATION. shriignneshaaynmHshriisaardaao(y)nmH||shriirnnchoddjii st(tych||shriijyomNglaacrnnshriishriisNvt 1809varSamAsavatamamAsezrAvaNamAse zuklapakSetaiyauaSTamIvAragurujogaaMi evaMpaMcAMgasaMdhItadAdevalabhIDabhajaNazaMbhu nupaNAt!|AdizrIlAThImadhegohelazrI saMghajIvarAjamAnarAjakoLezrIvaNIkakapo laganAtIgotramaMDalasaMghavIzrI5kalyANajI? kesavatadAbhA-yAIubhayakulavasudhAbAila 1mAsottame 2Ne 3kle ti 5myo yo zudro 2dhye Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #252
GOHILA DYNASTY. malapuSagarAja tathA saMpavIThala jIpItAMmara bhI bhIDa jagabhudevala caNAvatAMjetresarANajethaihoyate sarva tulasIpatreche zrIktanArpaNa bhI #T *ft aft bhI zrI zrI zrI zrI TRANSLATION. (I) how to Sri Ganesa (and) Sri Suradi, Sri Rapachhodaji is the truth. May success crown this act. (!) Sri. Sri. On Thursday the eighth-day of the bright half of the best Month Srivags in the year Samvata 1809 (A. D. 1753) when there being Aul yoga, all these five points of the calender were favourable, the temple of Bhidabhanjana Sambhu (Siva) was finished. At which time illustrious Gohila Sri Sanghaji is reigning. Sri Vanika Kapola Jayati, Gotra Mandal Sanghavi Sri 5 Kalyanji Kesava had a wife Bai Amala, who was of spotless descent from either side (father and mother). Her son Sanghavi Hemarkja and Pitambar son of Sanghavi Vithalji gave away in the name of Srt krishna with a leaf of Talsi plant any amount that the building of the temple of Sri Bhulabhanjana Sambhu (Siva) might have cost them. X. Stone-Inscription of Ganapati in the temple of Bhidabhanjana at Lathi in Kathird. Dated Saat 1820. This inscription is found in the scat of Ganapati placed in the temple of Bhidabhanjana at Lathi, which is mentioned in the last inscription.. The face of the inscription measures 10 in. by 3 in. and contains three lines of a mixture of Sanskrit and Gujarati about the idol eansed to be prepared by some Vigils of the town. The character is Devanagari. It mentions the name of Gohil king Lakhaji, who ruled at the time. It is of the year Samvat 1820, A. D. 1764. TRANSLITERATION. zrIgaNezAyanamaH // saMvat 1820 varSe kAratakavada7 dacatarata gaNapatilAlalApAjInI kalANIcAmara zrIgaNapatinamaH // 169 1sya L. 22. TRANSLATION. (I) bow to Sri Ganesha. In Sri Lathi the idol of Sri Ganapati was made on Sunday the 7th of the month of Kartika Vadi in Sarvata 1820, (by) Gohela Lakhaji and Pitambar son of Sanghavi Kalyana Kesava. (It bow to Sri Ganapati.) kRSNArpaNa P 5.sa. hU~ svarU. V. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #253
170 GOHILA DYNASTY. XI. Stone-Inscription found at the Museum at Wala in Kathiawdd. Dated Samvat 1828. The small town of Walk, which is situated near the ruins of ancient Valabhipur, is a chief town of a small principality of the same name about twenty-five miles north-west of Bhavnagar. There is a museum of archeological collections where this inscription-stone is placed. It is a white marble-slab measuring 12 in, by 8 in., and contains five lines of Gujarati in Devanagari characters. It mentions the sinking and building of a Vdo in the reigo of Gohil Visaji Bbavasimhaji in the year Samvat 1828; A. D. 1772. TRANSLITERATIOX. {:: Saa 1626 # A T (F) (ar 2 lAdhIzarajAai (baMdhAvI che te vAva aMdhA 3 rImA bhArojI pharAmajIai baMdhAvI che 4 nArIzrIzarate ke rAjyazrIrAvalAvI 5 zAbhAI bhAvazaMghajInu cha zrIrastu TRANSLATION, On the 2nd of Vaisakha Sudi (bright half) of the year Samvat, 1828 VAIA Sri Suraji caused to be built a Vio in the andh dri* through Bharaji Fararnaji. Its ndlut is to the east. At this time Ravala Visalhai Bhavasinghaj is the king. May there be fortune. XII. Inscription in the temple of Gopanath of the time of Vijayasimhoji. Dated Samvat 1876. This inscription is cut on a plastered wall near the eastern gate. It is seen on the riglit hand just as we enter the gateway. It is written in Gujarati cha racters and mentions the building of a loft in Samvat 1876; A. D. 1820, during the reign of Vijayasimhaji at Bhavnagar, in whose territory the temple is situated, being about twelve miles south of Talija, on the sea-const. Within the limits of the Village lands any place where there is a deuso grove of trees is called anolkari. 1 The long part, apart from the woll, dug out for making steps to decenil into is called a ndiker. Aho I Shrutyanam

Page #254
GOHILA DYNASTY. 171 TRANSLITERATION, saMvat 1876 nAvacatarazubhara naMdADAmaMDI zrIgopInAthanI caNA vIche bhamacArI nanajIbhAI nunAmache tenAcaNanAra kaDI AzrI nevAnagaranAche jeThAtathAruDA rAjAvajezAgadIvAnajI bhA ienArAjamAM kIdhIche TRANSLATION. In Samvat 1876 on the 2nd of the month of Chaitra, during the reign of king Vajesinga Divanjibhai ) the medi (lost) of Sri Gopanatha was caused to be built by Brahmachari Nanjibhai. The builders (masons) are Jetha and Ruza of Nawanagar. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #255
THE SOLANKI DYNASTY, Slone-Inscription of the time of king Kundrapala of Kerale ncar Budamera in MarwadDatert Samvat 1209. Keralu, is a small village ncar Ilathamo under Baulamera in Marwa!. It contains ruins of many temples, buildings &c., in one of which this inscription was found cut into a stone of pillar, It is a white stone which appears to have suffered a great deal from weather as well as other causes, which makes the inscription difficult to decipher properly. The stone mcasures 17 ft. by 17 ft. and contains twenty lines and a half of Sanskrit composition in modero Devanigari character, to the effect that on particular sacred days no life was to be taken under a penalty of fine to those lelonging to the royal family and of capital punishment to others. This order was passed under the auspices of King Kumarpala, who had but recently ascended the throne of Gujarata. The date of the inscription is Samvat 1209, A. D. 1153. THANSLITERATION. 1 saMvat 1209mAdhavAda 14zanau abehazrI.........................."rAjAdhirAjapa 2 ramezvaraumApativaralabdhaprauDhapratApa.............. ............nirjitasakalarAja 3 bhupAlazrImatkumArapAladevavijayarAjye ......................... 'pazrImahAdeve zrI 4 zrIkaraNAdau samastamudrAvyApArAn paripaM........ 5 ptazrIkirATakUpalATahadazivA ............. ......... 'mahArAjazrIAlaNa 6 devaHzivarAtricaturdazyAM zadhirda................................. "pApe yazo'ti 7 vRddhaye prANinAmabhayapradAnama' ....... .........."rAjatarAvRtti 8 kasamastaprakRtIne saMbodhya abhaya .......................... yAzirubhaya 9 yo pakSayoH aSTamIekAdazIcaturdazI....... .......ha ayo'nata 10 ra etAsu tithiSu nagaratraye'pi jI(va)........ ........ 'jAcavyatikramyajI 11 vAnAM vadha kArathati karoti vAsavyApA- ...... .......... AcaMdrAke yAra 12 t kenApi na lopanIyaM aparaM purohitArtha ..........'sarvairaparaizca e 13 SA amArirUDhiH pramANIkAryA // ....... ""..kAlena zrIyate 14 phala epa (ta) syAbhayadAnasya artha......................vasya pradattAbha 15 yadakSiNA na tu viprasahalebhyo............ .............'kopi pApiSThataro jI. 1tIH Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #256
16 vava kurute tadA sapaMcadrammairdeDanIyaH 17 drammosti svahastoyaM mahArAjazrI alhaNadevasya' * 18 devanatat ||+mhaaraajputrsaaNdhivigrhik 40khelAdigyenali SOLANKI DYNASTY. 1.ni. ***** * fafunt aage <Page #257
174 SOLANKI DYNASTY. II. . Slone-Inscription of the time of King Viradhaval at Delavdad on Mount Abu. Dated Samvat 1267. This inscription is engraved on a piece of black marble, which is built up in a side-wall of a Dharmasala to the right of the temple of Sri Adinatha at Delavada, a small town on mount Abu. The face of the stone measures 39 ft. by 31 ft. and contains seventy-four verses in Sanskrit in forty-seven lines. The . character is modern Devanagari. The stone as well as the inscription appear to be carefully preserved. It mentions certain repairs and additions made to the temple of Adinatha by the two brothers and ministers of the kings of Anahilvada, Vastupala and Tejapala. It also gives the genealogy of king Viralhavala who then ruled over a part of Gujarat, and whe belonged to the Waghela branch of the Solanki dynasty and whose father was the chief minister of Bhimadeo II., of Gujarat. It also gives the names of some six persons of the Parmar dynasty of whom Krishnaraja seems to be the contemporary of Viradhavala, and Yasodhavala of Kumarapala. There are again described the great works of public utility and charity caused to be done by the two Jain ministers. The date of the inscription is Samvat 1267; A. D. 1211. TRANSLITERATION. . 10||vNde sarasvatI devI yAti yA kavimAnasaM nIyamAnA nijeneva yAnamAnasavAsinA 1 yaH zAMtimAnapyaru. (Na:) prakope zAMto'pi dIptaH smaranigrahAya nimIlitAkSo'pi samagradarzI savaH zivAyAstu zi 2 vAtanUjaH 2 aNahipuramasti svastipAtraM prajAnAmajarajidradhunulyaiH pAlyamAnaM culukyaiH ciramatiramaNInAM yatrate (ke)dumaMdIkRta iva sitapakSapakSayepyaMdhakAraH 3 tatra prAgvATAnvayamukuTaM kuTajaprasUna 3 vizadayazAH dAnavinirjitakalpadrumakhaMDacaMDapaH samabhUta 4 caMDaprasAdasaMnaH svakulaprAsAdahemadaMDo'sya prasara- kIrtipatarakaH puNyavipAkena sUnurabhat 5 AtmaguNaiH kiraNairiva somo romodgamaM satAM ku 4 vana udagAdagAvamadhyAhugdhodadhibAMdhavAttasmAt 6 tasmAdajani jinAdhinAthabhaki vibhrANaH svamanasi sazvarA. jaH tasyAsIddayitatamA kumAradevI devIva tripuraripoH kumAramAtA 7 tayoH prathamapu 5 trobhanmaMtrIlUNigasaMzayA daivAdavApa bAlopi sAlokyaM vAsavena saH 8 pUrvameva sacivaH sakovidairgaNyate sma guNavatsu lagigaH yasya nistuSamatermanISayAdhikRteva dhiSaNasya dhIrapi 9 zrImalladevabhi 6 tamallidevastasyAnujo maMtrimatalliko'bhUt babhUva yasyAnyadhanAMganAsu lubdhA na buddhiH zamalabdhayuddheH 10 dharmavidhAne bhuvanazchi(chi)drapidhAne vibhinnasaMdhAne sRSTikRtA na hi sRSTaH pratimalo malladeva 7 sya 11nIlanIradakadambakamuktazvetaketukiraNodbharaNena malladevayazasA galahasto hastimaldazanAyuSa datta: 12 tasyAnujo vijayate vijiteMdriyasya sArasvatAmRtakRtAdbhutaharSavarSaH zrIvastu .8 pAla iti bhAlatalasthitAni daukhyAkSarANi sukRtI kRtInAM vilupan 13 viracayati valupAlazculukyasa civeSu kaviSu ca pravaraH na kadAcidarthaharaNaM zrIkaraNe kAvyakaraNe yA 14 tejaHpAlaH pAlitasvA * Probably the word is prakoSThe Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #258
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 175 9 miteja:puMjaH soyaM rAjate maMtrirAjaH durvRttAnAM zaMkanIyaH kanIyAnasya bhrAtA vizvavibhrAMtakIrttiH 15 tejaH pAchatya viyo kA svarUpaM nirUpayet sthitaM janazvasUtraM yadIyodaradare 16 jAmAsA 10 vanadevIsogAnukAkhyAH padamaladevI ne kamAdimAH saha sauMdaryaH 10 ete'varAjapuSAdakSarabhArata eva cacAraH kila punaravanAkodarapAsalomena 18 anujanmanA sametastejaH pA 11 le pAlo madayati kalpa na hRdayaM madhumAsa mAneneva 19 paMthAnameko na kadApigacchediti smRtipromiva smaraMto sahodarau duramohare saMbhUya pani tI mI 20 idaM sadA so 12 daro yugaMyugasyAdayugI ( yugena yena kRtaM kRtasyAgamanaM yugasya 21 mukkAma zarIraM sodarayoH sucirametayorastu muktAmayaM kila mahIvalayamidaM bhAti yatkartyA 22 pA 12 katpattinimitta pANI tayostathApyekaH vAmodanavonaM tu khodarayoH ko'pi dakSiNayoH // 23 dharmasthAnAMkitAmUrvI sarvataH kurvatAmunA dattaH pAdo balAdhuyugalena kalergale 24 itacaulukyavIrA 14 gAM vaMze zAkhAvizeSaka: aparAja iti khyAto jAtastavAmayaH pumAn 25 tasmAdanaMtaramanaMtaritapratApaH prApakSita taripuNaprasAda svargApagAjalalacitazaMkhazubhrA babhrAma yasa lavaNAndhimatItya kIrttiH 15 26sutastasmAdAsIddazaratha kakutsthapratikRteH pratizmApAlAnAM kavalitabalo vIradhavala yazaH pUre yasya prasaratiradizAMtamamasAmasAccInAM bhagnAnimaraNakaLAyAM kuzalatA 27 bolukyaH kRta 16 japAna japaM yaH karNepi cakAra na malapatAmuddizya yau maMtriNI AbhyAmabhyudayAtirekaruciraM rAjyaM svabha sukRtaM dhAhAnA nivaDA ghaTAH karaTinAM padAtha socAi 28 tena maMtrI jAnU nA tra ( a ) 17 bhurbhujadvayeneva sukhamAzliSyati zriyaM 29 itazca gaurIvarasva ( zva) surabhUdharasasaMbhavoyamastyarbudaH kakudamadvikadaMmaMdAkinI dhanavaDe dadhaduttamAMge yaH zvAlakaH zazibhUto'ninayaM karoti 10 kacidiha ritIna 18 vayamANasya rAmAH prasarati ratiraMtamakSamAkAMkSato'pi kvacana munibhiraya pazyatastIrthavIrthI bhavati bhavavidhIradharAtmano'pi 31 zreyaH ziSTahoma (tamukkuMDAnmRdaMDAtmajaprayotAcikadehadIdhitibha 19 kopyAvara yA paramAravirazikaM sa vyAjahAra zruterAdhAra: paramAra ityavardhana rAjAmAta svAtyayaH 32 zrIdhUmarAjaH prathamaM vabhUva bhUvAsavasta nareMdra bhUmIta yaH kRtavAnamihAn ra (5) zayocche 20 danavedanAsu 23 baMdhukadhuvabhaTAdayastataste ripudvipaghaTAjiteobhavat yatkule'jani jaganmanoramo rAmadeva iti kAmadeva 24 ro: phedaravartikIrtilaharIliptAmRtAMzu dyuterapradyumnavazodazopavala 21 tyAsIttanUjastataH yazcaulukyakumArapAlanRpatipratyarthibhAyAgataM mAtrAsatvasamaM ca mAlaSapati ballAlamAbdhavAn 35 zatruzreNIgalanidalamodriviMzadhArI dhArAvarSaH rAmajAni sutastasya vizvaprAsyaH // kocAkAMtepya 22 dhanavasudhAnizcale yatra nAtA vyotanetrotpalajalakaNA: kaukaNAdhIzapanyaH 66 soyaM punardAzarathiH pRthivyAmavyAhatojAH sphuTamuNDasama mArIcanerAdinayo'dhunApi (sva) rAjyamavyamamatiH karoti 37 sAma 23 tasiddasamitikSitivikSataujAH zrIgurjarakSitiparakSaNadakSiNAbhiH pralhAdanastadanujo danujottamAricAribhramatra punaraNyacakAra 28 devIsarojAnA ki kAmapradA ki surasaurabheyI pralhAdanAkAradharA 24 dharAyAmAyAtavatyeSa na nizcayo me 39 dhArAvasutoyaM jayati zrIsomasiMhadevo yaH pitRtaH zaurya vidyAM pitRvyakAddAnamubhayato jagRhe 40 muktA (ktA) viprakarAnarAtinikarAnirjitya tatkiMcana prApatsaMprati soma 25 siMhanRpatiH somaprakAzaM yazaH yenovatamujvalaM racayatA pyunAmyatAmIpyA sarveSAmiha vidviSAM na hi mu khAnmAlinyamunmUlitaM 41 vasudevasyeva sutaH zrIkRSNaH kRSNarAjadevosya mAtrAdhikapratApo yazoha Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #259
176 SOLANKI DYNASTY, 26 (da)yAsabhito jayati 42 itaca anvayena vinayena vidyayA vikrameNa sukRtakrameNa ca kApi ko'pi na pu mAnupaiti mavastupAlasahazo dazoH prathi / / 43 dayitAlAlitAdevI sunayamatI tanayamApasaciveMdrAt nA. mA jayaMta 27 sihaM jayaMtamidrAptu(solomaputrIva yaH zaizave vinayavairiNi devadhArya dhatte nayaM raci(tadA)yagaNodayaM ca soyaM manobhavaparAbhavajAgarUkarUpo. na kaMmanasi cuMbati caitrAsaMha: // 45 zrIvastupAlaputraH kalpA yurayaM jayaM 28 tasiMhostu kAmAdadhikaM rUpaM nirUpyate yasya dAnaM c||46||bhiivejHpaalH sacivaciramastu tejasvI yena janA nizcitAzcitAmaNineva naMdati // 47 paJcANakyAmaragurumaruyAdhizukrAdikAnAM prAmutpAdyaM vyadhita su caritaM 29 maMtriNAM budidhAmnAM ||ckebhyaasH sa khalu vidhinA nUnamenaM vidhAtuM tejaHpAlaH kathamitarathA visya(tAM prA ppa)pa deSu ||48||astisvstiniketnN tanudhra(bhotA zrIvastupAlAnujastejaHpAla iti sthiti balikRtA murvItale pAlayan |aatmiiyN va 3. manyate nahi guNamAmaM ca kAmaMdakizcANakyopi camatkaroti na duu(h)di| prekSAspadaM prekSya meM ||49||htshc mazrItejaHpAlasya palyA zrIanupadevyA pittuvaMzavarNanaM ||maagvaattaanvymNddnkmukuttH zrIsAMdracaMdrAvati vAstavyasta 31 manIyakItilaharIprakSAlitazmAcala: zrIgAMgAbhidhayA mudIrajani ydrlaanuraagaadbhuut|| ko nAsapramado nado litazirA novRtaromA pumAn / / 50 anusatasajjanasaraNidharaNiganAmA babhUva tattanayaH / svapravaja(je) mathA 32 guNinA hAraNeva spitaM yena ||51||tribhuvndevii tasya tribhuvanavikhyAtazIlasaMpannA dayitAbhUdanayoH punaraMga . debhA manastvakaM ||52||anupmdevii devIsAkSAdAkSAyaNIva zIlena taduhitA sA dattAzrItejaHpAla 33 patyebhUt // 53 / / iymnupmdevii| divyatrataprasUnavatatirajanitejaHpAlamaMtrIzapanI nayavinayavikainityadAkSiNya dhAmapramukhamuNagaNeMdudyotitAzeSagotrA 54 lAvaNyasiMhastanayastayorayaM rayaM jayete 34 diyaduSTavAjinA lasvApi mInadhvajamaMgalaM bayaH prayAti dharmaMkavidhAyinA dhu(ca)nA 55 bhItejapAlatanaya __sya guNAnamuSyazrIluNasiMhakAtinaH kati na stuvati zrIbaMdhanoduratarairapi paiH samaMtAdurImatAnijagati kSi 35 yatesma kItti: 56 guNadhananidhAnakalaza: pragaToyamasevitazca khalasappaiH upacayamayate satataM sujanairupajIvya mAno'pi 57 malladevasacivasya naMdanaH pUrNasiMha iti lIlukAsutaH tasya naMdati suto'yamalhaga 36 devibhUH sukRtadhezapethaDaH 58 abhUdanuemA panI tejaHpAlasya maMtriNa: lAvaNyasiMhanAmAyamAyuSmAnetayoH sutaH // 59 // tejaHpAlena puNyAtheM tayoH putrakalatrayoH hamya zrIneminAthasya tene tenedamarbude 60 17 tejaHpAla iti kSitIdusacivaH zaMkhojvalAbhiH zilAbheNIbhiH sphuradiMdukuMdaruciraM naimipramomaMdiraM // u. maiDapamatra rAnAti jinArAsadvipaMcAzataM tatpAndheSu balAnakaM ca purato niSpAdayAmAsivAn 61 zrImacaMra 38 pasaMbhavaH samabhavaJcaraprasAdastataH somastatprabhavo'zvarAja iti tatputrAH pavitrAzayAH zrImaTrANigamalladevatana yA: bhIvastupAladvayAratejaHpAlasamanvitA jinamatArAmA namanIradAH 12 zrImaMtrIzvaravastupAlatanayaHzrIjai 19 siMhAdkayastejaHpAlasutama vizrutamasilAvaNyasiMhAbhidhaH eteSAMdazaputrayaH(1) karivaraskaMdhAdhivaDhAzriraM rA. te jinadarzanAryagatayo diGnAyakAnAmiva 53 muddhInAmiva pRSThataH karidadhuHsveSTapratiSThAjuSA tanmU nirvima 40 lAzmakhannakamatA: kAMtAsametA daza caulukyakSitipAlavIradhavalasthAdvaitabAhuH sudhIstekhApAla iti vyadhApaya dayaM bhIvastupAlAnujaH 64 tejaHpAlaH sakalana: jAyAjIvyasya vastupAlasya savidhe vibhAti saphala: Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #260
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 177 11 sarovaraspeSa sahakAraH 65 tena mAtRyugena yA pratipurapAmAdhvazailasthale vApIkUpanipAnakAnanasara:prAsAdasatrA dikA ||dhrmsthaanprNpraatiruciraa cakreya jIrNoddhatA vyAkhyA kimu zakyate yadi paraM sA medi 42 nimodanI 66 zaMbhoH zvAsaMgatAgatAni gaNayedyaH sanmatiyo'thavA netronmIlanamIlanAnikalayenmArkeDanAmno . muneH saMkhyAtuM hRdi caMdrasIdhukaNikAmetAmapetAparavyApAraH zubhasatrakIrtanasati sopyujijahIte na hi 43 67 sadApravartatA kattirazvarAjasya zAzvatI ||sukartumupakartuM ca jAnIte yasya saMtatiH 68 AsIcaMDapamaMDitA nvayaguruH saMzuddhabuddhiH sAdhuhemamAtazcacArucaritaH zrIzAMti 44 sUristalopyAcaMdrAmarasUriNa; samudayazcaMdrAMzudIptadyutiH 69 zrIjainazAsanavanInavanIravAhaH zrImAMstato...... .............................."navidyavidyAkhyAtastato'.......... merumunIzvaroya 70cAnA 45 mRtakSamApAtraM sUrirastyudayaprabhaH mauktikAnIva sUktAni |bhaaNti ytprtibhaaNbudheH| 71 etaddharmasthAna dharmasthA nasya tasya yaH karttA tAbadadvayAmidamudiyAdudayatyayamava'do yAvat (72)zrIsomezvaradevazcalunyanaradeva sevitapAda 46 yugaH ||rcyaaNckaar rucirAM dharmasthAnaprazAstimimAM ||73||shriinemerNbikaayaashc prasAdAdarbudAcale ||vstupaa lAnvayasyAstu prazasti: svastizAlinI ||74||gjdhrkaanhsy putrakaDubAkena prazastiriyamuskIrNA || 47 zrIvikramasaMvat 1267 varSe phAlgunavadi 10 saumyadine ..... TRANSLATION, I bow to the Goddess Sarasvati, who settles herself in the mind of poets being led there as it were by the swans, her veliicles, living on the Managarovara. May Ganapati, the son of Parvati, be for your welfare-Ganapati who though calm is red in anger (probably red at his trunk-like face), who though quiet is kindled in chastising Kama (or in curbing passions) and who is the seer of everything though his eyes are closed. There is Analiilapurapatana, a happy place for its subvjects to live in, protected by the Chulukyas who are like the Raghus conquerors of Ajara (?), a place where even at the end of the bright fortnight darkness is as it wcre diminished for a long time by the moon-like faces of beautiful women, In this city there flourished Chandapa who was like a crest-jewel of the Pragvata family, whose fame was pure as the flowers of Kutoja, and who surpassed the kalpa-tree in gifts. He had a son by name Chandaprasada, a fruit of his mcritorious deeds, who was like a golden pillar to his palace-like family and whose banner of fame was ever flowing. From him who was like the milky-ocean was born a who by his merits made erect the hairs on the body of the good as by its rays the moon produced from the thilky-ocean. L.23. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #261
178 SOLANKI DYNASTY. From him was born Sasvarija bearing in his mind a great devotion for the worship of Jinesvara. He had a beloved wife in Kumardevi who was like Parvati the wife of God Siva and the mother of Kartavirya-swami. Sasvuraja and Kurnaradevi had for their first-born son Luriga, who was a minister and who went to the region of Indra (died) in his youth by the decree of fate. The learned place this minister Luniga foreinost among the meritorious. He with his clcar understanding and wisdom surpassed even the intellect of Brihaspati. His younger brother was Mallideva* a dependant of Malladeva* and who was the best of the ministers. His mind was so contented that it was never attracted by the wives or wealth of other persons. No mortal the creator ever formed who can vie with Malladeva in observing duties, in veiling the faults of others and in bringing about a reconciliation of the separated (or of the quarrelled). The fanne of Malladeva while uplifting the rays of the moon let fall fram collections of black clouds made friendship as it were with the rays of the tusks of powerful elephints. Victory to Vastupala, who was younger brother of Malladeva thc master of his senses, who meritorious as he was brought on a wonderful shower of pleasures by (his versatality in the nectar-like Sarasvata, and hence defaced the letters of pain mark on the forehead of the good. . Vastupula, the best of the ministers and poets of the Chaulukyas, never accepts nor takes any money either for his poems or for inercasing his wealth. His younger brother Tejapala, who has kept up the large quantity of the splendour or prowess of his master, who was ever dreaded by bad people and wliose fanne has spread all round the world, stands glorious as the chief of ministers. Who can describe the personality of Tejapala as also of Vishuu ; because both of them have in their stomach-like care and cave-like stomach the governing springs (reins) of the threc worlds. He had seven wives (married) in the following order Jalu, Maku, Sakil, Vanadevi, Soliaga, Vayajuka, and Padamaladevi. Certainly these four sons of Asvaraja are the four sous of Dasaratha descended to this world, as if attracted by a desire to live in the same wornb. Probably the words are reversed. Instead of Malladeva wa must read Malliders and vice voix. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #262
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 179 Whose heart is not delighted by this Vastupala joined with Tejapala his younger brother as by the month of Chaitra followed by Vaisakha. ? Both the brothers used to traverse, always together, the path of religion which is infested with irresistible theives in the form of Moha (delusion), as if ever keeping in mind the Smtiti-text that "a man shall never go alone on the road." May the eternal fane of the two brothers, whose arms are as long as a yoga last for yugos. For they, who have discharged all the three debts, bave indeed brought krit-yuga even in this fourth (kali) age. May the bodies of the two brothers always remain free from disease, whose fame has made the expansive earth white as pearls. Though these brothers had hands capable of producing and preparing every-thing, none of them (the hands), always Dakshina (right; well-meant), became Vama (left ; ill-intentioned). These two brothers have crushed under their foot the throat of the Kaliyuga by dotting the earth everywhere with religious places. Then came the famous Artoraja who multiplied the branches of the brave Chaulukya family and who was full of splendour. Immediately after him was Lavavaprasada, whose splendour was never tarnished, who commanded the whole earth, who destroyed his enemies, and whose fame white as the couchshell whitened by the waters of the celestial Ganges spread far beyond the Lavanabohi. Lavanaprasada who was like Dasaratha and Kakutstha, had (a gon) Viradhavala destroyer of the armies of his enemies. In the flowing flood of his faine was frustrated the skill in secretly going to their lovers of unchaste wonen whosc mind was tired of love-sports. Viradhavala born of the Chulukya family, whoge actions were good, did not give ear to those scandal-mongers who spoke evil of (his) two ministers (Vastupala and Tejapala). These ministers in their turn made the reign of their king very brilliant by reasum of great prosperity by counting a large number of horses and elephants in the compound of the royal palacc. King Viradhavala was made as it were to embrace with pleasure Lakshmi with his two hands in the form of the ministers, both Janupavarti (hanging up to the knees; ever sitting at his feet). Description of Mount Abu :-Arbuda (mount Abu) begotten by the father-inlsx of the lord of Parvati, is the best of the group of mountains, He, the Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #263
180 SOLANKI DYNASTY. brother-in-law (of God Siva) imitates as it were God Siva as he bears the celestial Ganges on his top with the Jatd of clouds. Here at times on seeing the women sporting, there enters in the mind of persons desirous of emancipation a desire for enjoyment. IIere it is on the contrary that even men of an unsteady mind on seeing the ways to the place of pilgrimages resorted to (solicited) by the Munis sometimes experience dispassion for the world. Description of the Paramarag - A man came out of the sacrificial altar of the great Sri Vasishtha best in confering good, whose body was more brilliant (beautiful than Martanda, and whom Vasishtha Muni the upholder of the Vedas called Paramara, as he was intent on killing (his) foes. From that time his family was called by thut name. Dhumaraja who was Indra of earth was the first king of the Paramara family, for he made the Bhumibritah (mountains and kings) feel the pangs of having both their Pakshas (wings; parties) lopped off. Of Dhunaraja there were Dhandhuka, Dhruvabhata and others who conquered hordes of elephants of their enemies. Ramadeva, who was the joy of the world and who surpassed Kamadeva was, then, born in their family. From hiru who besineared the moon with waves of his fame, which spread through the caves both of heaven and earth, was born Yasodhavala never subject to Pradyumna (Kama). IIe (Yasodhavala) captured Ballala, lord of Malavadesa, who had become an enemy of the Chaulukya king Kumarapala and whose strength was equal to his. Yasodhavala had a son Dharavarska known throughout the world, the sharp edge of whose sword was ever at work in cutting the throate of the hordes of his cnemies. Even at the mere anger of him who was as steady as land without wealth (?), the wives of the kings of the Konkanadesa shed tears from their lotus-like eyes. It appears as if Rama, son of Dasaratha whose strength will never balled, has returned into this world, which he of a steady intellect still continues to rule as if to satisfy his enimosity with the demon Maricha. His younger brother Pralladana again brought into light the deeds of Vishnu the greatest enemy of Daityas by frequently giving protection to the king of Gurjaradesa whose strength was destroyed on this earth in war with Samantasihna. I am not certain whether Sarasvati daughter of Brahma or the milk-cow Kamadugha of the Gods, giver of all wished-for-things was born on this earth in the form of Pralhadan. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #264
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 181 Glorious is Sopagiqha son of Dharavarska who received bravery from his father, learning from his uncle, and charity from both. King Somasinha acquired unparalled fame bright as the moon by delivering Brahmanas from hordes of enemies, having conquered them. Hc, who though brightened the face of the carth by such fame, did not clear of dirt the faces of his enemies who raised up their heads out of jealousy.. Victory to king Shri-Krishyadeva, son of Somasimha, who is very powerful and who possesses fame and inercy (Tatareira:) and hence who is like Krishga son of Vasudeva who was protected by Yasoda (CATERT:). . (Here begins the description of the family of Vastupala). (Description of Vastupala)-No one comes within my ken who is equal to Vastupala in point of family, politeness, learning, glory, and order of merit. As Indrani got a son named Jayanta by Indra, so the beloved Lalitadevi of good morals got a son named Jayantasinha by the great minister Vastupala. He (Jayantasinha) showed great virtues fit for Gods even at an early age, which is an enemy of modesty, and brought into light the merits of (his) brothers. Whose heart is not pleased by Jayantasimha of a forma surpassing in beauty the body of Kamadeva. May this Jayantasinha son of Vastupala live for a kalpa-lie whose beauty excels that of Cupid and whose gifts are beyond desires. May the minister Tejapala have his power last long-he by whom as by a Chintamani all people are freed from anxiety, The study which God Brabma made in creating Chagakya, Bsihaspati, Marudvyadhi, Sukra and other talented ministers, was expended by Him in creating this Tejapala. For otherwise how can He make Tejapala surpass them all, () Tejapala, the younger brother of Vastupala an abode of welfare of all embodied beings, observes on this eurth the conduct of king Bali. Indeed on seeing him, the treasure of all worth, Kamandaki refrains from making much of his many mcrits and Chanakya ceases to wonder at his own ability. (Here begins the description of the family of the father of Anupaderi, wife of Tejapala). There fourished Modi Ganga, who was the crown of the Pragvata family, who lived at the Chandravatinagari ; and who washed the face of the earth with Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #265
182 SOLANKI DYNASTY. the waves of his praiseworthy fame. Who would not nod his head or have his hair creet on learning her devotion to Vritas (observances, austerities). She had a son Dharaniga who followed the path of good men, who Gui (virtuous) as he was, stood properly in his place as a garland gugi (tied by a thread) as it does the same. He had a wife Tribhuvanadevi whose virtue was known in the three worlds and who was very dear to him. Their bodies only were separate, but their mind was one. They married their daughter Anupamadevi to Tejapala-Anupamadevi who a Goddess incarnate was like Parvati in her conduct. This Anupamadevi, wife of the great minister Tejapala, a night to celestial flowers in the form of observances and an eternal abode of liberality brightened her whole family like the moon, by her good morals, modesty, politeness, propriety and wisdom. This Lavanyasinha son of these two, subdued the rash speed of the wickedhorses of his senses; and behaved on the path of morality though in the age most open to Kamadeva. Who do not praise the good virtues of fortunate Lugasinha son of Tejapala; virtues which though liable to be vitiated by great wealth, are by this intelligent scion held up to cherish his fame. (?) The famous Lunasinha, who is like a jar full of the treasure of virtues, and who is not served by vile serpent-like persons, is growing daily in spite of his being enjoyed by good men. The minister Malladeva had a son Purnasinha, who had a son Pethada of beautiful form born of Alhanadevi. The minister Tejapala had a wife Anupama. Of them was born a sou Lavanyasinha of long life. For religious merits of his son and his wife, Tejapala caused to be made this temple of Neminatha on Mount Arbudachala. Tejapala, the best minister on this earth, caused to be built with stones, white as couch-shells, this temple of Neminatha with high Mandapa, beautiful as the shining moon or the blooming Kunda. He erected near it 52 houses of Jinas on its sides and a Balanaka in the front. The wealthy Chandapa had a son Chandapraskla, whose son was Soma, He had a son Aswarijs whose sons Sriman Logiga, Malladeva, Vustupils and Tejapala were of holy hearts, were devoted to the Jaina-doctrines and had numbled even the clouds by the force of their religious merits. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #266
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 183 Jaitrasinha, son of Vastupala, the greatest of the ministers, and Lava sipha of great intelligence, son of Tejapala, were like the presiding deities of the quarters. Their ten daughters appear beautiful when they daily go to worship Jinesvara, riding on elephants. Tejapila the younger brother of Vastupala, who was like an unparalled arm of the Solapki king Viradhavala and who had a good intellect, afterwards cause'i to be erected ten stone statues of the daughters (?) on elephants in this Jaina temple. Tejapala with his wife appears in the palace of Vastupala, the support of his wife, as a mango-tree with fruits standing near a lake. Who can describe the numerous fine places such as Vapis, wells, reservoirs of water, groves of trees, tanks, temples, places for alms-giving which were crected by these two brothers in all villages, in all cities, on all roads and mountains, as also the places which being old were repaired by them which made the earth delightful. A man of good intelligence, giving up all other work can reckon the inspirations and expirations of Sankara, or twinklings of the eyes of Markandeya Muni or may try to reckon the particles of nectar oozing from the moon; but none can reckon the large number of praises bestowed at the good places of almsgiving. May the eternal fame of Asvaraja always spread far and wide, whose progeny know how to do good deeds and to oblige others. The wise Hemamati of pure heart was a preceptor of the splendid family of Chandapa. After him was Santisuri of good deeds; then came Chandramarasuri whose beauty was as brilliant as the rays of the rising moon. After him came the splendid Jaina Edicts. learning, famous and * who was like a new cloud in the garden of Of him was this Meru Munisvara of high Udayaprabhasuri is the treasure of the nectar of knowledge and of forbearHis ocean-like intellect gives out pearl-like beautiful precepts. May this religious place and the person, who caneed it to be made, flourish as long as Mount Arbudichala. This fine eulogy of the religious place was composed by Sri Somosvaradeva whose feet are worshipped by the Chalukya kings. May this eulogy of the family of Vastupila be beneficent and splendid in the Arbudachala by the favour of Sri Neminatha and Arpbik. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #267
184 SOLANKI DYNASTY This eulogy was engraved by Kadvil son of Gajadhara Kanhwa. On Wednesday the 10th of FAlaguna Vadi (dark half) of the year 1287 of the Vikrama Samvata III. Stone-Inscription of the time of King Kumdrapdia in the temple of Blitandika at Jundgadh. Dated Vallabhi Samvat 850. This inscription is cut into a hard black stone measuring on its surface 20 it. by 12 ft. It is at present kept in the Siva temple of Bhutnatha built by Mr. Nrisinhaprasad Hariprasad, a respectable Nagar Bralimaga of Junagadh. It has nothing to do with the building of the temple. But it relates to the building of two Siva temples and a grant of a village for their maintenance by the wife of Dhavala probably Yasodhayala mentioned in the preceeding inscription, a minister of king Kumarapala. The inscription, however, has lost a great part of its contents in the middle, where the letters have been entirely defaced. There are in all thirty-four lines of Sanskrit written in modern Devanagari characters. The dates given therein are interesting as they mention two different eras, vix: the Valabhi and the Sinha. The year of the former era is 850 which corresponds to year 60 of the latter, both of which correspond to the year 1169 of the Christian era. TRANSLITERATION. 1 urvstijyobhyudyn||ajessunnaa trizUlena kaMdarpatripurAMdhakAn yovadhIt sodhvaradhvaMsI dhanairdhA 2 nyaidhinotu (vaH) // 1 prAk zrImatyaNahilapATakapure zrImUlarAjaH prabhuzcaulusyodayakRddhabhUva na 3 patizcAmu ..........................dviau narapatI bhImonu bhUmipati: kosmAjjayAsa 4 hadevanRpatiH ....................... 'dasya kumArapAlanRpatiH pratyakSa lakSmIpatiH 5 stasmA......" .......... "gayemunAtra devanagare zrIkIrtivAsa 1 baja: ma............ ..........dvimAn // 3 dhAtryAmevaMvidhekAle zivA 7 layavi............ .......... 'tAralyobhyate ca yH||4||shriimdaanNdngre 8ya.................. ........vipazcitA ||5||shucitvN bhaddaputratvaM ye naprAMsU...... ........ 'labhIpateH ||6||sevaarthe dhAvatastasya 10 namaH ........ ....... "ittamA ||7||(saanuraadhuH) pitA yasyA 11 rAdhuH........................."rivasAjaNiH sAtasyA(smAt) somadevobhU 12 tU putradeva ...................... nijAnujAnathAmuSyatAta. 13 raanni........................."trinnaa||10|ydevdkssinnaadeshe pitrA 14 .....................||1zAbhIsomezaH somadevo de Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #268
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 185 15 vaDhacIra... ..... .......||1zAprauDhAvasyaha 16 dAmatiH ........ ............ ||13||prAgasminnaNahilapATakapure dhArA 17 purIsuMdare ........... ....... 'jAravibhUdamAtyadhavalaH pra 18 khyAtamedhAtithi: .. ....... 'dvepatye prababhUvatuH priyata 19 meprApA .......... ....... 'mUrtipUrNAvanIH koSAgAraniyo 20 gapaMcakAme ......... ........... 'kA niHkalmaSAkenukA // 15 // 21 prauvyAri...... ......."vinAyakau putrAbadhAnakAryatAm // 16 22 deze daze ........ ........... rUpeta: puNyAkalAyat 17 23 atyuccayi .... .. . . vizopakadvayaM ||18||dhaabhaa 24 .. 'padyA ...... ....... 'kumAnAM kRtA sthitiH // 19 // 25 nirmAya ........... ............"naMdanaH svayamApate // 20 // 26 .. 'jvalaya ...... ...........gargalAgrAma devayoranayoradAt // 21 27 .. pratiSThi........ ..... : 'yAtaM pramuSayogayuk / / 22 // 28 niSevitA .......... ''"'"|23|prAsA 29 dadvijaH ....... "..... babhUva dhruvaM ||24||shriidvikrm 3. saMvadaMtara...... ............... dine naMdA..... "nRpa'.... 'pritA... 31 ...... ............. prazasti mitAM // 25|| 32 zakato........ ...................... maMgalaM maashrii|| 33 balabhI............................... kIkAkena samutkIrNA sUtradhArasya sununaa||26|| 34 balabhIsevana 850 zrIsiMhasaMvat 60varSesUtra AlAdityasutakIkAkenotkIrNA // // // TRANSLATION. Vay there be welfare and prosperity. May that Sankara, who killed Kama. deva, Tripurisura, and Andhakasura with arrows like Vishtiu, and a trisant; and who interrupted the yajna of (Daksha Prajapati) satisfy you with wealth and food. Once there flourished at Anahilpura king Mulraja who made prosperous the Chaulakya dynasty. (Then came) the two kings, Bhimil, the lord of the earth and the king Karna. From him was the king Jayasinhadeva. * * * His son was Kumarpala, who was like the lord of Lakshmi incarnate. After this the insoption is much defaccd and it is impossible to make it out properly, but from what can be read it appears to the following effect: IIe built a Sivalaya at Anandanagar (Vadanagar). There was a minister nained Dhavala, who was like Medhatithi Rishi and who was an inhabitant of the splendid Anahilapurapatana, which was like Dharapuri. Ile had two children who were very scar to him. Their mother was innocent. She built two temples and made a gift of a village for the maintenance of the two) gods (therein), in the Vallabhi year 850 and Simba year 60. . This inscription was engraved by Kikaka son of Sutradkara - Aladitya an inhabitant of Vallabhi, L. * Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #269
186 SOLANKI DYNASTY, rv. Stone-Inscription in the temple of Bhadrakali at Prabhds Patans of the time of King Kumarapala. Doted Valabhi Samval 850, Prabhasapajana, also called Somanathapatana on account of the celebrated temple of Somanatha, is a small town under Junagadh on the sonth-west coast of Kathiavad. There is a temple dedicated to the goddess Bhadrakali in this town, in which this stone is to be found to the right of the entrance-door. It is a large black stone measuring 28 ini. by 18 in. on its surface, and has fifty-four closely cut lines. The lower part of the stone has crumbled down and has destroyed a part of the inscription. The letters are not deep cut, and this makes it a difficult task to get a good copy of it. It mentions the building and repairing of several temples of Siya and Ambika as well as the digging of a Vdo, and grants of lands to learned Bralmanas by king Kumarapala through the influence of his religious preceptor Bhava Brihaspati. It bears the year 850 of the Vala. bhi era, corresponding to A. D. 1169. The composition is in Sanskrit verse and the character Devanagari. TRANSLITERATION. 1 unamaH zivAya yenAhaM bhavataH sahe suradhunImaMtajaMTAnAmataH kaNe lAlayasi krameNa kitavotsaMgepi tAMghAsyasi ityadreH sutayA sakopa 2 (mukhayoktAMvocadAyeM bhravASeya gurugaMDakItiriti vaH sovyAdbhavAnIpriyaH 1 zrIvinarAjavijayasva namo'stu .. tubhyaM vAgdevate tyaja navoktivi 3 dhiM yatoha jile samullasa sakhi prakaromi yAvat sarvezvarapravaragaMDaguNaprazasti 2 somaH sostu jayI samarAM gadahano ye nirmala nirmame gauryAH zApa 4 (balena vai) kRtayuge dRzyatvamopeyuSAM prAdAtyAzupatAryasAdhusadhiyAM yaH sthAnametatsvayaM kRtvA svAmaya paddhati zazibhUto devasya tasyAzcayA 5 3kalau kiMcidyatikrAnte sthAnaka vIkSya viplutaM taduddhArakRte zaMbhunaidIzvaramathAdizat 4 / asti zrImati kAnyakunjaviSaye zarANasIvizru 6 (tA) puryasyAmAdhidevatAkulagraha dharmasya mokSasya ca tasmAmIzvarazAsanAdvijapate,he svajanmagRhaM cakre pAzupa takRtaM ca vidadhe naMdIzvaraH 7 (sarvavi)t 5 tIrthayAtrAvidhAnAya bhUbhujAM dIkSaNAya ca sthAnAnAM rakSaNArthAya niryayau sa taponidhiH / zrIma bhASabRhaspatiH samabhava 8 (savi) vizvAcito nAnAtIrthakaropamAnapadavImAsAna dhArA purI saMprApto nakulIzasannibhatanuH saMpUjitastA pasaiH kaMdaryapratimama 1 (zAstra)makhilasvIyAgamodghATanaM 7 yadyamAlavakAnyakujaviSaye'vatyAM sutaptaM tapo nItA ziSyapadaM pramArapatayaH samyAThAH pAlitA 1 AThapeyurcA Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #270
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 187 10 prItaH zrIjayasiMhadeva nRpatitvamAtyaMtika tenaivAsya jagattrayoparilasatyavApi dhIbhUmi saMsArAvatarasya kAraNa 11 masau saMsmAritaH zaMbhunA sthAnoddhAranibaMdhanaM prati marti cakre pavitrAzayaH tasminneva dine kRtAMjalipuTaH zrIsiddharAjaH svayaM cakre 12 muSya mahattaratvamasamaMcAryatvamatyAdarAt 9 tasminnAkamupeyuSi kSitipatau tejovizeSodayI zrImadvIrakumArapAlana 12 patistadvAvyasihAsane AcakrAma harityacilamahimA balAdadhArAdhipaH zrImanala bhUpakunaraziraH saMcArapaMcAnanaH 10 evaM 14 rAjyamanAviti zracIrasiMhAsane zrImadvIrakumArapAlarapatI trailokyakalpadume gaMDI bhAvaspatiH smararipo 15 devAlayaM jIrNe bhUpatimAha devasadanaM proddhartumetadvacaH 11 AdezAt smarazAsanasya subuhatprAsAdaniSpAdakaM cAturjAtakasaMmataM sthira 16 zrI narapatiH sarvezvaraM ca taM ca sugotramaNDalatayA smArTa paritrItaLe 12 datvAlaMkaraNaM ka 17 reNa tu gale vyAlam mukyA praNayAta uttamamahattamaM nigatamAmucchiya mudrAmadAt sthAnaM bhanya 18 purANapaddhatiyutaM nistantrabhaktavyayaM 13 prAsAdaM yadakArayat smararipoH kailAsazailopamaM bhUpAlastadatIva harSamagamat provAca vedaM vacaH zrI 19 mataM mahAmatiprati mayA gaMDatvametattava pratta saMpratiputrapautrasahitAyAmcaMdratArAruNaM 14 sauvarNa somarAjo rajatamayamatho rAvaNodAra 20 vIryaH kRSNazrI bhImadevI rucirataramahAmAcabhI ratnakUTaM taM kAlAjvIgaMmeSa kSitipatitilako meru cakAra prAsAdaM saprabhAvaH sakala 21 guNAnidhergeDasarvezvaraspa 15 pAraneramaNDalakSitijA saMtoSaSTAtmanA datto brahmapurIti nAmavidito grAmaH dhodakaH kRtvA tvatputrestadanunataH kulavaiH saMbhUyatAM kheLayA 16 ubUla 21 tisamo gaNDI nAmUna bhavitA para 17 bahukumatigaMDe dravyalobhAbhibhUtairnRpakukhanivadenazitaM sthAnametat rUpAde tu gurugaMno daMta 24 koTIsthita dharaNivarAhasparddhayA lIlayaiva 18 ke ke naiva viDaMbitA narapaterame vipakSatrajAH keSAM naiva mukhaM kRtaM samalinaM keSAM na dappa hataH 22 (kha)zAsanAbI zrImaNDalI sthAnakaM yasmArakRta somavyavasthA brahaspa 25 nAtaM padaM haTatayA datvA padaM mastake ke pAnena virodhino na balinA bhikSAvataM prAhitA 19 sasthAmabhiri bahumu 26 niyamita yadi nAbhaviSyat nUnaM tadaMtarakhilaM sutaM yazobhiDabhANDakamaNu sphuTamasphuTiSyat 20 pa chayA zatamakho dhatte sahasraM 27 dRzAM asImaguNastutau kRtAniyo dhAtubhatA manmAhAtmyamarAjaleti vasudhA kSetrAcale kIlitA patkItirna bhUvi pramAsyati tato nUne trilokI kRtA 28 21 utyayo na sAhyAbhyaMtarasthitAH cAtakalokebhyaH saMpradattA yazodA 22 svamaryAdA vinimIya sthAnakoddhA Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #271
SOLANKI DYNASTY. yo devasya dakSiNe bhAge uttaralyAM tathA vidhi vidhAna vija puraM 24 gau 30 rvA bhImezvarAya tathA devakapada siddhezvarAdidevAnAM yo phalAm dadhI 25 zAlAM ca pa 188 29rahe paMcazatImA sarasvatyAzca kUpikAM mahAnasava 26 kapardinaH purobhAge staMbhAM pAlikAM gA devakha maMDukAsanameva ca 27 pApamocanadevA prAsAda jI 32 puruSAMcake naya sopAnameva ca 28 pu nA kiyata bahuzo mAruNAnAM mahAgRhA viSNupUjanavRttInAM yaH prodvAramacIkarat 29 22 navInanagarasyatiH somanAthasya vAcyAne nirmitevAviyA 30 nAkRtApiya 31 bhusunApanA mamalA sphArapramANAmRtaprakhyA svAdujalA 24 sarakArakolArale bhramparitarArapATA muktadhArAzI patiM payoninAmAmonidhi lakSyate 31 zazi 35 bhUSaNadeva maMdikAM sannidhisthita yo navInAM punake svabheorAzilipsayA 32 sUryAcaMdramo pratipadaM yenAzritAH sAdhavaH sarvajJAH pa 26 ripUjitA jivadAnaiH samastairapi ca patitamyA dAnakamaina ma paritoSitA guNanidhiH ka (statsamonyaH pumAn 33 ) 27 bhaktiH smaratiH paramAtmA zradAtavyamitA ca paropakAre zAMtI matiH sucariteSu kRtizva yasya vizvamare'pi mutiH sutAya 24 38 etasyAbhavadisuMdaramukhI patnI prasiddhAnvayA gaurIva tripuradviSo vijayinI lakSmIrmurArevi zrIgaMgeva sarasvatIca yamunevegirAyA 29 somU mahAdevItiyA vizrutA 35 va navakotira bAhuH zirIpAvalI " 40 nAyaH kuMdamaMdarodhakusumAyudhA polasthalI vayAnyAni viracitaM vapuH 36 41 siddhA dArayatamenAsya putropamAnAH AcarateAmamapadaparAdinAmA to jAdi pa ******.... ...(a) 42 (yaH) somezvara iti kRtI bhAskaraparobhUdete rAmAdibhirupatiH satyasAyuktAH niH 43 dravavinihitA cAhavaH zrImurAreH 38 dhanyA sA jananI nUnaM sa pitA vizvazekharaM yAvajjI... 44 dopari luThalpAnIyabiMdUpamA lakSmIH saMbhRtavAjicAmaragajAviyuddhi lAsasya A 45 mA kIrtiH paraM saMcitA 40 sanAtha ziviMdadhIcirayA sImA 46 yudhiSThiraH kSitipatiH kiM vA bahu bama ityete 'bhidhayA bRhaspatitayA sarvepi ... 47 kumArapAlasya bhAgineyo mahAbalaH 42 premadevyAstanayo bhoja (baga) 48 nAthapUrNa chapaNe kArito maMrAvena tena prItimanA 49 yathAkramaM 45 hiraNyataTinItIre pApamocanasannidhau gaMDatri 50 (dadI) tasmai mAhezvaranRpANI: 47 zAsanIkRtya dadatA grAma51. (vaMza) bhavaiH putrapautrakaiH bhoktavyaM pramadAbhizca yAvacaMdrA 52 (Da) prazasti cakAra yaH zIghrakaviH sukAvyaiH 50 52 (51)ne likhitA rudramuriNA 54 balabhI saMvata 850 ASA Aho! Shrutgyanam zrIsoma

Page #272
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 189 TRANSLATION. 1. Bow to Siva. May Sapkara the beloved of Bhavani protect you, who when thus addressed by his consort with anger. "Because I allow the presence of Ganga in your Jata, you O cheat! cause her to play on your ears and by degrees you have brought her into your lap," said oh! best of women! this the fame of Guru Ganda, is only as an ornament of my eyebrows. 2. May Vighnarija (i. e. Ganapati) be victorious, I bow to you; may you Sarasvati favour me with the power of fresh diction that my tongue may flow on -as long as I work at the eulogy of the virtues of the good Gayda 3. May the moon be vietorious, who has been purified by Sankara, the consumer of the body of Kamadeva; and who at the command of that God who bears lfer (the moon) on his crest having herself propagated this creed, gave it to the intelligent followers of the Pasupata doctrine who had disappeared in the Satyuga by the curse of Parvati. When some part of the Kaliyuga had elapsed Sankara seeing the temple in a delapidated state ordered Napdisvara to repair it. 5. The omniscient Nandisvara took birth by the order of Siva in the house of the best of Brahmayas in the city of Variasi in the beautiful country of K^nyakubja where the gods reside and which is famous for its being the abode of Dharma (religion) and Moksha (final emencipation) and observed the vow of Pasupati. 6. He the treasure of penances, set out to make pilgrimages, to intiate kings and to protect the places (of Pasupati). 7. Bhava Brihaspati, who was very learned, who was worshipped by the whole world, who had attained the title of being the Upamana (model, standard) of those who make various pilgrimages, whose body was like Nakulisa, who was worshipped by ascetics, who was like Kamadeva, and who was as it were all the Sitras put together elucidating his own Agama,--he who was such went to Dharapuri. 8. The intellect of Bhava Brihaspati appears most brilliant in all the three worlds by the austerities he performed in the countries of Maiva and Kanyakubja, and at Ujena, by his making the Paramars his disciples and well preserving the Mathas and by his acquiring the brotherly regard of Jayasimhadevaraja much pleased with him. 9. The day on which Bhava Brihaspati, the holy-minded, being reminded by Sambhu of the reason of his taking birth in this world, thought of repairing the temple, Siddharkja gave him the greatest honour as a preceptor with folded hands and performed his service with great devotion. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #273
190 SOLANKI DYNASTY. 10. When that king went to heaven, Kumkrapklaraja, splendid on account of his peculiar valour, ascended the throne, -Le who was of unimaginable prowess, who was the lord of Ballaladesa and Dharanagari, and who was a lion prowling on the heads of elephant-like kings of the wealthy city of Jangala. 11. When the fortunate Kumirapalaraja, who was like a Kalpa-tree in the three worlds, was thus constantly reigning on the beautiful and successful throne, Ganda Bhava Byihaspati secing the temple of Siva in a ruined state said to the king to repair the temple of the god. 12. That Kumarapala made the fortunate Bhava Bsihaspati-who caused to be built the great temple by the order of Sankara, who was respected by the four Varnas (castes), who was steadly-minded and who was born in the Gargeya family --famous on the face of the earth as Gande vara, lord of all, on account of his being of the best Gotramandala. 13. Hc (Kumarapala) adorned him with ornaments with his own hands, put a necklace of pearls on his neck, besmeared his two feet with Chandana, lowed down his head before him with reverence, gave him his own ring setting aside his greatness and made a gift of the place where the good old creed was followed and where food was daily distributed. 14. The king was much delighted to see the temple of Sankara made like the Mount Kailasa and said thus to the most intelligent blessed Ganda I now bestow this appellation of Ganda on you with your sons and grandsons till the moon, the stars and the sun endure.' 15. The temple of Ganda, tlie lord of all and the treasure of virtues, was caused to be made of gold by Somaraja, of silver by Krishna equal in valour to Ravana, and of large fine stones with numbers of gems set in them by Sri Bhimadeva; the same being dilapidated by time was repaired and called Meru by the best and most glorious of kings. 16. Afterwards the king of Gujaratadesa, wbo was greatly satisfied, gave a village by name Brahmapuri, with its trees and water and all, in the presence of the wholc assembly, with an order inscribed on three copper-plates, to be enjoyed without any disturbance by the sons, grandsons, and descendants of his family. 17. Because this Ganda, who is like Bribaspati rebuilt the temple by the support (management) of Soma, (it is clear) there has not been ever such a man, nor will there be in future. 18. This building which was destroyed by the bad ministers of kings, who were Ganda (mad) with evil genius, and were blind with avarice, is now repaired Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #274
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 191 by Guru Ganda, in mere sport, as if to vie with the great Boar (i.e. Vishyu in the incarnation of Varaha) who uplifted the earth on its tusks. 19. By him the powerful, what opponents were left unconquered in presence of the king? Whose faces were left unsullied ? Whose pride was not humbled? Whose position was not forcibly shakep, by planting his foot on their heads and what opponents were not turned beggars ? 20. If this small pot of the Universe, lead not been well pressed on the out-side by his good merits, it would have surely burst from within through his great glory contained in it. 21. Verily, Indra desiring to see his beauty assumes one thousand eyes; Brahma is obliged to bear four mouths being intent upon praising his immea. surable virtues; the earth being shaken by the weight of his grcatness is kept in position by mountains and, in sooth, the three worlds seem to be created to hold his fame which the earth could not contain. 22. He desirous of acquiring glory renovated the four outward and four inward duties of the four Varnos and allotted one to each. 23. For the proper repair of the temple, having fixed a limit, he worshipped five hundred and five good men. 24, lle cxtended the town by building a strong fortress on the north and the south of the god (temple). 25. He placed gold-pinnacles (lit. jars) on the temple of) Gauri; Bhimesvara, Kapardi (Siya), Siddbesvara and other divinities. 26. He made a court-room for the kings to assemble. For getting pure water for kitchen and bath he made a Vapi of Sarasvati. 27. He made a room in front of the (temple of) Sankara supported on begutiful strong pillars and a seat of Siva in the form of a frog having a silver water-course. 28. He repaired the temple of the god Papamochana, erected three statues of men* there, and caused to be built a flight of steps in the river. 29. He built very large houses for Brahmarag and helped up the worship of Vishnu. 30. In the new town on the way to Somanatha be made two Vapis and there established another Chandika. 31. This Vapi, which was caused to be made by Ganda is pure, is of large dimensions, has sweet water and is named Amrita. This Vapi, whose water is * Cap it be, equal in height to three men ? Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #275
192 SOALNKI DYNASTY. being drunk by hundreds of brass-buckets, which make pleasant rippling sound, seerns to laugh at the ocean though its water was drunk by the suge Agastya, born from a Kumbha (an earthen water jar). 32 le desirous as he was of acquiring religious merits, renewed the Chandika near the God Siva, who is adorned loy the moon. 33. What person can rival this treasure of virtues, who on (the days of) the Solar and lunar eclipses worshipped at every step learned and meritorious Brahmaras who came to him, after giving them all kinds of) gifts, and who pleased also the earth by making regular gifts, well-knowo on the surface of the earth, on the five holidays. 34. He is devoted to the enemy of Kunadeva (Sankara), takes delight in the knowledge of Bramha, has faith in the Srutis, is very fond of charity, is of a forbearing nature, conducts (himself properly and prays to Sankara for eternal bliss. 35. His wife, well-known in this world by the name of Maladevi, had her face beautiful like the moon, was of a well-known family, was like Parvati to Sankara the enemy of the demon Tripura, and glorious Lakshuni to Vishnu and was born of Sodhal, equalling in fame, speech and beauty the Ganges,* Sarasvati and Yamuna respectively. 36. Her form was like the flower of Champd; her arms were like a chariot of Love; her eyes were like a row of Sirish flowers; * * * * ber smile was like the flower of Mogrd and her temples were like the full blown flowers of Lodhra; so it appeared that) her body was made by the artist, Kamadeva, with beauties of all seasons. 37-38. He, who was like Dasarathia * * * * * * * had for his sons four Siddhas (adepts) like his (Dasaratha's) four sons; the first of whom was called Aparaditya; next (to him) was Ratniditya ; * * * * * * tlie third was called Somesvar who was well-versed in all things; and the fourth was Bhaskara. They were as true and fraternally devoted to one another as Rama, &c. * * * * * * the Izands of (Visbru) Sri Murari dipped in juice * * * * * 39.40. Fortunate indeed is the mother and also the father who is like a pinnacle of the world; he till the end of his life and * * * * * Lakshmi (wealth), which is like drops of water rolling on Icavce and which abounds in horses, chauries, and clephants * # of the flash of lightening * * * * * he, who was meritorious, acquired great fame. OUI o 1. c. Her famo Was bright like the Ganges, &c. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #276
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 193 41-42. Now he was the king Sibi or the sage Dadbichi in the quality of goodness and was like Ravata in issuing strict orders * * * * * * * * was like king Yudhish shira, * * * what more can we say? He was like Brihaspati. All of them............. ..........the sister's son of Kumarapallit, very strong * 43-45. Bhoja, son of Premalladevi * * * * * * * * * * * * * * as Gandaraja officiated at the worship of Somanatha at the time of the eclipse of the moon, he was highly pleased * * * * * * * respectively. 46-47. Ganda * * * * * * * near PApamochana on the bank of the river Hiranya gave * * * * * * him. who was in advance of all the great lords, the kings. 48-50. He who gave a village by a deed of gift with order............ .........to be enjoyed by sons, grandsons, and women born in the family as long as the sun and the moon (endure).................................. The Shighrakavi composed this eulogy of Ganda's qualifications. 51. ........................................ Rudrasuri son of Lakshmidhara wrote this................ .............. Vallabhai Samvat 850, Asha (dha) ....... Copper-plate grant of Raja Bhimadeva I of Anahilapura. Dated Vikrama Samvat 1086. There are two plates of this grant as it is generally to be found in Valabhi grants, measuring 8} in. by 6 in. They were received from Radhanapur, the principal place of a small Mahomedan principality of the same name in the Palanpur Agency to the north-west of Ahmedabad. The plates are written on one side only having twelve and ten lines and a half of Sanskrit prose in Devapagari characters. They are in a good state of preservation. They mention the grant of a village named Masur situated in the Kutch district to a Brahmara named Bhattarka Ajapala son of Acharya Mangala Siva by king Bhimadeva Solanki of Gujarat on the sacred day of the full-moon day of the month of Kartika in the year Sarpvat 1086, A.D. 1029. It mentions the boundaries of the village as well as the religious merits of such a grant and the demerits of depriving any person of it. Makabala may be the name of the sister'a son of king Kumarspala, L. 25. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #277
194 SOLANKI DYNASTY, TRANSLITERATION. PLATE 1. 1 vikrama saMvat 1086 kArtika zudi 14 adyeha zrImadaNahila 2 pATake samastarAjAvalIvirAjitamahArAjAdhirAjazrIbhI 3 madevaH svabhujyamAnakacchamaMDalAMtaHpAtiSaDahaDikAdvAdaza 4 ke masUramAme samastarAjapuruSAn brAhANottarAMstannivA 5 sijanapadAMzca bodhayatyastu vaH saMviditaM yathA adyakAtihai kIparvaNi bhagavaMtaM bhavAnIpatimabhyarcya kacchamaMDalamadhyaSa7 tinavaNIsakasthAnavinirgatAya AcAryamaMgalazivasutA 8 ya bhaTTArakaAjapAlAya sahiraNyabhAmaH sadaMDadasA(zA)parAdha: 9 sarvAdAyasameta uparilikhitamasUragrAmaH zAsanenoda1. kaparvamasmAbhiH datto yasya pUrvasyAM dizighaDahaDikApA11 mo dAvamAsya, paMkayikAyAmaH pAzramAyAM dharavaDikAgrAma12 uttarasyAM DAUrikAgrAma iti caturAghATopa PLATE 10 1 lakSitaM masaramAmaM matvA tannivAsibhiyadhA dIya 2 mAnabhAgabhAgAdi saI saMbaMdA AzAzravaNa 3 vidheyairbhUtvA()tvA'smai AjapAlAya samupanetanyaM sAmA 4 nyaM caitatpuNyaphala budhvA'smadvaMzajairApi bhAvibho 5 ka(kta)bhirasma(t pradattadharmadAyoyamanumaMtavyaH pAla 6 nIyazca uktaMca bhagavatA vyAsena SaSTi(STI)varSasahasrANi 7 svarje (ga) tiSTati bhUmidaH AcchettA cAnumaMtA ca tAnyeva 8 vanarakaM baset likhitamidaM kAyascha(stha)kAMcanasute(na) 9 vaTezvareNa dUtako'tra mahAsandhivigrAhakazrIcaMDa1. zarmA iti maMgalaM mahAzrIH zrIbhImadevasyu(sya bhIma)de (ve) 11 svarajIsthApI(pitaH TRANSLATION, To-day on the 14th of Kartika Suklapaksha in the year of Vikrama Samvat 1086 Mabarajadhiraja Sri Bhimadeva, adorned with the attendance of all the kings at the beautiful Anahilapatana, orders all his subjects and royal personages together with the Brahmanas, at the village of Masura, one of the twelve villages of Gadabadi, &c., situated in his own territory of Kachchha Mandala, that they should bear in mind that the above-mentioned village of Masura with its cash revenues, fines and revenues arising from the commission of ten kinds of crimes has been granted by me with a right of perpetual enjoyment and with due Sankalpa after worshipping god Siva on this day, the full moon day of together Galabadi, &o- mind that the above from the top Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #278
jmyn hm mtthr khn bt lflHy@ ntshrt r dr dmh drd yrn dr yn khr r d mh drd Ahol Shrutgyanam nt bm r fy yjn w . z tym brslwn yn khrkhnh y r bry mh PLATE XL (137' '.1 2. . COPTER-PLATA CRAST ON RAJA BHIMADEVA I. OT ASAHIL ALLRA DATED VIKRLJASA .IT IS.

Page #279
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #280
COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF RAJA BHIMADEVAI. OPANAHILAPURA. DATED VIKRAMA SAMVAT 1086. (KDCOND PLATE.) PLATE XLI. sadAbhAdarA va bike yAtitamiti zAdI kA TarabADA gAva kA samaya samajata nAhI lAka kA mAtA kA nayA nAjArIpaka liyA / Ahol Shrutgyanam jAta nAnAjadhAnAramA sAROWER . . . .... Y mAlamatA kolI jAdavasA . P. SAMPA AH 50. M ATA

Page #281
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #282
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 195 Kartika to Bhattarka Ajapala son of Acharya Mangaladiva, who has immigrated from the place called Navapisaka in Kachebhamandala. The four well-known boundaries of the village of Masura are the villages of Gadahadi to the cast, Pankaiji to the south, Dharavadi to the west, and Dahuri to the north. Accor dingly the inhabitants of the place should promptly obey the orders of Ajapila and always send him the usual portion and enjoyments, &c. Our descendants and future landholders shall observe and maintain this religions grant believing it to be equally beneficial to all. Bhagavin Vyasa says "a person making a grant of land enjoys heaven for sixty thousand years; (while) he who resumes such land or supports such resumption lives in Naraka (hell) for the same period." Composed by Vatesvara son of Kayastha Kanchana. The instructor of this grant is Sri Chanda, the negotiator. Thus may there he blessings and great wealth. Sri Bhimadeva's (grant). VI. Stone-Inseription at the Mota Duredj& or the grand gate at Prabhdeapitana, of the time of King Bhimadees II. Dated Samvat 1273. Prabhisapatana is a stuall town under the Junagadh State on the south-west coast of Saurashtra, where there is the celebrated temple of Somanatha. In the town-wall of this place and near the gate this stone is found. It has a square surface measuring 20 in. by 20 in. and contains forty-seven lines of Sanskrit verse in Devanagari character. It mentions the building of two temples at Pitans dedicated to gods Vishon and Siva respectively by Sridhara, a minister of Raja Bhimadeva of Gujarat,-whose geneology it gives together with that of his minister, for the religious merits of his mother Rohini and his father Valla who was a great favourite of king Kumarapala The date of the inscription is Vikrama Samvat 1273; A. D. 1217. TRANSLITERATION. 1 ( OMnamaH zivAya manomayAdirUpyeta tatsamAlAnaM upAsmahe paraM va paMcakRtyaikakAraNam // 1 viyadvAyurvanhirjalamavaniriMdu dinakaracidAdhArazceti tribhuvanamidaM yanmayamabhUt / sa vaH zreyo deyA 2 (paramasuranAtha suranadIpa vibhrANaH zirasi girijApaviSayaM // 2 puSNA suradabhravibhramabhRtaH pure waa jenigenitafa: saftar annuario: a admuser aga-- 3. (Te sau) janyavinAsamudAridyadumadAvapAvakAzikhAkArAnizaM vaH zriyaM // 3 // zrIsomanAthAyatanasya rekhA merA libhAMti ananyasAdhAraNazomameva paraM prAriti sarpatI // 4 mahadanakarja bhavana Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #283
196 4 (svAsa)bhupAnidhAnabhiH sakalasaMpadA sairiNaH saMmataM tadetadaviduH sahavinAzanako purA ka racitaM puraM jayA vArasI // 5 asti svastimadaMbujAsananibhairadhyAsitaM yannAmadhUmasyAmalitA 5) sthAnIkeliH atya dvijapuMgavA nagarAyuDAmaNiH prAdAdaSTAnvayAparacatuH paNDa spISTapaica yat // 6 sadasyAspadamanaMtu gonaM khyAtaM nAma vasnAkulaM yat UyA 6 (va) gre devayustatra jajJe devatvaM yasya sAnvarthamAsIt // 7 yadIyAzirvAdairamarapatikAppaNyajanakaM bhunakti smA svAyataniharipurA ciratare ( nN)| nihatya kSmApAlAnamAhilapure mUlapati prabhutvaM tatputreSvakRta sutAsa 8 gaMgAprapAha 7 pratimA babhruvustasyAtmajA mAdhavalulabhAbhAH temularAjena puraskRtAzca bhagIrathenaiva yazAvataMsAH // 9 vApIkUpataDAgakuDimamaThaprAsAdasatrAlayAn sauvarNavatAraNApapurapAmaprapAmaMDapAn // kitikRta SOLANKI DYNASTY. pradAnarapa 8tiH zrImukharAjamabhisterAsa nimeApapada caulukyacUDAmaNiH // 10 yAtrA turaMgamodurabhU (SNa) kSamAmaMDalodacchadigaMtarA AzAkuMjarakarNakoTharIraghu 9 pAnamidAnaH pahacAnaH citibharaNa bhrAma ca 11 tasmin bhujinAmApakasabhAmadhyAsite bhUpatiH pratyArthakSitipAlazaila kuliza muMDarAyo bhavat mIyA grAmavaraM dadau nipiturnitrA 10 vandezvaraM yaH zrImAdhavanAmakRti tasmai mahAmaMtriNe / 12 yasyo luMgaraMgatAMDava bhavaH pAMzurakara: sainikaHspaH sImAsu marudraNAbhayamAgamaprakAro'bhavat / zakreNAsuragoSTikaprazamanaM dRSTrA'viza catavebhire // 13 tasyAtmajastadanudalabharAjanAmA pasvArirAja makaradhvaja kraayaa| pRthvIM bAra paripaMthiziraH kirITarakatiritazI gitabhadrapIThaH / 14 tadanu tadanu 12 jo'bhUdvallabho bhUrbhuvaH svstrityptthittkiirtimuurtimdvikrmshriiH| yadarinRpapureSu sthUlamuktAphalAMkA mRgapatipadapaMkirlakSyate calareSu // 15 starpratApapra vitani 11 nA niHzaMka nidadhe caMdrakAMte Ne / ********* ... 12 khilArAtirAjanyasainyaH / yasmindevAMganA mitiraparIraMmabhAji kSitIze karNaH kIrNA (karNoniyA) bhiyAtirbhuvamabhRtabhuje bhogibhRnmasa ( sa ) reNa // / 16 tasminnasahyabhuvanAni jaya.. ramUjjayasiMhadevaH / yasya kSapAka 14 (2) mUrti kIrti narinavinaTAMganeva // 17 pAnI kRtya jayabhayaM kSitimuvAmana samagra mahImepachi vidadhatA vIreNa vizmA ratA) ritaH / venArAtinRpA raNi ******* vRdAbhirbhRzaM saMdhukSya kSa 15 minimamupaH pratApanaH / / 18 smitvamanumate trailokyarakSAcamavikramAMkaH | loka kaM gairAtmaguNairalaMbhyaH kumArapAla pravabhUSa bhUpaH // 19 yadarinRpapureSu vyAmaviSAyAtapramarapaTukI 16 lAlIdikaH pratApaH kathayati panapenasphAralAlalA jalanidhilamacApyupaviSNu prakAmaM // 20 AsaMprANika caman babhArA'jayadevasUpaH / ucchArayan bhUtAnA 17 nainadharmavRkSAn // 21 yatsarAjalamagnanAnAnRpaidravikrAMtiyazaprazastiH / babhrAja tatpuSkaramAlikeva zrImUlarAjastadanUdiyAya || 22 tasyAnujanmAjayAta kSitIzaH zrIbhImadevaH prAthatapratApaH / a 18 kAre somezvaramaMDapo'yaM yenAprameva dhvaninAmadheyaH // 23 lulAtmanaH samajaniSTa viziSTamAnyo bhAmAkhyAsubhagrabhImanRpasya mitraM / lulAkha (khya thA ta bhavajIvanapUrNakuMbha: zrI bhImabhUpatisabhAvapUrNacaMdraH // 19 // 24 tasyA'bhavadbhuvanamaMDalamaMDanAya zobhAbhiH priyasuhRjjayasiMhanAH / asyAtmajaH sacivatAmabhigamya ballUH sanmAnayAmAsa kumArapAlaM // 25 athopayene dayitAM ca rohiNImAmavezaH kama Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #284
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 197 ... ........ ..." 20 lAmivAcyutaH / ajAyatAsyAM kulakaravAkaraprabodhaka: bhIdharanAmacaMdramAH // 26 dhIrodapUraparipAMDarapU(1) .. 'gyakItirnIroga eSa purughAyuSamAtanoti bhUpAlarAjaparinUtanamaMtrazaktiH bhIbhImabhU - 21 patiniyogijanakamAnyaH // 27 AzIHparaMparA serya yAbhUyate(navyAbhUdiva hryte)| caulusyavanAkulayorA.... kalpaprItirakSatA // 28 kAtyA caMdratitejasA ...... . muktyAcAnapadAtmajatyakhi 22 lasaMpatyA ghanAdhyakSati vRtyA sAgaratiprabhAvavidhinA nityaM viraMcityasau kIrtyA rAmati rUpasuMdaratayA kaMdappati shriidhrH||29 niHsImasaMpadudayaikanidhAnaheturAkalpamAnajanatAgurubhinivaraH saujanyanI '23 ranidhirunnatasatvasAmA jAgati cAsya hRdaye puruSaH purANaH // 30 bhIdharo'pi na vaikuMThaH sarvo'pi na nAssi vit |iishvro'pi na kAmAririMdro'pi na ca kRtrahA // 31 tasyA'nizaM viSudhapAdapakAmadhenumukhyAH sa 24 mastajanavAMchitadA bhavaMtu | kitvasya saMtyabhayadAnavazaMvadatvabismeravakravinayapramukhA vishessaaH||32 bAlastu hinAyate pikatatiH zrIrAjahaMsAyate kAliMdI jaladAyate haragalaH kSIrodavelA 25 yate / zauriH sIragharAyatejanagiriH prAleyazailAyate yatkI| supayasyate kSiti gavI rAhuH zazAMkAyate // 33. nirmAlyaM caMdradevo raghupatiracitaH setubaMdha: praNAlI kSIrodaH pAdazaucAma 26 tamacalapatidehasaMvAhapaMkaH |ucchissttN pAMcajanyaH surasaridamalasvedatoyodayazrIrityevaM yasya kIrti svayamakRta nuti somanAthe'tizraddhaH // 34 (yatkItinAzu) dayasI (si) trilokImAlokya 27 saMkIrNanivAsamasyAH / vedhA vilakSyastutimAtatAna tavAsti nAnyA sadRzIti nUnaM // 35aso vIro dAMta: _sucaritaparispaMdasumaga .................. pariNavagirAM kopi sukRtI / / amu parne a 28 nmanyakhilaguNavistAramadhuraM / nunAva svachaMdaM vimalamiva vAsmIkirasakRt // 36 yadIyaguNavarNanabhavaNakoDako cchedayA....'kamala'...'vAzI...."layatA "bhigamAn / manaH kimiva rajyate' 29 nucitavedibhirvedhasastadasya kavimAnibhine ca critrmudyot(sy)te|| 37digdaMtAvalakarNatAlavilasattarakuMbhara gAMgaNe yatkotirmadamatta(vAravanitAtulyaM padA)nRtyati rodaHkaMdarapUraNa 30 praNayinI niHzaMkamAtmabharibhidaMtI tamasAM kulaM kalimalapradhvaMsabadotsavA / / 38 lokAlokAlavAlA balAna dhisalilA siktamuktA vahatI zaMbhomavilInyakhilaguNamayai 31 raMkuraiH kIrtivallI / yasyAH prAlayabhAnupravikacakusumodAratArAparAgaidikcakaM vyApayaMtI. jayati phaNipatiyAM sumUlA jagatyAM // 39 (tasyapalyastu) sAvitrIlakSmIsaubhAgyadevyAlyAH 32 icchAzAnakriyAkhyayA yadIzasya zaktayaH // 4. tAmi vanavaMdyAbhiH sedhyaabhirivvaasrH| bhIdharaH zobhate zazvallokavyApyekadIpakaH / / 41 uttAnamAlavatamAlavanAyamAnasenAgana 33 prakarabhaMguritAMbudaM yaH / sUrya sthirA(ra) sapadi maMbavalana kRtvA zrIdevapattanamapAlayadAtmazamayA // 42 pralaya jaladhivelololakallolalola caraNadharaNamAtrApAtasapiSTazailaM dalitadharaNi 34 cakra bIrahammIracakra bahutRNamakarograH zrIdharo durgadarpaH-11 43 mAtuH kaivalyahetormuraripumavanaM rohiNI svAmInAmnA nunaM................ "mabhito maMdiraM kezavAyaH nAmnA tA 35 tasya tacchivabhavanamapi............"jayAkhyaM dhAmazrImAnchavasya pratihataduritaM kAritaM bhurizobhaM ||44 vallo dauvArikobhudarigiri'........................."dAkRSyAgurjarAvAnivanipuNa 26 manunAtmAligamyaM // yeneda(nAya) zrIdharIyo haranagarapade yojitasta(taM tasya nAmnA prAsAdaH bhIdhareNApyaya mavanijayaH kAritaH zaMkarasya // 45......................... pahatadhanastomAzcamatkAriNa: 37 kicicchInaenAyikAbhirAmataH phrIya kuSAMtarAgIrvANAdhipacApasAdaramahArabasphurajyotiSAM / naite meramahIdharaH shshishaamaakaar.............||46 || dvijottamo bhdvissnibhaassH| Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #285
198 SOLANKI DYNASTY. 38 samAnadIrghAH sgunnaa:.........| .......................tArakAmAhezvaravyAkaraNopamAnAH // 47 AyodayA.........." ........... kepi mudhA dhaioSikA iva / / 39 // 48 cittavRtinaga......... ........................."munayo yathA // 49 vibhavA............................ ...... 'bhyavargAH satatavihita 4. dhUpodbhutadhArAbhra........... ..... / .............. / .................. 'dete / / 50 ee susiddhAya kathAzrayAya maThaM vidhAya svapadena vaktA / ..... ........... rajjacetaH // 51 atha ke 41 thamapi devAdAgataH zrI (nivAsI) ........ .......... zrIdhareNa / pratinapatimataM yaH paMDitamanyaH ....."bhivajaladhi............ | 52 bhupAla kulasanu 42 ruH| jImUtavAhana .............. .......... ........ ......dadhipari ......... 'saciyaH sudhiH sadvidyA..........'tojita ................ pAvanoyatipati 43 yasyAdri(tri)pUjAvidhiH .......... ......... ...... / 54'daladradare prasarapariNate .................................... ....... | .....'kSaNikamatamahAvyAla 44 saraMbhAsaMdhaH / ............................." divimalazivamunimmAnanIyo naveMduH / / 55 ... ......................"vIsyacapAdapa 45 jho aNgiikRtaa........................................| ......... pratiniHzeSapArSaddhimU NAlaSaMDaH bhaktyAsya tuSTaH pratipannadappo prazastimetAmayamuddadhAra / / 56 yAva 46 dviSNorarari................. 'yAvadvANI viharati virvaka(ka)piMDAtayaletA .........."vilayamakhilaM gaMDa yaMtIyamasya / / 58 ete. ................ 'venaprAsAdAH 47 satritAH zabhAH / likhi............... ................ .................. " || 59 zrImadvikramanRpasaMvat 1273varSe vaizAkhazudi 4zukreni:pAditamiti / / shivmstu|| cha / maMgalaM mhaashrii| 'tadA . .. ... . . TRANSLATION. Bow to Siva. I worship that great essence which through mind and intelligence is the support oi the series of Taicas, idd which is the one canse of the five effects. May Sankara the great lord of the gods be for your welfare ; who inheres in the three worlds consisting of ether, air, fire, water, the moon, the sun, and the source of conscionsness (soul) and who bears on his head the Ganges, the cause of Parvati's slight. May the oblique glances of the Goddess Lakshmi mnixed as they are with the lustre of the Kaustubha Jewel shining on the breast of Krishna who hears the Aho I Shrutyanam

Page #286
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 199 beauty of a bright cloud, ever nourish your Lakshmi (wealth)-glances which are sluggish oving to the heaviness caused by enjoyment, which give a peculiar beauty to the body and which are as it were the flames of great conflagrations to the forest of the trees of poverty. The temple of Somanatha here is like a finger of the earth raised up to point out as it were that this city, the like of which does not exist, belongs to Sankara. ... This city, the lotus on the face of the earth, the ornament of the cities of the world, the trcasure-house of all kinds of wealth, the favourite (place) of Siva stands above all near the sea, being created by the moon in former ages, to free herself as it were from the insuffcrable pain of consumption. This beneficent place is inhabited by Brahmi-like men who perform sacrifices with due ceremonies, has the earth and the sky about it dark with smoke constantly issuing (fron sacrifices) and is the play-ground of the three Vedas. God Siva, who has the halt-inoon on his crest thinking that the invaluable city is for the best of Brahmans, gave it to sixty-four best Brahmaras of eight families for his own satisfaction. The Vastrakula Gotra, which is the best and is like the Dag (of all the gotras) of the Sandilya family, is well-known. There was one Devayu of this Gotra, spotless as cotton, who was significantly called a Daivajza (as he knew the past and future). IIc by whose blessing Mularaja enjoyed for a long time his kingdom of Analilapura void of all foes, putting to slight even the reign of Indra-he after killing the Kings gave the sovereignty with all good deeds to their sons. His three sons Madhava, Lula, and Bhabhi were like the three streams of the Ganges. They, who were adorned with fame, were placed in front by Mularaja as (the streams) by Bhagiratha. King Mularaja, who was the head jewel of the Chalilukyas, caused to be made, through these three who were like Ayrisa (?), vdpis, wells, ponds, kotariis, monastries, temples, Sadavrilas (places where alms are daily given,) golden flags, arches, shops, towns, villages, and Parabos (places where water is freely given,) thus acquiring fame, wealth, and virtue. When he marched, the canopy of the heaven (on the licad) became one unifornz umbrella being covered to its ends in all directions, with dust raised from the carth reduced to powder by the hoofs of his horses, and the sound of the bcating of his drums piercing cyen the cave-like ears of the clephants of the quarters, as also their rock-like teinples, pierced through the row of fun (mountains and kings), Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #287
200 SOLANKI DYNASTY. When the king entered into the council of Indra, he was succeeded by Chamunda who was like a Vajra (thunder-bolt) to the mountain-like hostile kings. He made gift of the village of Kandegvara to Madhava, his father's friend and great minister. The dust raised by the prancing of the big horses of his army went up as far as the limits of heaven and served as a rampart which relieved the gods of their fear. Indra sceing that the demons are destroyed by this king confidently turned his mind, after a long time, with great delight to the breasts of Indrani. He was succeeded by his son Durlabharaja, who was such a great enemy of Kamadeva that he was styled Sankara. He whose foot-stool was reddened by the diamonds fixed in the crowns on the heads of his enemies, protected the carth. He was succeeded by his younger brother Vallabha, whose fame was sung in the three worlds Bhur, Bhuvar and svara ; and who was a personification of the god of heroism. The streets of the cities of his royal foes are marked with the lines of the foot-steps of lions, strewn with pearls. When this king, who was like an Indra on the face of the earth * * * * * * *; and who was as beautiful as the moon # * * went to receive the warm embraces of the Devanganes, he was succeeded by Karrua, who by his continued bravery destroying the armies of all his enemies bore the carth in his hand, as if in rivalry of the great Sesa. When the king went to heaven he was succeeded by Jayasimhadeva whose fame resembling the rays of the moon was dancing ever on the earth like a rope-dancer female. He who got pogsession of the fortunes of victory over all the kings had brought the earth under one Chhatra and who was a brave king, extended the fire of his prowess resembling the flash of the great Vadavanala by * * When he became the friend of Indra, he was succeeded by Raja Kumarapala, possessed of valour, able to protect the three worlds, and intransgressible by his virtues, which were satisfactory to the people. The fire of his valour emblazoned by the wind of the roar of tigers in the cities of his royal enemies spreading in all directions still causes the ocean to boil, whose waters are moviug and foaming with waves, being desirous as it were of coming out again. When the king went to the court of Indra, Ajayadevaraja assured the throne, who rooted out the tree-like kings, his enemies, and planted the trees fo the Vedas. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #288
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 201 The praises of the brave deeds of many kings submerged in the water-like edge of his sword, looked as beautiful as a garland of lotuses on his breast. Ile was succeeded by Sri Mulanja. His younger brother Sri Bhimadeva, whose prowess was well-known and who was the greatest of all, caused to be made this Mandapa of Somesvara called Meghadhvani. Lula's son was Bhabhi honoured by the good and the friend of the brave Bhimadeva. By the name of Lula he was the moon to the occan-like court of king Bhimadova, being as it were a pot full of the nectar reviving the whole world. He had a son Sobha, who adorned the face of the carth and who was a great friend of Raja Jayasinha. His son Valla became a minister of Kumarapala and did him great honour. Valla then married Robiyi as Sankara did Parvati and Vishpu did Lakhemi. By that wife he had a moon-like son Sridhara that expanded the water-lily of his family. Ile, whose life was prolonged to the full-age of one hundred years, whose brilliant fame was as white as the flow of the Kshirasagara, who was free from all diseases and who possessed various powers befitting an adviser, was res pected by all the servants of Sr! Bhimarija. By bim who made the attachment between the families of Chalukya and Vastra indissoluble till the end of the Kalpa has been put forth a new line of blessings. In respect of splendour Sridhara is like the moon; in brilliancy in point of attaining eternal bliss he is like the son of Uttanapada (Dhruva); in respect of all kinds of wealth he is like Kubera, the lord of wealth; in point of the depth of his heart he is like the ocean; in respect of prowess he is like Brahma; in point of fame he is like Rima and in respect of the beauty of foran he is like Kamadeva. He was like a treasure of unlimited wealth and prosperity. He remains attended for a Kalpa by honour, by people in general and by great men. was an ocean of goodness, and he was like the boundary of great strength. In his heart lived waking the Eternal Being. Though Sridhara (1, a proper name and (2) the lord of Lakshmi-wealth), he is not Vishun; though Sarvajan (1 Omniscient and (2), Budha), he is not a believer in Sunyavida; though Ievara (1 a king and (2) Siva-the supreme), he is not the enemy of Kims; though Indra (1 the master and (2) a God of that name), he is not the destroyer of Vritrasura (a demon destroyed by Indra). L. 26. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #289
202 SOLANKI DYNASTY. Let the Kalpa-Turu (the tree of Gods) and the Kamadhenu fulfil the desires of all men; but he is still superior to these two as he possesses in addition (to the quality of fulfiling the desires of all men) the virtue of giving fearless shelter, mastery over senses and smiling face, modesty and other virtues. By his fame the moss appears like snow, the cuckoos like swans, the (blackwatered) Jamuna like (white) clouds; the (blue) throat of Sankara like the shores of the Kahirasigara; Sri Krishna like Balabhadra; the mountain of soot like the Himalayas; the earth-cow like a cow giving fine milk and the Rahu like Chandra. He (Sridhara) with great faith in Somanitha prayed to the God with such praises as the following-the moon is made of offerings made to him and taken away; the Setabandha made by Ramachandra is his water-course; the Kshirasagara is the water with which his feet were washed; the lord of the mountains is the dirt washed off his body when cleaned; the conch-shell Panchajanya is his rejected food; the Suranadi (the Ganges) is the beautiful and pure perspiration coming out (of him) Brahma seeing his glory purify the three worlds, and seeing that it had made its habitation in all places, praised her by saying that there was no other like her. It appears that Valmika Rishi was often praising him in his previous birth as being a hero, as one who kept his senses under restraint, as one who was fortunate with his good acts wide spread, as one who in new speech, as one who was meritorious, as one who was fine by the great number of his virtues, and as one who was self-dependent and pure. * * * * By the description of whose virtues, the mind. how can that of Brahma be pleased by the words of those believing themselves poets and using improper language, or how can the great fate of (this man) be described. by them? His fame-which fills with affection the caves of the earth and the sky, nourishes itself fearlessly, pierces the large quantity of darkness, and is energetic in destroying the impurities of the Kali-yuga-proudly dances (like a dancing girl intoxicated by liquor) on the court-like temples of elephants with the fanlike ears beating time. The creeper of his fame grows victorious in the world, which has for its bed the Lokaloka mountains, which is watered by the waters of the ocean that bears pearls in it, which has spread on the head of Sankara with all its sprouts in the form of virtues and which having, as it has, a stem as big as the lord of snakes is spreading in all quarters with its pollens in the form of snow, sun (light), blooming flowers and brilliant stars, Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #290
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 203 (His wives) named Savitri, Lakshmi, and Saibhagyadevi are like the three powers Will, Knowledge and Action of God. Sridhara, who is like a light pervading the whole world, appears beautiful with his wives worthy of respect, as does the day with the three Sandhyds. He (Sridhara) the sun protected by his might the city of the Gods by at once keeping it stable by the power of his Mantras, the city where the clouds were broken by the herd of elephants in his army which were as tall as the Tamalu trees in Malawa. lle proud of his forts, turned the country of Hammira Raja into a meadowthe country, which trembled as it were under the waves of the sea at the time of the general deluge, the mountains in which were trodden down by the mere falling of his footsteps, and the earth of which was pounded (to dust). IIe caused to be built a temple to Vishnu by the name of Rohinisvami for the emancipation (Moksha) of his mother, certainly * * * * * * In the same manner he built an extremely beautiful temple to Sankara by the name of * * * . Jaya (in memory of his father) which destroyed sins. Valla became the Dwdrapdla (one who guards the gate) e who cuards the catch . * * * * Sridhariya was made in his name in the site in the city of Sankara ; and he also caused to be made a temple to Sankara culled Avanijaya. The dancing girls of the king * * who seized a portion of the wcalth, and who was wonderful, * * like the brightness of large jewels which shone like the bow of Indra * * . * mount Muru, whose sight was like the moon * * * * * He was the best of the Brahmaras and possessed greatness and qualities of one who encourages thc Brahmaras: * * * * * * * and equal to the grammar of Malesvara, had chiefly risen * * Like some of the Vaiseshikas. Whose bent of inind * * * * like the Munis. Splendour * * * * * clouds produced by the constant ne flow of incessantly burnt incense, * * * * * * * * Vella caused to be built a Matha for hearing Kathas giving spiritual benefit there * * * * Then Sri Nivasi who happened to arrive there * * * .* by Sridharu * * the so-called learned men who followed the opinions of the rival king * * * near the sea.. Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #291
204 Meghavabana * * Minister who had good intelligence and was a good learned man and whose feet were worshipped by the lord of holy Sannyasis* * * Who was like a sea of anger towards the great snake of the Kshanika Vada SOLANKI DYNASTY. the good preceptor of the royal family From that time he like the new moon was respected by the Saiva So long as Vishnu * sages, This eulogy has been composed by one who has destroyed the collection of threads of lotus like hereticisms who is pleased with his (king's) devotion, and who has subdued pride. so long as speech plays in the circle of the face of the moon These fine places were built In the year 1273 of the splendid king Vikrama, on Friday the 4th of Vaisikha Sudi (bright-half) this was done. May be happy, prosperous, and wealthy. VII. Stone-Inscription at Bhorfnd under Jamanagar of the time of Bhimaleva II. Dated Sampat 1275. Bharina is a small village near Khambhalil, a sea-port town in the gulf of Cutch under Jamanagar in Kathiav!. To the west of the village there is a Bava's Matha or monastery wherein there is a small open verandah with the picture of Ganapati on its side. In this side this inscription-stone is built up having also a cow's figure on it. It measures 15 in. by 8 in. and contains nine lines of which the last two and a few letters in the first and fourth lines have become quite indistinct. It mentions the name of Sri Samatasiraha, then governor of Saurashtra sent by Raja Bhimadeva who ruled at Agahilapura. By the order of the governor a Vdo was caused to be made and some part of the transit duties of the village of Bharin was assigned for its maintenance. It is written in Devanagari character, the composition being Sauskrit prose. It gives the year Samvat 1975, A. D. 1219. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #292
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 205 TRANSLITERATION, 1 zrIvikramAt saMvat 12(7)5varSe bhAdrapadazadi......."aoha zrImadaNahi 2 lapATakAdhiSTitamamastarAjAvalIsamalaMkRtamahArA-- STARTTATHATAT (9)477 PrF strat 5 / kasyAdezena ca viniyuktamahaM (mahAn)zrIarisA(si haTa.zrIja 6 yasauhAbhyAM zrImAtarAdevIvApikAyAH pattazAsanaM kA 7 ritaM / / tathA sthAnIyapi pUjAthai bhadrANakramaMDapikAyA~ &........ ..... ..................eft .. .. .. . ..... TRANSLATION To-day on the.........of the bright balf of Bhidarya of the Vikrama Samyata 1275, this inscription was engraved by Maban Sri Arasimha and Thakar Jayasimha in connection with the Matari Devi Vipi, who were appointed to conduct business by the order of Sri Samatsimha Deval, who was appointed in Sorathadesa during the bencficent and victorious rcign of Mahariljaribirija Srimat Bhimadeva whose court was adorned with a line of all the kings and lived at the splendid Apabilapurapatana. It is to the effect that for the expenses of) worship of this place from the transit duties of Bharana. * * * * VIII. Stone-Inscription at Ralanapura under Jodhajur of the time of Kumarapala. Ratanapura is a dependency of the Native State of Jodhapur in Marvad, west of Rajaputina. To the west and outside tlie town is an old Siva-temple; in the dome of which this stone is placed facing inside. It measures 4 ft. -by 1 ft. and contains ten lines of Sanskrit prose in Devanagari characters. The stone lias crambled down in several parts and thus the first and the seventh lines have become almost illegible. The inscription mentions the publication of a notification by Sri Papapaksha-deva, the holder of the Ratanapara Chowrasi (Chowrasi means a group of eighty-four vitlages), ordering his subjects to refrain from killing any inimal on the amivisil, i.e. the last day of each of the months and on other special holy days. There is no precise date mentioned in this inscription except that it was composed when Kumarapala, whose reign extended from A. D. 1143 to 1174, was ruling over the country. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #293
206 TRANSLITERATION. 1 OM namaH zivAya bhUrbhuvaHsvazvaraM devaM vaMde pIThaM pinAkinaM smarati zreyase yastaM .............. teen... ******** purA 2 virAjitamahArAjAdhirAjaparamabhaTTArakaparamezvaranibhuvikrama (ga) raNAMgaNa vinijita pArvatIpativaralabdhaprauDhapratApazrIkumArapAladevakalyANavijayarAjye 3 ve spe vartamAne zrIzaMbhuprasAdAvAsavacchapUranapuracaturAzikAryA mahArAja bhUpAlazrIrAmapAladevAnmahAsanaM prAsanapATadeva zrI mahArANI zrIgirijAdevI saMsArasyAsAratAM 4. vicitya prANinAmabhayadAnaM mahAdAnaM matvA atra nagaranivAsI (si) samastasthAnA (na) patibrAhmaNAn samastAcA ryAn samastamahAjanAn bolikAn mahatI (ti) kRtI (ti)naH saMbodhya saMviditaM zAsanaM saMprayujAta SOLANKI DYNASTY. yathA adyaa 5 mAvAsyAparvaNi prANinAmabhayadAnazAsanaM pradattaM syA (snA) tyA devapitRmanuSyAn kena saMtarpya vArAvAra pUrdevatAM masva (sA) aihikapAratrikaphalamaMgIkRtya pretya yazobhivRddhaye jIvasya amAridAnaM 6 mAte mAjhe ekAdazyAM caturdazyAM amAvAsyA (da) ubhavo (:) pathe(pazamI) viSa bhUrAhAyAsanodapUrva svitparaMparAbhiH pradataM asmadIyabhuvi bhoktA mahAmAtyaH sAMdhivigrahikamatIta svapurohitaprabhRti 7 samasta kurANAM tathAsarvAn saMyodhayatyastapaH saMviditaM ... ..... kArApanAya (karaNAya) ..... 8 mahAjanAnAM paNena likhyate rAnA samaya nigrahaNIyaH dhulA zAsanamidamAcaMdrA yAvat pAlanIya uktaM na yathAbhyAsena bahubhirvasudhA bhuktA rAjaniH rAgarAdibhiH yasya yasya yadA bhUmI tapa tapa tadA phalaM sarvAnityaM bhAvinaH 9pAdhidrAn bhUyo bhUyo vAcate rAmacaMdraH sAmAnyo dharma (se) pANAM kAle kAle pAlanAyo bhavadbhiH satya dhanyaH kopi bhaviSyati tasyAhaM karasaMlagna na loppaM mama zAsanaM amAvAsyAM puNyatithi bhAMDamajA (jvA)lanaM ca (paurvikaiH) kuMbhakAraizva no kArye ........ samastarAjA * 10 tAsu tithiSvavajJAvibhayaH prANivadhaM kurute tasya zikSApanAMdadmi dra4catvAri naDUlapuravAsI prAgvATavaMzaja : zubhaMkarAbhidhAnaH sudhAkaH sAdhArmikaH tatsutau iha hi monI jAto pUrvigasAlimI (vAbhyAM kRpA ( pa ) prANinAmarthe vizaya zAsanaM 11 oo saharata zrIpUnapAsadevala likhitamidaM pAri0lakSmIbharata jasapAlena pramANamiti // ***** TRANSLATION. Hail! Bow to Siva, who is (called) Pithapintka, and who moves in the three worlds (called) Bhur, Bhuvar, and Svar, and is remembered by people for welfare During the beneficent and successful * * * * reign of Raj Sri Kumarpaladeva, who looked splendid being surrounded by all the kings, who is the lord of great lords, who is the greatest of all warriors, who is the most powerful, who has been victorious in battles by his own arms* *, and who is very illustrious by the favour of Sankara, lord of Parvati, Sri Punapakshadeva, who had acquired through the favour of Maharaja Bhopal Sri Rayapaladeva a throne in the territory of Ratau * * * * * Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #294
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 207 pura Chowrasi obtained by the favour of God Siva, and Maharani Sri Girijadevi seeing that there was no good (to be derived) in this world and that to give abhayadana (immunity from being killed) is the greatest gift, notified throughout the Ratanpura Chorasi, after informing all the Bhrahmana inhabitants, the Acharyas, the Maliajanas, the Tambolis and those who were in the habit of doing mean deeds, that from this day the holy day of Amavasya all the animals are ordered to be exempted from being killed. gods of the town * * * * * Having bathed and performed the Tarpaya to (satisfy) the Devas, the Manes (ancestors) and the men with and for the (presiding) *; with a desire to gain the good fruits of this world and of others and to increase fame after death, is passed this order, supported as it is by a grant of land, to make a gift of life to animals. on the 11th, 14th and 15th days of both the fortnights of each month and on other sacred days. The chief minister who enjoys land from us and our preceptor who is a maker of peace and war and in whom we have trust, and all the Thakores and others are hereby informed that they should be aware of what we declare to-day; that this is enforced on the solemn affirmation of the Mahajanas that the king shall cause (people) to fear by fining (them). This our order shall be obeyed from the day of its being made public till the sun and moon endure. No one shall break (it). It is said in the Mahabharata, that Sagara and many other kings enjoyed the earth; whose is the earth for the time being, his is the fruit. Ramachandra often requests all the would-be kings that to act according to (their) religion is the common duty of all the kings, so all of you in your own times should act accordingly. I am connected with those who are my good descendants, so they shall not disobey my order. On the sacred day of Amavasya, not even the potters of this city shall burn their pots. He who will kill any animal on those days disregarding any fear, shall have to pay four Drammas. A citizen of Nidolapura and of tho Pragvita family, named Subhakara, who was religious and a good Srivaka, had two sons, Putiga and Saliga. This order favourable to the animals is made public through them. (This sign) is in Punapakshadeva's own hand. This is written by Piri: (Parekha) Lakshmidhara's son Tha: (Thakore) Jasapale, (and) is witnessed (by him) thus. * * IX. Stone-Inscription in the ruins of a Siva temple at latkamo in Maredd. The temple of Siva in which this inscription was found is entirely delapldated being situated in the ruins of a village called Kerida near Hathamo under Badamer in Marvad. The stone is built in a pillar but it has crumbled down Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #295
208 SOLANKI DYNASTY. from the middle and has left a very small portiou in a readable condition. No date is found nor is there any thing to show the object of writting the inscription. The only thing worth knowing is the name of king Bhimadeva. The stone measures 17 in. by 4 in. with four lines of Sanskrit in Devanagari character. The date of this inscription cannot be fixed as there were two kings of the same name, who ruled at an interval of nearly one hundred and fifty years. TRANSLITERATION. . . .. ...... . .. .. ... ... ... .. Estafaa franc .... (prau) DhapratApazrImadbhIma T...... ............ TEGETAT Y TELE.. .!. ." ... ETSITS This inscription can not be fully made out; the only thing worthy of our notice is the name of Raja Bhimadeva of Gujarat. . . . . .. . . . . ... Stone-Inscription at Verdval under Junagadh of Bhimadeva II. Verival is a small sea-port town on the south-west coast of Kathiarad in the Junagadh teritory. In the fouzlar's or Chief Police officer's lodging this stone is lying loosc. Its superficial measurement is 21 in,' by 17 in, which contains forty-five lines of Sanskrit vcrse in Devanagari characters. It bas lost some of its lower portion, as well as a few letters here and there in other parts. It mentions the names of some kings of Chaulukya dynasty, the last of which mentioned in this inscription is Bhimadeva II, son of Vularija also called Bala Mularaja, wlio caused a temple to be built to Somanatha and called it Meghanada. As there is no precise date to be found in ii, it can only be said that it must have been written between A. D. 1179 and A, D. 1243, when Bhimadeva II was on the throne of Anahilapura. TRAYSLITERATION. 1 svasti jayobhyudayazca // deyAdaH kalikAlakalpaviTapI kalyANalIlAsukhaprAgalbhyAMbunidheH sudhAMzuramarI kAraika 2 hetuH zivaH / yasyecchApariNAmatAstrijagatI jAgAta nidrAti ca pAleyAMzuvapUrasAyanamasau zreyAMsi somezvaraH Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #296
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 209 3 zvatklezAMdhakAramAraparibhavA yodhatAnAmiveMduzreNInAM lAlayataH zriyamakhilabhavabhrAMtivicchittaye baH / AraktA. prAMgulInAmaruNa 4 cicayoccAvacImiruJcasvidbhAmaMDalAnAM padanakhakiraNAH saMtu vizvezvarasya // 2 // mAtaH sarasvati madI. yamudArakAMtipaMkeruhapratimamAsyamalaM 5 kuruSva vizvezagaMDacaritopaniSAdvittAnamadyaiva yAvadaghamarSaNamAtanomi // 3 // kalau yuge kukSitipAlaluhAM dharmasthiti vIkSya pinAkapANi 6 : // vicaSTa saMketavazAdvivRttasvasthAnakoddhArAzriyA nijAMza / / 4 / zrIkAnyakubje dvijapuMgavAnAM tretAhutAzAdharitA zubhAnAM mImAMsayA zAMtazu 7 cAM gRheSu ninye'vatAraM jagatAM zivAya // 5 // yugmaM / vidyAdazAdaucaturuttarAH saMkramAnapekSaM zibhurasya cAsIt / pUrveNa saMskArayazena tasmAddezA davatI tapase jagAma // 6 // zrIvIzvanAthavaMzyo babhUva tapasAM nidhiH sa vidraH tatpuruSarAziziSyo maThemahA kAladevasya // 7 // daramukulitanetrayo 9 tiruvicinvan kimapi sa nirapAyaM tatvatAdAtyamuktaM (garima)guNavilAsaM zrImahAnaMdarUpa katipayadivasAnvA vatsarAnapyanaiSIt / / 8 / / tatazca / / ye ye 10 maMdaramathyamAnavilulatpratyArthapRthvIpatikSIrodArNavata: sa....... ... caMDo paro ' jAyata / yatrAnizamante nijavalakSmApAlasImaMtinIvaktA(kA) 11 bhojakadambakAni kati na vyAkozalakSmI dadhuH // 9 // tatpAkhaMDaviskhaDita parimRzciMdrArddhacaDAmaNistrAtuM zrImada batikhaDatilako devaH svakI 12 yaM puraM davA tasya kumArapAlanapateH satyopadezaM maga(tA)piSTAtArama.......... 'raNayosapAvidhi jitaM // 10 // yugmaM || pa'''yaMvaredyauriSa zazivi 13 kalA padminIvAhAnA kaMdotsArItAMgI ratiriva kamalebAtoraH ''taaNgii| jImUtApAliteva ........... * putrI priyasya mA 14 gatI mArgamasmAntridazagurugRhe 'patyatAM prApya nityaM // 11 // samastasauMdaryavivekabhUmiH pratApadevI gurugNddputrii| .......................... vAgaddeveSTibha-- 15 gabhaveva sItA // 12 // ki lAvaNyamahAsara:kamalinI ki kAminI zrIpateH ki vA bAlasarasvatI smararipoH ".........."punaH itthaM yA kavi' 16 gavaraharahaH zlAghyAnvayA taya'te kalyANaprakaraikasaMgamagraha sA naMdanA bhUtaLe // 13 // ye catvAraH surapatiguroH sUnavaH prAbabhUvan pArAvArA iva 17 vasumatImaMDanaM zrInidhAnaM / AdhasteSAmabhavadaparAdityanAmA tato'bhaddhammadityo ripujanamanorAjyadardaivasiddhaH // 14 // tatazca somezvarade 18 vanAmA dharmAdhvanIto duuritaanupaasyH| tasyAnujanmAjani bhAskarAkhyaH kNdrpdophruupmaap||15|| zrIkAsI zvaramAlabakSitipatizrIsiddha 19 rAjAAdibhi pAlairiha dharmabaMdhuriti yaH saMpRjitaH shrddhyaa| zrImadbhAvabRhaspatiH sa jagatIvedyA hutAzaprabhaH putra bedasamaizcatubhirabhavadvaMdya 20 : svayaMbhUrikha // 16 // devAnAMtritayaM cakre triguNAtmakameva yH| vidadhe vApi sopAnaM gAtrotsargasya rodhsi||17|| anAsare trijagatItilakA L. 27. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #297
210 SOLANKI DYNASTY, 21 yamAno devaH svayaM sa tapasAMnidhimAdideza / zrIsomanAtha iti taM rajanIvirAme svapneSu vizvezvararAzisaMjhaM // 18 // tAta tvamasmAkami 22 hAvatIrNastrAtuM nijaM sthAnakamugratejAH / azastadasminviviparItavRttAbhigrAhitAraH prabhuNA tvayA te // 19 // yugmaM / / saMcitayan vRttamidaM ni 23 zAyAM prAtaHpunastatpatinArthitaH san / uddhartumicchannamRtAMzusaMsthAmAryo babhUyAtha sahasrarazmiH // 20 // jyotsnA kalAvAniva caMdramauliH 24 zakti trayImarkaiboratejAH / ananyarUpapratimAnamantiH pratApadevI dayItAmuvAha 21 // sakraMdanA dAsinabhAji tasmin yAte divaM 25 vIrakumArapAle bhrabhaMgamAtreNa jitAricako babhUva rAjA jayapAladevaH // 22 // zrIsomezvaralokajIvitamahAmudrA panAya sthiAtaH pro 26 tyAjayapAladevanRpateH prauddhaavcsttvtH| zrIsomasthitibaddhatA prabhurapi prAntena yeneti taM yogyaM gaMDapade cakAra nRpatiH zrIgaMDa 27 tirthezvara // 23 // zrImaccatarjAtakahAravallIpirAjito nAyakratAM prapadya / reje pinAkIva vRSAsanasthaH puraMdarAyaiH samupAsyamAnaH / / 24 // ta 28 sminnaMzamadhyAsya klaaveshaaNgsNbhv|sNhty dhIvadviprA(nAn rAhi yAte nijaM padaM // 25 // tatsUnurabhavadrAjA mULarAjaH pratApavAn // sopi 29 // ........ 'dyaiH pUjita samapUjayat // 26 // caulukyarAjAnvayapUjitasya yasyAnubhAvAdabalApi saMkhye / hammIra. rAjaM tarasA jigAya tasmAnnakepAsanataH 3. ....... (27)sa yayA pitRvAtsalyAdivotkastridivaM zizuH tataHzrIbhImadevobhadrAjyalakSmIsvayaMvaraH||28|| zitIzaprastolamukuTamaNidIpradyu 31 .............'zrIparicaraNanIrAjitapadaH / pratApajvAlAbhiH pratiripapuraM dAvadahanaH praphullavyApArAzriyam duvahadyo'dbhutamahAH / / 32 ..........."jagadeva iti prsiddhH| yobAlapotaiHsahitaM prayatnAcchIbhImadevaM smviiycc||30|| yahAhucaMda dvayamAyate . .................. 'yathAsIt prathirAjarAjJIrAjIvinijIvitazItarociH // 31 // tenApi jagatIjiviSNupUjAprapaMcadhAn / muktA...... ............(32)........somanAthasya jagaddevamakArayata meghanAdAbhidhaM zrImAna .... ..........."tAya yaH // 33|| kRtvA ca ma(Da)"""""" ........................ mAtIhAraziromaNiH / 34 / AdautAvadavApya rAjyapadavI yaH kRtya citAbhakhyagroni pra.......... 36 .................. tetimuhurityAdAya satpAdarAtpujya pra ... yatinAvidyatilakaM zrIgaMDavi()..... ....... vaMzAM zrIvizvezaH somarAjaMsya gehe prAsAdasyAkArayaMya ...................... ............ yazAyA ...... kAsAraMya ... nityaM vA sarvakArmukotsava iti ............ ....... (paraM) parAniravizaM yatpAdapaMkeruhazraddhAbaMdhurarAjyalAbhava....................... ....... lanIya bebhurakhilA: ke ke na nItidruhaH // 36 // cauDadhu ....." ....... (sAdapratiSThAm / sAmye vikhyAtasaMvitsakalasaci ....................... . . Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #298
211 . . . . . SOLANKI DYNASTY, .. p raca: LithATi (fa). 83................. GARUT TO ATTE .............. .......... ERIT......... . ...... | PTE ........... ... . TRANSLATION. 1. May Somesvara bless you, who is like a Kalpa tree in the Kali-yuga, who is like the moon to the ocean of the excess of happiness consisting of supreme bliss, wbo is the sole cause of immortality: by whose volition the three worlds awake and sleep and who is the rasdijano (elixir) to (preserve) the body of the moon. 2. May the rays of the nails of the reddish fingers, effulgent with high lustre and beauty, of the feet of Visvesvara, appearing as if tossing about the beauty of a line of moons rising to destroy the deep darkness of the miseries of the world, destroy the whole of your delusion of his world. 3. O, mother Sarasvati! adorn this face of mine which is beautiful like a full-blown lotus, as long as I describe the Upanishad of the life of Ganda, the lord of the universe, which destroys all sins. 4-5. The Trident-holder (Pinakapigi=Saykara) seeing that religion was disappearing under bad kings in this Kaliyuga, thought of reincarnating a part of himself as was arranged with thic desire of repairing his abode, and took birth for the welfare of the world in the house of the best of Brahmanas in the beautiful country of Kanya Kubja, who had destroyed his sins by offering oblations to the three sacred fires, and whose sorrows were onded by the reflection of the Vedic texts or by the Vedanta. 6-7. This Brahmanil, who was descended from Sri Visvanatha, who was a treilsure of Tapas (austerities), who when it child bad mastered the fourteen Vidyds without teaching by virtue of the residua of former births, and who was a disciple of the devotees in the Mathia (Monastry) of the god Mabakaladeva, went to Avanti to practise religious austeritics. 8. This Brahmana, passed any days or rather years in meditating hard, with his eyes closed a little, on his identity with the supreme imperishable principle which is the cause of the Gunas in the form of the world, and which is eternal bliss. 9. Then from the hostile king-like milky ocenn which was agitated when being churned by mount Mandarachala * . * became second Chanda. Which of the numcrous lotus-like faces of the wives of kings in his army did not bear the beauty of full-blown. lituses when he was shining day and night. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #299
212 SOLANKI DYNASTY, 10. Sankara, the bearer of the crescent moon on His head, the ornament of Avanti, thinking of the havoc caused by his false doctrines gave correct instructions to king Kumarapala, with the desire of protecting his own city and to the ruler of the Matha * 11-12-13. A daughter by name Pratipadevi was born in the house of this preceptor of the gods, who was ever in search of her beloved who * * in the (sva) yamvara was like the heavens without the moon, thc lotus without the sun, Rati dieserted by Kamadeva, the kainala (Lakshmi), the * * preserved by the clouds. She the daughter of Guru Ganda, the abode of all beauties and politeness * was like Sita, who came forth from the ground of sacrifice, whom of a worthy family and the abode of all blessings centered in one place, the best of poeis imagine variously to be a lotus-stalk in the lake of gracciulness, the wife of Sripati (Fishnu)? infant Sarasvati ? and * * of Smararipu (Sankura). 14. The four sons of the preceptor of the Surapati were like oceans the ornament.of the carth and the abode of all wealth and fame. The eldest of them was Aparaditya and from him was Dharmalitya, a grcat misfortune to the desires of his foes. 15. His (sou) was called Somesraradeva, who well-followed the path of religion and was untouched by sins. His younger brother was called Bhaskara, whose beauty humbled the price of Kimadeva. 16. The lord of Sri Kisi, the king of Vilavadesa, Sri Siddharija and other kings worshippsd him with faith believing him to be the Champion of religion on carth. Sri Bhava Brihaspati, who was on this Vedi-like cartli as bright and bcautiful as fire, became with his four Veda-like sons a tit object of veneration as Brahmi. 17. Bhava Btihaspati established the gods (Brahmi, Vishnu, and Rudra) having three qualities or properties (Satva, Rajas and Tamas) and caused to be made a flight of steps at (that part of) the bank of the Dchotsarga. 18. In the meantime that Sri Somanatha, the ornament of the three worlds, ordered an ascetic named Visvesvararasi in a dream at the break of day. 19. O child! you, mightily illustrious as you are, are a part of me born liere to preserve your own abode, so you--who are powerful enough-will punish those who are hostile or whose conduct is against religion. 20. Meditating on wlat had happened at night, and being prilyed to in the morning by the lord of the abode, he, wlio was desirous of resuscitating this abode of the (god with the moon shone like the thousand rayeri sun. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #300
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 213 21. He, (Visvesvararasi), who had like God Siva lustre and Kali, who was as brilliant as the sun, and whose body was incomparably beautiful, took for his beloved wife Pratipadevi who was like the three Saktie (Prabhava, Mantra and Utsaha.) When Kumaraphils, the hero, went to heaven and enjoyed half the seat of Indra, Jayapala, the mere raising of whose eyebrows was sufficient to destroy his enemics, became king. 23. (This Sloka [verse] is not quite clear, but the gist appears to be that) as he improved the state of Sri-Soma to please the people of the place at the Bold speech of king Jayapals, he was established by the king in the seat of Ganda as Gandatirthesvara, 24. He, beautiful with the creeper-like neek-lace of the fine Chaturjataka, on obtaining the leadership looked as fine as Pinaki (Sankara) seated on his bull and worshipped by Indra and other gods. 25-26. When this king who was born from a small part of the Kald (of Sankara), who destroyed all difficulties by constantly worshipping Nandisa (Siva) attained the eternal station (Nijapada), his son king Mularaja, who knew religion and was famous, succeeded him. He also worshipped * who was worshipped by * * * * * 27. By his prowess,-he, who was worshipped by the family of Chalukya, even a woman easily conquered king Hamira in a battle, who 28. He (Mularaja) wont to heaven even in youth as if he were desirous of (meeting) his father there. Then Bhimadeva became the self-elected husband of Royalty. 29. He, who was like the areat-jewel in the diadema of kings, whose feet were adorned by the splendour of * * who by the flames of his prowess was like a forest-conflagration to the cities of his enemies, who was very active and of wonderful power, bore the yoke of royalty. 30. * * known as Jagadeva * who carefully assisted Bhimadeva with his boy-friends. * (he) proved a * 32. By him also * the conqueror of the world was Indra on this earth) spread the worship of Vishnu. 31. His two rod-like hands * moon to the lotus like queen of Prithiraja (?). * 33. He, who was wealthy caused to be built a temple to Soman&ths called Meghanada * * Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #301
214 SOLANKT DYNASTY. 34. Having built a Mandapa) * 35. Though just after attaining the royal seat he was busily engaged in thinking about thc state-affairs * * often worshipped Sri Ganda Visvesvara with great respect, who was the ornament of the Brahmallas and who was worthy of being worshipped * (The eight lines following are totally defaced and they cannot be read.) XI. Stone-Inscription at Cambay in Gujardt. Know ame Din... This inscription is found in the temple of Kuntnatha at Khambhata, better known as Cambay, the principal place of a small Mahomedan principality of the same namo under Kheda collectorate in Gujarat. It is engraved in a white marble slab built up in the wall on the right side of the entrance. The novel feature of this inscription is that it has been left unfinished. It measures 31 in. by 16 in. with nineteen lines of Sansksit vorse in Devanagari character giving the names of four personages of the W&ghela branch of the Solanki dynasty, The last person named therein is Visal:udeva, who was the first Waghela king of Gujarat. As it is incomplete it is impossible to say the date or the probablc time of the inscription. TRANSLITERATION. 1 // 6 // ahai||shreyaaNsi pratanotu vaH pratidinaM zrInAbhijanmA jino yasyAMkasthalasImni kezapaTalIbhinnadranI laprabhA // sotkaMTha pariraMbhasaMbhramajuSaH sAmrAjyalakSmyA ............ viTaM 2 kaMkaNakiNazreNIva saMbhAvyate // 2 // sovyAtpAvavibhunatI phaNIpateH saptAsyacUDAmaNisaMkrAMtaH kila yo'STamAta rajani sparASTakamachide / / yadbhaktaM dazadigajanavajamabhitrAtu tathA . 3 sevituM yaM yatpAdanakhAvizattanurabhUdekAdazAMgo'pi saH // 2 // trailokyAlayasaptanirbhayabhayapradhvaMsalIlAjayastaM bhAdustarasaptadurgatipuradvArAMvarordhAgalAH / / prItiprokSitasa . 4 satatvaviTapiprodbhutanUlAMkurA: zIrSe saptabhujaMgapuMgavaphaNAH pArzvaprabhoH pAtu vaH // 3 // lokAlokalasadvicAra vidurA vispaSTa niHzreyasadvAraH sAraguNAlayastribhuvanastutyAdhipaMkeruhaH / / za 5 zvadvizvajanInadharmavibhavo vistIrNakalyANabhA' Adyonyo'pi mudaM janasya dadatAM zrItIrtharAjaH sadA // 4 // daityAriniyatAvatAraniratastatrApi kAlamitaM trAtAkeMdubhavAnvavAya 6 puruSAstepi truTapauruSAH / / kaH kartA ditisUnusUdanAmiti dhyAturvidhAtuH purA saMdhyAMbhazcalakAdbhaTobhavadasi daityaiH samaM kaMpayan // 5 // caulukyAdamRtaH samudrarasanodaurakadhIrayatAduddha 7 duidabhudRdaMcadabhayazcaulukyanAmAnvayaH // jAtAstatra na ke jagaprayajayaprAraMbhanibhadostaMbhastaMbhitavizvavikrama camatkArogjitA bhUbhujaH / / 6 / / tesamuddAmadhAmnAmasamatamamahaH saMpadA / 8 saMpradAyaiIrazrIdarpaNAnAM divasapatiriva dyotko'bhuut| rAjANorAjanAmA raNarudhiranadIzoNamaNoMdhimaraNo bhAviTstraiNasAdrAMjananayanabhavaiH zyAmatAmAnayadyaH Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #302
SOLANKI DYNASTY, 215 9 // 7 // yasyAsiH samarAMvara budharabadvArAprapAtairipustrIgaMDastanabhitticitraracanAH.. smartavyamAtrAH / sujan tenekAmApi tAM pratApatAMDataM yasyAdyutiyotatedyApi sthANulalATalocanadinasvAmyauIvanhiccha . 1. lAt // 8 // aMgacaMgImataraMgitaraMgA raMgadulvAMguNapraguNazrIH // rAjanItiriva yasya nareMdovallabhAjjAna salakSaNadevI // 9 // tasmiMnniMdukalopadaMzakasudhAkalpadrudattAsavasvAdebhyo dhuvadhUjanAdharara 11 saM saMyudhyamAne'dhikaM // tatputrolavaNAbdhitIravilasadvArapraNAdo jayaprAsAdo lavaNaprasAdanRpatiH pRthyA: prapede patiH // 10 // raNapraNunArimanaH prasAdaH sadharmakApsazivaprasAdaH 12 dAnapratAnakSataviprasAdaH kasyAnamasyo lavaNaprasAdaH // 11 // khedI cedIzrarobhUdurubhayataralaH kuMtala: kAmarUpaH kAma niSkAmarUpaH kalahakalahayacchedazINoM dazArNaH // kAMbojastru 13 byadoja:sthitiratisaralaH kerala: sUrasenasyAmI niHzUrasenaH prasarati parito yatra digjaitrayAtre // 12 // ramyasarva viSayAdbhutalakSmIkAnanAzikharijAtimanonyA(zA) // preyasI madanadevIramaMdaM ta 14 sya saMmadamadatta mahIva // 13 // kiMno'svamatayAtha nirjaratayA mRtyujayatvena vA nityaM daityajayodyamena nayataH prANapriyAkelayaH // itpatti yusadAraNairdanujanuniddAraNahAruNairlupatyatra 15 suto'sya vIradhavalo bhAra babhAra kSiteH // 14 // zrIdevyA navyanIlotpaladalapaTalIkalpitAkalizayyAsphu ___jahAhUSmavanhonakhilArapuvanapoSiNo dhUmapaMktiH vIratve dRSTidoSolU 16 pavilayakRta kanjalasyAMkalepA(khA) pANau kRSThArilakSyAH zlathatarakabarI yasya rejesiyaSTiH // 15 // bhUpasthAsya pratApaM bhUvanamabhibhaviSyaMtamatyatatApaM jAne mAnena matvA pRthudakyubhiyA pUrvameva pratene // 17 pnhi|shmoprbhaale zazikaraziziravardhanIsaMvidhAne vA yau? nivAsaM punariha mihiro majjanonmajjanAni // 16 // gaurIbhUtabhUjagamarucirA rucipItakAlakUTaghaTA / akalaMkitavidhRtyavidhuryatkI 18 tirjayati zivamattiH // 17 // bahuvigrahasaMgaracitamahasA dhanaparamahelayA zritayA / jayalakSmyeva sadevyA vayajaladevyA dideva naradeva() // 18 // tasmin zaMbhasabhAsadAM vidadhati praudaprabhAvaprabhAprAgbhAraiH parameza 19 darzanaparAnaMdaspRzAM vismayaM / / tajjanmA jagatIpativijayate vizvatrayovizrutaH // zrImAn vizvaladeva itya ribalasvAMteSu zalyaM kSipan // 19 // yaM yuddhasajjamiva cApadharaM nirIkSya svapne vipakSanapatiH prAta (adhuruM) TRANSLATION. 1. Bow to the sages (Arhantas). May (Ribabhadeva) Jina, born of the navcl always be for your welfare; the curls of hair, rivalling or mixed with the lastre of Indranila jewel falling on whose shoulders, appear as if they were marks caused by the natural wristlers on the wrists of l'aramount Royalty who is in the babit of embracing (him) with great cagerness. 2. May Parsvanatha protect you, who as it were assumed eight forms for destroying the eight sind when his form was reflected in the seven crest-jewels on the heads of the Seslanaga who came to bow to him: Scshanaga also in his turn assumed as it were eleven forms, being reflected in tlic nails (of his feet), to protect the groups of devotees residing in all the ten directions. 3. May the seven hoods of Seshanaga, sprcad over the head of Sri Parsyanatha, protect you,-hoods which are like so many pillars ol conquest made in Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #303
216 SOLANKI DYNASTY. sport, as it were, to allay all fears by ensuring the safety of the inhabitants of the three worlds, which are like so many bolts to secure the seven gates of the way to hell difficult to go through, and which are like so many buds of the tree of the seven elements* watered by love. 4. After him, may the first Tirtharaja ever give joy to men-Tirtharaja who knows all that passes between the two mountains Loka and Aloka (i. e. the world), who is an open door to final beatitude, who is the (store) house of good qualities, whose lotus-like feet are worshipped by the three worlds, who is always full of merits resulting from religious duties common to all men, and who appears beautiful on account of the wide spread lustre of his beneficence. 5. Vishnu the enemy of the Daityas assumes certain incarnations which also come to an end in short time. The kings of the solar and lunar races, who can protect, lose their manliness. Who, then, will destroy the son of Diti ?-Once upon a time when Brahma was thus thinking a warrior suddenly came out of the Chuluka (water he held in his hand) while performing Sandhyd, shaking his sword with the Daityos. 6. From Chalukya, who was all full of over-flowing valour and who saved the ocean and earth, descended the fearless race of the Chalukyas. What kings of this race were not well-known by the way in which they held the whole world in surprise with their pillar-like hands ever setting about the conquest of the three worlds and yet remaining without any pride? 7. In this line of glorious fame flourished king Argorija, who like the sun. gave light by his brilliant manners to the mirror-like splendour of brave men whose bravery was of the highest kind. IIc changed the waters of the sca into black, they being formerly red by the flowing into it of the rivers of blood shed in battlefields, by mixing with it the thick soot which flowed down (with tears) from the eyes of the wives of his enemies. 8. Whose sword, with its incessant sharp falls like those of rain from a cloud, making the paintings on the forehead and breasts of the wives of his enemies a thing of the past, has spread such a brilliant lightening that its brilliancy can still be seen in the form of the eye of Siva on his forehead, of the sun, and of the Valavanala (the great fire in water.) 9. The king had for his wife Salakshpadevi, who like Rajaniti (policy of a king) is full of pure parts, and the glory of whose great virtues is immense. 10. When he (Argorija) preferred the taste of the nectar on the lips of the heavenly nymphs to the taste of the nectar of the moon-beams and of the Juice extracted from the Kalpa tree, his son Lavanaprasada, whose cry of valour The saptapadArthAs are what are popularly included in the saptabhaMgI or syAdvAda. Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #304
SOLASKI DYNASTY. 217 resounded on the coast of the Lavana Samudra, and who was like a palace of victory, became king. 11. Who will not consider Laranaprasada worthy of respects-Lavanaprasada who put an end to the joys of his foes in battle-fields, who gained the favour of Siva by religiousness and good deeds, and who destroyed the difficulties of the Bralmanas by his far extending gifts. 12. When he (Lavanaprasada) set out for conquest in all directions, the king of Chedi took fright, the king of Kuntala began to roll in great fear, the king of Kamarupa hecame devoid of Kamarupa (all beauty), the lord of Dasarna was, as it were, torn up by the hoofs of the horses of battle (?), the strength of the king of Kamboja was broken, the king of Kerala became pliant, and the lord of Surasena was left with his army devoid of ali valour, 13. Lavana prasida was proud of his dear wife Madanadevi as well as of his dear Land; the former pas in every way beautiful, and had a wonderfully beauti. ful face, and would please his mind like Parvati. The latter also had beautiful countries on it, had wonderfully beautiful forcats, and different kinds of beautiful mountains. 14. What even if we are not obliged to sleep! what even if we do not get old! and what even if we have conquered death! when we are unable to cnjoy our dear wives on account of being always engaged in conquering the demons. When he (Lavanaprasada) went to the gods to overcome these their difficulties by fighting fierce battles, in which the demons were killed, his son Viradhavala began to bear the burden of this world. 15. His sword shone, like a bed for the sporting of Sridevi made of the newly blossomed blue lotus-fowers, like a line of smoke issuing from the strong fire of the warmth of the arms moving on all sides to burn the forests in the form of hordes of (his) foes, like a line of soot m e to keep off the influence of the cvil eye, and like the loosened braid of hair of the Lakshmi of his enemies dragged with his hands by the hair. 16. I believe (the writer says) that it is on knowing by intuition that the prowess of this king is of great heat, overpowering the world and fearing of the possible burning, that the fire found out from the first a resting place in the forehead of Siva near the moon and the cool Ganga, that tho Vadavanala went to live into the ocean and that the sun began to dive and redive into the ocean. 17. lIis fame is like the body of Siva; because the body looks beautiful with Gauri (wife of Siva), the Bhutas (spirits) and the serpents and with the lustre of the Killakula poison drunk off with pleasure and with the spotless L. 28. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #305
SOALNKI DYNASTY. So his fame appears beautiful with the serpents made all white, with having destroyed all darkness and with having made even the moon spotless. 218 18. He (Viradhavala) appeared beautiful with his wife Vayajaladevi, who was like the goddess of victory, as the goddess is served by the brilliancy acquired from a large number of battles and by all the best kinds of sports, (while) she (Vayajaladevi) is served by many best women whose beauty is enhanced by their beautiful limbs. 19. When he (Viradhavala) went to astonish by his great heroism the members of Siva's assembly, who enjoyed the greatest pleasure of seeing the Paramesvara (great god), his son Visaladeva, whose power was known in the three worlds and who darted a thorn in the hearts of his enemies, became the lord of the carth. 20. Seeing him in their dreams with his bow ready for a battle, the hostile kings * * * XII. Stone-Inscription at Delavaid on Mount Alu of Viradhaval. Dated Saga 1287. The temple of Adinatha at Delavadi on Mount Abu contains this inscription cut into a white marble slab measuring 36 in. by 22 in. It is built up in the southern wall of the temple and has thirty-three lines of Sanskrit in Devanigari character. It mentions the building of a Jain temple to Neminatha by the celebrated Jains Vastupala and Tejapala, ministers to Waghela Rani Viradhavala whose father Lavapaprasada was a tributary king and minister of Bhimadeva II. Lavanaprasida also had for his contemporary Somasimhadeva, chief of Sirahatti probably Sirobi, who appears to have made the grant of a village named Havini in his territory for the maintenance of the temple. The date of the inscription is Samvat 1287, A. D. 1231, the time when the power of the Solanki kings at Ayahilapur was moving and other branches of the family were coming into power, of whom the Waghela at last got the upper hand. TRANSLITERATION, [1] [60 // jainamaH ..... -------- ura peco ad duke megaife a out wie withcaftemet ang ayonnaxinkeentedicinalemezanadensvacsie ....... zrIvaziSThakuMDayajatAnilo gatazrImadbhUmarAjadevakulotpannamahAmaMDalezvara rAjakula zrI somasihadevavijAyerAjye tasyaiva mahArAjAdhirAjazrI bhImadevasya prasAdAt 2 vijayigaM Aho! Shrutgyanam *****AFELF ******400**

Page #306
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 219 3 rASTramaMDale caulukyakulotpannamAmaMDalezvararANakabhIlavaNaprasAdadevasutamahAmaMDalezvararANakazrIvIradhavala deva satkasamastamudrAvyApAriNA zrImadaNahilapuravAstavyazrIprAgvATazItIya Tha0 zrIcaMDa ............... 4 caMDaprasAdAtmajamahaM0 zrIsomatanuja Tha0 AsarAjabhAryA Ta0 zrIkumAradevyAH putramahaM zrImalladeva saMghapatima haM zrIvastupAlayoranujasahodarabhrAtamahaM zrItejaHpAlena svakIyabhAryAmahaM zrIanupamadevyAstatkukSisaM 5 bhavitRputramahaM zrIlUNasiMhasya ca puNyayazobhivRddhaye zrImadarbudAcalopari deulayA~DAgrAme samastadevakuli . kAlaMkRtavizAlahastizAlopazobhitaM zrIlUNAMsahavasaMhikAbhidhAnaM zrIneminAthadevacaityamidaM kAritaM 6 pratiSThitaM zrInAgeMdragache zrImaheMdramarisaMtAne zrIzAMtimUriziSyanIANaMdasUrizrIamaracaMdramaripaTAlaMkaraNa prabhuzrIharibhadrasurizipyaiH zrIvijayasenasAribhiH ||d|| ana ca dharmasthAne kRtazrAvakagoSTikAnAM nAma 7 tathA mahaMH zrImaladevamahaM0 zrIvastupAlamahaM zrItejapAlapratibhrAtRtrayasatAnaparaMparayA tathAmaI zrIlaNa siMhasaktamAtRkulapakSe zrIcaMdrAvatIvAstavyaprAgvATazAtIyaTha zrIsAMvadevamutaTha zrIzAligatanujaTha. 8 zrInAgaratanayau zrIgAMgAputraTha zrIdharaNigabhrAtamahaM zrIrANigamahaM0 zrIlIlA tathATha zrIdharaNigabhAyAmahaM zrI vihuladevikukSisabhUtamahaM zrIanupadevisahodarabhrAtRTha zrIkhImbasiMhaTa zrIAmbasiMhaTha zrIUdala 9 bhAryAmahaM zrIlIlAsutamahaM zrIlUNAMsahatathAbhrAtRTa jagasiMhaTha. ratnasiMhAnAMsamastakuTumbena etadIyasatatipara parayAca etAsmin dharmasthAne sakalamapisnapanapUjAsArAdikaM sadaivakaraNIya nirvAhaNIyaM ca // tathA // 10 1. zrIcaMdrAvatyAH satkasamastamahAjanasakalajanatyagoSTikapratizrAvakasamudAyaH tathA uvaraNIkIsaraulIgrA mIyaprAgvATajJA0rAsalau Asadhara tathA jJA mANibhadrauzre0AlhANa tathA jJA0zre0 delhaNaTha khImvAsa 11 hadharkaTajJAtIyo0 nehAusAlhA tathA zAghauligau. AsacaMdra tathA zA. zrevahudevau somaprAgvATamA.zre. __sAtraDau0 zrIpAla tathA jJA0 aMjA~dAu pAlhUNadhakATajJA0pAsaU sAdApAgyArazAtIyapUnAu sA 12 rahA tathA zrImAlajJA0pUnAU sAlhAprabhUtigoSTikA amIbhi: zrInemInAthadevapratiSThAvaprathiH yAtrASTAhI kAryA devakIyacaitravadI 3 tRtIyAdina snapanapujA dyutsavaH kAryaH / tathA kAsadadagrAmIyauesavAlajJA 13 tIyavedasauhiyau0pAlhaNa tathA jJA00malakhaNauvAlaNaprAgvATajJA-sAtuyaUdelhuya tathA jJA.zre.gI salae----7 tathA nA kolA : AmbAtrA tathA zA zrepAnacaMdra u0punacaMdra tathA kA zre jasadhIra u0ja . 14 gA tathA kA brahmadeva urAlhA zrImAlazAkaDuyarAukuladharaprabhRtigoSTikA amIbhistathA caturthIdine zrInemInAthadevasya dvitIyASTahIkAmahotsavaH kAryaH // tathA brahmANavAstavyamAgyAvATazAtIyamahAjanI 15 Amiga u0panaDa UesavAlajJA0mahA dhAdhA U.sAgara tathA jJA0mahA.sADhA u vAmadeva prAgavATazA mahAra pAlhaNa u.udayapAla isavAlajJA mahAAvodhana ujagasiMha zrImAlajhA u0mahAvIsala u0pAsadeva prA 16 gvATajJA0mahAvIradeva u.arasiMha tathA jJAzreSaNacaMdra u.rAmacaMdraprabhatigoSTikA || amIbhistathA 5 paMca mIdIne zrInemInAthadevasya tRtiyASTAhIkAmamahotsavaH kAryaH, tathA ghaulIgrAmIyaprAgvATajAtIyatresA 17 jaNaupAsavIra tathA jJA zreyohaDIupunA tathA jJA0 zrejasaDuyaujegaNa tathA jAtIyazre:sAjaNaUsolA tathA zApAsIlaupunuya tathA jhArerAjuyausAvadeva tathA zAdugasaraNau sAhaNIya uisavAla 9 18 saMdhIraNauguNacaMdrapAlhA tathA zresohIuAmbesara tathA zrejejAu khAkhaNa tathA jJA zresalakhaNau0mahaMjogA tathA jJAzre0 devakuyArau AsadevaprabhRtigoSTikA amIbhistathA 6 SaSTIdIne zrInemInAthadevasya caturthATA hikAmahotsavaH kAryaH // tathAmuDasthalamahAtIrthavAstavyaprAgvATazAtIya 19 zresaMdhIraNau0 guNacaMdra pAlhA tathA zresohIuAmbesara tathA zrejejA ukhAstraNa tathA phIlIgrAmavAstavyazrI mAlajhA bApalagAjaNagramakhagoSTikAH / amIbhistathA saptamIdIne -zrInemInAthadevasya paMcamASTAhikAma Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #307
220 SOLANKI DYXASTY, 2. holsavaH kAryaH tathAhaMDAuyagrAmanevANIgrAmayAstavyazrImAlajJAtIyave:Ambayau jasarA tathA jJAne lakhama maNau0 Asu tathA zAla zreAsalau* jagadeva tathA zA zresamIgaudhaNadeva tathA zA00jiNadevaujAlA 21 prAgvATanA zre0 Asala usAdAzrImAlazAbhededAu.visala tathA zA.zre.Asadharau Asala tathA jJA.zre. thiradevau vIDuya tathA jJAharIAu hesAprAgvATanA lakhamaNa - 22 ukaDayAprabhRtigoSTIkAH / amIbhistathA 8aSTamIdine zrInemInAthadevasya SaSTAhikAmahotsavaH kAryaH // tathA maDADavAstavyamA gvATazAtIya desalau brahmasaraNu tathA jJAjalakarau0 vedhaNIyA tathA jJA00 23 belhUNa u. AlaTA tathA zA cAlAu0pamAsaha tathA zA Adhupau vohaDA tathA zAkezarIu. punadeva tathA bAzre0vI huyausAjaNa tathA zAla zre0pAUyau jigadevaprabhRtigo TIkA: amIbhistathA navAdIne 24 zrInemInAthadevasya saptamyAhikAmahotsava: kaaryH|| tathAsAhilavADAvAstavyauisavAlazAtIyazredehAu. pAlhaNa nAgadevau AmbadevakAlhaNau AsalazrevohIthau lAkhaNazrejasadevau0vAhaDazre. 25 sIlhaNaudevhaNazre. bahudAzre nahadhArAu0 dhaNapAla punIMgau vAghApomala vahadAprabhRtigoSTikA amIbhistathA 10 dazamAdine zrIneminAthadevasya azmASTAhikAmahotsavaH kAryaH tathA zrIarbudopari delavADI 26 vAstavyasamastazrAvakaiH zrIneminAthadevasya paMcApikalyANIkAni yathA niyaM bhaveyustathA) prativarSe kartavyAni evamiyaMvyavasthA zrIcaMdrAvatIpatirAjakulazrIsomAsahadevena tathAtatputrarAja zrInhar3adevapramukhakumAraiH sa marAjalosta 27 thA zrIcaMdrAvatIyasthAnapatibhaTTArakaprabhRtikavilAsatathAgUgulIbrAhmaNasamastamahAjanagoSTikaizca tathA arbudAcalo pari zrIacalezvarazrIvaziSTa tathA saMnihitagrAmadeulabADApAmazrIzrImAtAmahabugrAmaAbuyAyAmanarAsA grAmau. 28 marachagrAmasIharagrAmasAlagrAmaheThaujIgrAmaAkhIgrAmazrIdhAMdhalezvaradevIyakoTaprabhRtidvAdazagrAmeSu saMtiSThamA nasthAnapatitapodhanagUgalibrAhmaNarAvIyaprabhRtisamastalokaistathA bhAlIsADAprabhRtigrAme saMtiSThamAnazrI pratihA 29 ravaMzIyasarAjaputraizca AtmIyAtmIyasvecyA zrIneminAthadevasya maMDape samupavizyopavizya mahaM zrItejaHpAla pAvisthIyasvIyapramodapUrvaka zrIlaNasiMhavahikAbhidhAnasyAsya dharmarathAnasya sarvApi rakSopacAra: svI kRtaH // tadetadA 3. tmIyavacanaM pramANIkurvadbhirataiH sarvairapi tathA etadIyasaMtAnaparaMparayA ca dharmasthAnamidamArcadrArka yAvatpari rakSaNIyaM // yataH kimihakapAlakamaMDalabalkalasitarakkapaTajaTApaTalaiH vRtamidamujvalamunnatamAsya prati pannaM nirvaNa(nirvahaNIya) '31 tathA mahArAjakulazrIsomasihadevena asyAM zrIlUNasiMhavAhikAyAM zrIneminAthadevasya pUjopacArArtha bAciraha TayAM havANIgrAmaH zAsanena pradattaH / / paMca zrIsomasiMhadevAbhyarthanayA pramArAnvayibhirAcaMdrArka yAvat pratipAlyaM 32 kSetraMjainamitiprasiddha mahimAzrIzuddhasiddhogiriH zrImAn raivatakopi citravihitakSetraM vimuktArati tadvat kSetra. miha dvayorapi tayoH zrIabudastatprasasaMjAte kathamanyathA samasIme zrIAdinemistrayasaMsA' ............ 33 mA 'prajItezadRSTAvi' 'kAyane bhayane tavAsminapUrvaparaMcayIdRSTi : 'Sa' ... 'zrIkaSIyazrIpratvabudasurArINAsu. (siMharAja)........ 'yaNaputrasIharAjasAdhu Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #308
SOLANKI DYNASTY 221 TRANSLATION. Bow To-day on Sunday the 3rd of Falguna Vadi (dark half) of the (Lakika) popular Samvat 1287, during the victorious reign of Raja Sri of splendid Agahilapurapattaya, who was like a swan in the lotus-like family of the Chalukyas and who was adorned by lines of all other kings and was the great lord of them all, * * During the victorious reign of the great Mandale vara Rajakula Sri Somasinhadeva born in the family of Sri Dhamaraja who came out of the fire of the sacrificiul Kunda of Sri Vasishtha Rishi; by the favour of his great lord Sri Bhimadeva * * When the charge of the seal of the Maha Magdalesvara king Viradhavala, the son of the Maha-Mandalesvara king Lavataprasada born in the family of the Chalukyas, was in the hands of Thakara Sri Chanda of the Pragvata caste, an inhabitant of Anahilapura * * Mahan (Mehta) Tejapal the half brother of the two brothers Malladeva and Vastupala the sons of Kumaradevi the wife of Thakara Sri Asarija son of Mahan (Mehta) Soma, son of Chandaprasida, caused for the increase of merits and fame of his wife Anupamadevi and her son Layasinha to be built this temple of Sri Neminatha Deva in the town of Deulavada on the beautiful mount Abu adorned with the lines of all the families of gods and (also) with a large stable for elephants called Sri Lagasinha Vasanhika. It was established by Sri Vijayascaasuri, a disciple of the god-like Sri Haribhadrasuri au ornament to, the seat of Sri Anandasuri and Sri Amaruchandrasuri the disciples of Sri Saptisuri, descended from Sri Mahendrasuri of Sri Nigendragachha. The numes of the Srivaka Coshlikas (Shethills or Mahajanas) of this temple, are as follow-Malan Sri Malladeva, Mahan Sri Vastupala descendants of the three brothers Mahan Sri Tejupla and others; Mahan Sri Lugasipha's relatives on the mother's side, Mahan Sri Raniga and Mahan Sri Lila brothers of 'Chakar Sri Dharaniga son of Thakar Sri Ganga son of Thukar Sri Nagara son of Thakar Sri Saliga son of Thakar Sri Samvadeva of the Pragvita caste (and) an inhabitant of Sri Chandravati; also Thakar Sri Khimvasinha had Thakar Sri Anvasinha brothers of Mahan Sri Anupamadevi being born of Maban Sri Vihuladevi wife of Thakar Sri Dharaniga; the whole family and descendants of Mahan Sri Lunasinha the son of Mahan Sri Lila, the wife of Udala, and (his or her) brothers Thakar Sri Jagasinha and Thakar Ratnasinha. All these should bathe and worship (the idols) and maintain this religious institution. And all the Mahijanas of Sri Chandrivati and all the Goshlikas of the Jain temples and the Sravaka community of Sri Chandravati as well as Setha Rasala and Asadhara of the Prigrita caste inhabitants of Uvarani and Kisaruli, and Jnati Mayibhadra Setha Alhan, Jyti Setha Delhan, Khimvasinha, Setha Nelia and Silhu of the Dharkvata caste, Johti Dhauliga, Asachandra, Jpati Setha Vabudeva and Somu, Aho! Shrutgyanam

Page #309
222 SOLANKI DISASTY. Setha Savada and Sripala of the Pragyara caste, Jnati Setba Jinda and Palhana, Setha Pasu and Sla of the Dhakvati caste, PunA and Salha of the Pragvata caste and Puna and Salha of the Srimala caste, and other Goshtikas, &c., should perform the vatres on the anniversary day being the first day of the week of the establishment of Sri Neminatha, i. e. on the 3rd of Chaitra Vadi (darkhalf) by bathing, worshipping and making festivities. In the same way the second day of the wcck being the 4th of Chaitra Vadi) should be kept as a great holiday by Sohi und Palhaga the Sethas of the Osvala caste and inhabitants of Kasadrada, the Jnati Setha Salakliana and Valatya, Setha Santuya of the Pragvata oaste, Udelbuya, Jnati Setha Goshala and AIHA, Jnati Setha Kola and Amva Jniti Setha Panachandra and Punachandra, Jnati Setha Jasadhira and Jaga, Jnati Setha Brahinadeva and Ralha, Kaludu, Yara and Ruladhara of Srimala caste &c., and other Goshtikus. The third day of the week being the 5th (of Chaitra Vadi) should also be observed in the same way hy Amiga and Punala, the Malajanas of the Pragrata caste and inhabitants of Brahmana, Mahajana Dhadhi and Sagara of the Osvala caste, Jnati Mahajanas Sacha and Vamadeva, Mahajana Pallana and Udayapala of the Pragvata caste, Mahajana Avodhana and Jagasiyla of the Osvala caste, Mahajana Visula and Pasadeva of the Srimala caste:, Mahajana Viradeva and Arasinha of the Pragvatat custc, Inati Setha Dhanachandra and Ramachandra, &c., and other Goshtikas. The fourth day of the weck being the 6th (of Chaitra Vadi) beginning with the birth-day of Sri Neminatliaji shall be observed in the same Fay as a day of great festival by Setha Sajaba and Pasavira of the Iragvata caste, Jntti Setha Vohudi and l'una, Jnati Setha Jasduya and Jegura, Jati Setha Sajana and Sola, Jnati Pasila and Punaya, Jnati Setha Rajuyn und Savadeva, Jnati Dugasaraga and Sahaniya, Setha Salakhana and Mahan Jogi of the Osvala caste, Juati Setha Devakuyara and Asndeva and other Goshtikas inhabitants of the town of Dhauli. The fifth day of Sri Neminatha being the 7th (of Chaitra Vali) should be in the same way observed as a great festival by Setha Sandhirana and Guyachandra of the Pragvata caste, Setha Sohi and Amesvara, Setha Jejd and Khakbana, inhabitants of Mundasthala, a place of great pilgrimage, and by Setha Bapala and Gajana of the Srimala caste and other Goshtikas, inhabitants of Filigrama. The sixth day of Sri Xeminathaji being the 8th of Chaitra Vadi) should also be observed as a day of great festival by Setha Amvaya and Jasara of the Srimala caste Jnati Setha Lakbumana and Au, Jnati Setha Asala and Jagadeva, Jnati Setha Suniga and Dhanadeva, Jnathi Setha Jinadeva and Jala, Setha Asala and Sa da of the Pragvata caste, Setha Deda and Visala of the Srimala caste, Initi Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #310
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 223 Setha Asadlara and Asala. Jnati Setha Thiradeva and Viduya, Jnati Setha Gunachandra and Devadhara, Jnati Sctha laria and Hese, Setha Lakhamand and Kaluya of the Pragykta caste and other Goshtikas, inhabitants of the towns of Hladauda and Davini. The seventh day of Sri Neminathaji being the 9th (of Chaitra Vadi) should also be observed in the same way as a day of great festival by Sctha Desala and Brahmasarapu of the Pragvata caste inhabitants of Madahada. Jnati Jasakara and Setha Dhania, Jnati Setha Velabana and Alba, Jnati Setha Vala and Padamasimha, Jnati setha Avuya and Yohaddi, Jnati Setha Kesari and Punadeva, Jnati Setha Vidluya and Sajana, Jnati Setha Pahuya and Jinadeva and other Goshtikas. The eigth day of "ri Ncminathaji being the 10th (of Chaitra Vadi) should also be observed in the same way as a day of great festival by Setha Delhi and Palhana of the Osvala castc inhabitants of the Sahilavada, Setha Nagadeva and Amradeva, setha Kalharia and Asala, Setha Vokitha and Lakhana, setha Jasadeva and Vabada, Setha Silhana and Delhaya, Setha Bahuda, Setha Nahadhark and Dhanapala, Setha Punigil, and Vagba, Setha Somala and Vahadi and other Goshtikas inhabitants of SAhilavat. All the Srivakas residing in Delavata on mount Abu stould annually observe the beneficent five (Niyamas) regulated observances of Sri Neminathadeva as usual. This arrangement to follow all the observances connected with this place of religious worship named Sri Lunasimba Vasahika has been agreed to, of their own pleasure, by Rajakula Sri Somasinhadeva, king of Chandravati, his sons Prince Kaphaladevil and others, all the inhabitants, (Sthanapati?) Bhattarka and other Kavilasa and Gugali Brabmanas residing at Chandravati, all the Mahajana Goshtikas; by the Tapodhana and Gugali Brahmaous, Raviyas and other people rosiding in the twelve villages of eri Achalesvara on mount Abu, Sri Vasishtha, Deulavada near it, Sri MAtamaliavu, Abuya, Narisa, Marachha, Sihara, Sala, Hethaunji, Akhi, and Kotadiof king Dbandhlesvara; by the royal princes or Rajaputras of the Sri Parihara dynasty residing in BhilisAdd and other villages who were sitting in the Mandapa of Sri Neminathji with Mahan Sri Tejapala. All these, true as they are to their word, and their descendants should protect this place of religious worsbip as long as the sun and the moon endure. Of what avail are the Kamandalu made of skulls, the clothes made of the bark of trccs, red and white clothes and the collection of braided hair in this world? They shonld observe as agreed to, this pure and great monthly sacred day. The descendants of the Parmar family should allow the cnjoyment of the village of Havani situated in Sri Chirahatti Sthana, which is given by the order of Mahirajakula eri Somasimbadeva, for the expenses of worship of Sri Neminatbadeva of Sri Lunasinha Vahika. The famous, splendid and purc Siddhagari (etrunjo) is known as a sacred place of the Jainas; and the magnificent Raivatachala (Girapara) is a wonderful sacred Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #311
224 SOLANKI DYNASTY. place giving emancipation (Mukti). This mount Abu has become a sacred place also giving the (fruits) advantages of both those places. If it were not so, how would Sri Adineminatba will enter himself there? (Sopie lines after this cannot be deciphered.) XIII. Slone-Inscription in the temple of Harasidki at Verdval. Dated Samvat 1320. Though this inscription-stone is found built up in a wall of the temple of larasiddhi mata (goddess), it does not in any way relate to it. This temple is at Veraval, a small sea-port town on the south-west coast of Kathiaval and is in the territory of the Nawih of Junagad. The stonc is built up in the wall to the right of the entrance-door and measures 31 in. by 17 in. There are fortytwo lines closely cut into it in Devanagari character, mentioning the building of a muajid (mosque) by Khoja Nur-ud-din Firuz, a great sea-faring man, who was an inhabitant of the island of Ormuz in the Persian gulf. He appears to bave acquired a great deal of influence over tlie leading inhabitants of the town as they have agreed not ouly to sel apart a piece of land for the purpose but also to make provision for its maintenance. It is also very useful in one respect, vis that it gives the years 1320,945,151, and 662 of four different eras :-- the Vikrania, the Valabhi, the Simha and the Hijari respectively, when Arjunadeva of the Waghela branch was king of Gujarat. TRANSLITERATION. 1 inamaH zrIvizvanAthAya // namaste vizvanAthAya vizvarUpa namostu te // namaste sanyarUpAya 2 lakSA(kSyA)lakSa(kSya) namostu te // 1 // zrIvizvanAthapratibaddhatA janAnAM bodhakarasulamahaMmadasaMbat662ta 3 thA zrInRpavikramasaMvat 1320 tathA zrImadvallabhIsa945 tathA zrIsiMhasaMvat 151varSe ASADhadi 13ra 4 vAvadyeha zrImadaNahilapATakAdhiSThitasamastarAjAvalisamalaMkRtaparamezvaraparamabhaTTAraka 5 zrIumApativaralabdhaprauDhapratApaniHzaMkamalaarirAya(ja)hadayazalyazrIcaulakyacakravattima 1 hArAjAdhirAjazrImat arjunadevapravarddhamAnakalyANavijayarAjye tatpAdapanopajIvini 7 mahAmAtyarANakazrImAladeve zrIzrIkaraNAdisamastamudrAvyApArAnU paripaMthayatItyevaM kA 8 le prabartamAna iha zrIsomanAta(thodevapattane paramapAzupatAcAryamahApaMDitamahattaradharmamA 9 gaMDabhI paravIrabhadrapAri0mahaM zrIabha(yosiMhaprabhRtipaMcakulapratipattau tathAharmujavelA 10 kule amIrazrIrakanadInarAjye paripaMthayati sati kAryabata(tayA) zrIsomanAthadevanagarasa 11 mAyAtahurmujadezIyakhojAnau0 abrAhimasutanAva noradInapirojena zrI 12 somanAthadeva droNIpratibaddhamahAyaNAM(janA)taHpAtipratyayavRhatpuruSaTha zrIrAmadevabRhatpuruSaTha zrIpalugideva Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #312
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 225 13 bRhatpuruSarANakazrIsomezvaradevabRhatpuruSaTha zrIrAmadevabRhatpuruSaTha zrIbhIma 14 siMhabRhatpuruSarAja zrIchADAprabhRtisamastamahaNaloka(mahaloka)pratyakSa tathA samastajamA 15 tha(ta)pratyakSaM ca rAja0 zrInAnAsiMhasutanRharAja zrIchATAprabhutInAM pAzvata zrIsomanAtha 16 devanagarabAhI sIkottoM mahAyaNa (jana)pAlyAM saMtiSThamAnabhUSa(kha)DanavanidhAnasahi 17 tayatheSTakAmakaraNIyatvena sparzananyAyena samupAttaM / / tata:nAkhU0pIroje 18 na svadharmazAstrAbhiprAyeNa paramammikeNa bhUtvA aacNdraarksthaayiniikiirtim| 19 siddhayartha AtmanaH zreyothai uparyApitabhUkhaMDasya sthAne pUrvAbhimakha(mukha) mijigiti 20 dharmasthAnaM bRharAjazrIchATAsasvAyatvena dharmabAMdhavana kAritaM / nAkhU0pIrojena 21 asya mijigitidharmasthAnasya vattApanArtha pratidinaM pUjAdIpatalapAnIyatathAmA 22 limamodinamAsapAThaka tathA nauvittakAnAM samAcAreNa barAtirAtikhatamarAti 23 vizeSamahotsavakArApanArtha tathA prativarSa chohAcUnAbhagnavizIrNasamAraca 24 nArtha ca zrImaghaNezvaradevIyasthAnapatizrIparatripurAMtaka tathA vinAyakabhahAraka 25 pararatanezvaraprabhatInoM pArthAt aGgreha zrIsomanAthadevanagaramadhye zrIdhaulezvara 26 devIyasamanapallaDikAnAnAmukhatRNachAdyakavelukAchAditagRharupetA tathA utta 27 rAbhimukhadvibhaumasametA paraM asyAmadhye sUtra kAnhaiAsaktapUrvAbhimukhagRhai28 kabAhya caturAghATeSu adhyArhikAropetA uttarAbhimukhapratolIpravezAnirgamope 29 tA yathAvasthitacaturAghATanavizuddhA yathAprasiddhaparibhogA tathA ghaNI 1 saktadAnapala 30 tathA asyAmijigiti agrata: pratyayanirmAlyachaDAsoDhalamutakalhaNadeva tathA Tha. 31 sohaNamata laNasIidharaNisUpA tathA balyarthakaraNAdhiSThitarANa AsaparaprabhU 32 tInAM pArthAt sparzanenopAttahahRdayaM evametat udakena pradattaM / / anena Ayapadena AcaMdragrahatArakaM yAvat naupIrojasaktamijigitidharmAsthAnamidaM nau0pIro 33 jayothai prItapAlanIya vApanIya (vartanIya) bhagnavIzIrNa samAracanIyaM ca / / anena Aya . 34 padena dharmasthAnamidaM vApayatA pratipAlayatA tathA vizeSamahotsava parvavyaye 35 kurvatAM ca yatkicidravyamudriti tatsarvadravyaM maSAmadInAdharmasthAne prasthA 36 nIyaM // asvadharmasthAnasya AyapadaM sadaiva jamAtImadhye nAluyAnorikajamAtha(tIta 37 thA khatIvasahitasamastaAhaisaktaghaMcikAnAM jamAya(ta)tathAcuNakarajamAya(ta)tathApA 28 traprabhRtInAM madhye musalamAnajamAtha(ta)prabhRtibhiH samastairapi militvA Ayapadami 39 daM pAlanIyaM dharmasthAnamidaM va paniya (vartaniyaM) / dAtA ca merakazcaiva ye dharmaprati 4. pAlakAH / te sarve puNyakANo niyataM svargagAminaH || yaSko'(vaH ko)pi dharmasthAnami 41 daM tathA AyapadaM ca lopayati lopApayati(lupyati-lopayati) sa papAtmA paMcamahApAtakadoSeNa lipyate narakagAmI bhavati / / TRANSLATION. Bow to Sri Vibranatha, Bow to you Sri Viavanatha, whose form is the universo or who has all forms, who is Sunya (cipher) itself, and who is visible and * jamAva(ta) is an Arabic word meaning "community" ' choha aprakrita word meaning Chanam, L.29, Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #313
226 SOLANKI DYNASTY, invisible. To-day on Sunday the 13th of Ashidha Yadi of the year 662 of Rasulla Mahomed whn prenchied to the people in Sri Visvanatha Nagari ; 1320 of king Sri Vikrama Samvata ; 945 of the splendid Valabhi Sarvata, and 151 of Sri Simha Samvata, during the increasing, beneficent and victorious reign of Chakravarti Maharajadhiraja Sri Arjunadeva of the Solanki race, who lived at the beautiful Auahilapurapatana, who was the most powerful kiog being adorned with lines of all the kings, who was the grcatest Bhattarka being an undoubted warrior and endowed with immense prowess by the favour of the lord of Sri Parvati, and who was a shaft in the hearts of his chemies-during his reign when his chief minister Ranch Sri Maladeva, who was maintained by his lotus-like fect, was in charge of the signet and the scal, and when the great Pasupatacharya, the greatest of the Panditas and the most religious Gauda Sri Seshta Virabhadra, and Parckha Malan Sri Abhayasimha and other five families lived at Deva Patana Somanatha, Nacoda Nuruddin Piroz son of Abu Ibrahim a Khoja navigator who came there for business from Hurmza (Ormnuz) which was (then) under the rule of Amira Sri Rukonuddin, took formal possession with nine Nidhinas (?) by what is called the Sparshana Nyaya of a piece of land situated in Sicotri out-side the city of Somunatha and under the possession of Mahajana, to use it as suited his desire, in the presence of the great men Thakar Sri Palugideva, Ragi Sri Somesvaradeva, Thakar Sri Ramadeva, Thakar Sri Bhimasinha, Rajaari Chhada and others who had faith in the Devadroni at Somanatha, as also in the presence of the whole Jamdta (Meho. modan community). Then being a great religious man according to his faith, being devoted to his religion Piroz Nacoda for perpetuating his fame till the sun and the moon endure and for his own) welfare, built a Masjida as a place for-worship on the site with an eastern gate through his friend the great man Raja Sri Chhad. For the maintenance of this Masjida, and for the expenses of daily worship, oil required for lamps, water, Malim, Modin ((r)), monthly reciters and preachers, and for special festivity to be celebrated as is usual with navigators on the Barati (?) and Khatama (1) nights and for the annual repair, the plastering and white-washing, hc (Piroza) bought to-day in the City of Somanathadevanagar from the great Sri Tripurantaka master of the sacred place of Sri Savaghanesvara, Vinayaka and Ratnesvara and others, all the sheds with the out-houses thatched with struw and sand together with two-storied houses, facing the north, and belonging to Sri Dhayalesvara. In this is not to be included the house of Sutradhara Kanbada having an eastern entrance. Thus surrounded and having a northern entrance, with all its boundaries duly defined, and whose all rights of enjoyment it now possesses is this land given. He also obtained grant of one pali (about an ounce) of oil from each of the oilmills. He also took two shops for the maintenance of this Masjida by the said Sparshana Nyaya from Kalhanadeva, son of Chhada Sodhala, Aho I Shrutgyanam

Page #314
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 297 Lunasinba son of Thakar Sobana, Dharaniga Supa, Rana Asadhara who was entitled to perform sacrifices and others. All these were given by him as gitt From this income this Masjida of the Navigator Piroz should be maintained and managed for the welfare of the same till the moon, constellations and stars endure, and any damage or breakage should be repaired, and those who manage the income of this place of religious worship, and those who maintain it, and those who spend at the great festivals and holy days should send any balance, that may remain, to the plades of religious worship at Mecca and Medida. This income should be jointly inanaged by the communities (Jamatas) of the Nacodas, sailors, writers, oilpressers, Ahada, weavers, mussalman potters &c.; thus this place of religious worship should be maintained. Those who are donors and their instigators, and those who are the followers of their religion, always go to heaven being meritorious. He who (stops) cancels or onuses to be cancelled this place of religious worship and the income, being a man of sinful mind, is stained with the five great sins and finds his way to hell. XIV. Stone-Inscription of Chintamani Parsvandtha at Cambay. Dated Samvai 135. The Jain temple of Chintamani Parsvanatha whero this inscription-stone is to be seen was built by a Modla Vanid named Khalla at Khaziblat, commonly called Camlay, the chief town of a small Mahomedan principality in tlie Kheda collectorate in Gujarat. "The town is situated at the head of a gulf called after the town, The gulf of Cambay. The temple was built in the time of Ramadeo, son of Arjunadeo of the Waghela tribe in the year Samvat 1352, A. D. 1296. The inscription is cut into a block of hard black stone and is in a good state of preservation except a small portion of the upper left-hand corner, where a small picoc has been chopped off. The surface measures 32 in. by 19 in. and contains twenty-nine lines of Sansktit in Devapagari character. TRANSLITERATIOS. ......... .. ... at ara falavad liell 378664HR ATTEETAT E : : FRII Bitch the faisantafet il tarafa af EAR .: mArasaMstutaM || Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #315
228 SOLANKI DYNASTY. . . dinodayaM sa cake gurugaganAbhyuditaH sahasrakAttiH // 4 // saMvat 1165 varSe jyeSTavadi 7 some sajaya(ti) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .pAtijagati // 5 // divye gurjaramaMDale'tivipule vaMzo'tidIptAtizcaulukyo viditaH parairakalita: zvetAtapatrojvalaH // zmA 5 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . pAgatonijabhujo pAyoM ca rAjyazriyaM // 6 // zrImAn luNiMgaleca eva vijayI zaMbhuprasAdoditastasmAdvIrarasaikavIradhavala: putraH prajApAlakaH . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .jayI yenAdhIzamadasya kaMdamiya taM kArneH punA ropitaM / / 7 / / ripumahamamI yaH pratApamalla IDita: / / tatsanurajjuno rAjA rAjyeDa janyajjuno paraH // 8 // 7 . . . . . . . . . . . . .tivijayI pareSAM / / tannaMdano'niditakItirasti jyeSTho'pi rAmaH kimu kAmadevaH // 9 // ubhau dhuraM dhArayataH prajAnAM pituH padasyAsya ca dhuryakalpI / / kalpadrumau . . . . . . . . . . gau bhavi rAmakRSNau // 10 // zrIstaMbhatIrtha tilakaM purA. NAM staMbha jayazrImahitaM mahadbhiH // Aste puraM prauDimamoivo sabhUSite bhUpanivarNanIye ||1shaa nidarzanaM sAdhususatyasaMdhI vaM 9 / . . . . . . . kItirAmaH / / khalAkhyayA yo vidito maharddhivRddhi gato dharmadhanI vinI taH // 12 // rUpalakSaNasaubhAgyadharmadAnanidAnaM jAtAyA prauDhanArISa sAto'sya bAdaDA . . . 13saM . . . . . dezAtsAdhvI bakAAMjjInapAzvacaityaM yanmaMDalaM nAgapateH phaNAgraratnaM nu kiM puNyamamUrtamasyA; // 14|| avikalaguNalakSmI-kala: sanurAjaH samabhavadiha puNyaH zIlasatyAsa . . . . . . lamudayasthaM hyetayoryena cakre raviriva bhuvanaM yo mAnitaH sarvalokaiH 15 savi. tRcaityasya puraH sumaMDapaM yo'kArayatpatyasudharmamaDanaM // vasA ca tasyAjani ratnasaMzikA suratnamA dhana siMhagehinI 12 16 bhImaDanArahaNakAkalavathajalakhImaDaguNimAthAH tayorbabhUvustanayA nijabaMzoddharaNadhaureyAH 17 pitRvyaka sutaiH sAI bazovIro yazodhanaH / pAlayannasti puNyAtmA zaivaM dharma jinasyaca 13 18 AsvaDaputrau * * mumadanapAlAbhidhau dhanyo vRttAnaMditaloko prI aaraamlkssmnnsdRkssau(shau)| 19 jAyA jAhaNadevIti svajanakairavakaumudI tatya putrI tathA prasUtau zabdArthAviva bhAratIdevyA 2H khe talaH kSitipati 14 muNigaNyo yocchalatkaliyugaM suviyekAtU siMhazAvavadabhIvijayAdisiMhavizruta halaiduravaM ki 21 divaM gate prAtari tasya sUnau lAlAbhidhe dharmadhurINamukhye zreyo'rthamasyaiva jineMdra caitye yenaha jI 15 rNoddharaNaM kRtaM tu 22 jayatAdvijavisiMhaH kalikuMbhaikavidAraNaikakRtayatnaH nijakulamaMDanabhAnurguNidInoddharaNaka lpataru: 23 sadvRttavimalakIrtistasyAsAguNavaMzabhUH puNyapaTodayakSmAmRtpaThapa... 16 SadIdhitI 24 anUpamA nAma suvRttalopi bhiyAdidebItyubhaye tu jAye purogabaMdhorabhavaca tasya kAMtA varA sUhavI dharmazIlA 25 devasiMhaH suto'pyasya merupanmahimAspadaM dIpavad yotitaM yena kulaM cArthIyamA........ Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #316
SOLANKI DYNASTY. 17 26 guruyoM yazaH kIrtivaMzInidhi tadahaM pUjAM yaH karoti nikAla 27 kAmamaNIyamAnaH zrIsAMgaNa: praguNapuSpakRtAvatAraH tArezasanimayazovinayA 18 samA niHzeSakarUpanAzanamaH 18 purajanmA jayatAkhyo vicitaenasaH pakSaH // zubhamArgacArI jinabhUmau vanuM ca kalpataruH 29 hAnI mahAbhacyI jinapUjAparAyaNaH / pAtradAnAnutenaiva kSAlitaM vasudhAva 191 aparaM ca anAgamanmAlavadezato'mI saMpAdalasAda nikUTAt AmAnujenaiva samaM hi sAdhuH zAMbhavo vidito'naH 21 madhu dhanyo dhariyAM dharaNIcaro'pi zrIsaMpana 20 munimAnamA rAhada dasa 22 sAdhUnAmanyo bhUpavezma sarvadA rAjakAryavidhI do jinazrIskaMdhadhArakaH 33 naveSeNa dhammoMyaM dhAmAnAmA svayaM bhuvi sutottamo vinIto'sya jinacitAmagiprabhuH 2124 nAmnA namopatirAcipamAnanIyaH sAdhuH subhaktaH suhRdaH prasiddha nokitaH sAdhumadAtkadApi podAnazI Da: zubhasauM (zauM) GanAmA 35 behaDo'pi sudhasthaH sAdhuH somazca saumyadhIH dAnamaMDanasaubhAgya....... 22 kaH satAM mataH 26 ajayadeva hamako vane tadanutahariH kuzalo jI anujapUnahariharivikramaH suza nanAmaihApi paribhUtaH 37 bAcaNanAmadevo do vidA letara sAdhuH sanA 21 puraMdo jinapUjanocato rAnopi rAmabhAvanArata 38 chAjuH sudhIH paritamAnamardanaH sAdhuH sadA dAnaratabha jainaH ete jinAmyarzvanapAtrabhaktAH zrIpArzvanAthasya vilokyapUjAM 39 saMbhUya sarvairvidhitsu 24 bhavyapUjAvidhAnAya vivekadakSaiH zrIdharmmayuddha: prabhavAya zazvatkIttisthitiH susthita mahadbhiH 40 / vastra saMdatathAkuSThamuruma tIsarTakarmanAsayamA prati 41 ko inmasthA 27 25 mAlatIlaghuvastutaH guDakaMbalatailAdyataMgaDAdivRtraM prati 42 zrIpArzvanAthacaitye'smin dramArddha sthitake kRtaM bhavyalokasya kAmAnAM citAmaNiphalaprade 43 saMvata 1352 varSe zrIvikramasamatItavarSeSu 26 trizatA samaM dvipaMcAzadvinairevaM kAle'smin ropita 44 yAvatiSThati sarvazAH zAzvatapratimAmayAH tAnacAdine bhavyAH sthitake bhAva maMgala 45 zrImAn sAraMgadevaH puravaramahitaH staMvatIya suTInaM yAca jinAnAmamanurukula AvAdAnanyAH nAnAvejAcanAyAH sukRtapaSapuSo mocanAmAharAmhadevo rAjAdidevo jinabhavanavidhau mukhyatAM ye gatAste // 46 bhASADhyo bhAvabhUpasva 28 janaparita bhojadevopi dAtA jaise dharme'nuraktAH zrutinusahitAH sAnharanI vadAnyau janyeke'pi saMtaH sthitahi sadA pAlayatyatra putasteSu pArtho vidadhatuvipulAM hilatA usamaina utkIrNA sUtra pAlya tena 29 vIM tAmahAzrIH 47 cha 64 prazastiriyaM * TRANSLATION. 1. the god that destroys obstacles. * produced from 2. Let go from a pile of stones, by the destroyer of rogues of the fire of Vajra * * wealth to you. * ... 229 Aho! Shrutgyanam ** www CLI 3. I bow to Plrivanatha Jina, the eternal Blivate (who is) praised by the God of Love, and who conquered hordes of enemies, simply by indifference.

Page #317
230 SOLANKI DYNASTY. 4. He risen in the sky-like gurn, with thousand fold fanc, did * * day. 5. On Monday the 7th of Jeshtha Vadi (dark-half) of the year Samyat 1165 * * * be shines * * * in the world. 6. In the beautiful and extensivc (Gujarat) Gurjara Mandala there is the Chaulukya dynasty of brilliant glory, inscrutable by others, and white with white (umbrella) Chhatras; the earth * * * * was * * * by royal fortune acquired with the strength of his own arms. 7. Splendid Lurigaleva, risen by the grace of Siva, was a brave con. queror. His son was Viradbavala, who was incomparable in heroism and who was a protector of (his) subjects. * * * * the conqueror * * * who removing the king like a stalk of fame reinstalled bim(?). 8. 'Then came Pratapamalla, the destroyer of his brave enemies; his son vas Arjuna, who, in the kingdom, was like second Arjuna (one of the Pandava brothers). 9. * * * * the conqueror of his foes * * * his son was Rama of spotless fame, who though the cldest looked as if he were Kimadeva. 10. Both of them were able to bear the yoke of the subjects. These who were the chief occupants of (their) father's throne and who were like Kalpa * (they) were (like) Rama and Krishna on (this), earth. 11-12. There is a famous city called Sri Stambhatirtha (Cambay) which is foremost of all cities being as it were the pillar of all, praised by the great on account of its splendour. There lived one known by the name of Khela, who was an example to other good men, who was true to his word * * * * * * who was like Rama in his glory, whose great fortunc, was his religious merit, who was prosperous, who had acquired great wcalth, and was polite. He was of the Modha family, which was considered high, splendid, and fit to be praised even by kings. 13. His wife was Badada, an example aniong her acx of beauty, good conduct, duty to her husband, und charity. 14. As desired * * * * the virtuous lady caused to be built a temple to Parsvanatha Jina, which looked like the crest-jewel on the Sesu's hood or like her religious merit not incarna tc (?). 15. She had a holy son pained Vikala, the lustre of whose virtue was spotless and entire, * * * * * . He honoured by all the people made his parents' house brilliant as does the all-honoured sun the world. tree * Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #318
231 SOLLKI DYNASTY. 16. He caused to be built a Mandapa in front of the temple of Surya (the sun), an ornament of reverence and religion. His sister was Ratana, wife of Dhanasimha, resembling the wife of the sun with her many jewels. 17. These two had Bhimada, Jaihana, Kakala, Vayajala, Khimada, Gunima and other sons, who greatly exbalted their family. 18. Yashodhana, the great hero, of a holy mind, followed with his cousins the Shaiva and Jina religions. 19-20. Asvada had two sons * * * * * Madanapala, who pleased people by their good conduct, and who in mutual affection were like Rama and Lakshmana, from his wife Jahlanadevi the moonlight to her lotus-like men, who gave birth to the two like Sarasvati to words and meanings. 21. Khetala Raja, the first of the virtuous, outwitted Kali-yuga by his good conduct. He known as Vijayasimha, being as dauntless as a lion's cub looked as if he were the moon on earth. 22. After the death of his younger brother named Luli, who was a staunch follower of religion he repaired the temple of Jinendra for his welfare. 23. May Vijayasimlia be victorious who single-handed tried to tear (to pieces) the clephant-like Kaliyuga, who was a sun in enlightening his family and who was like the Kalpa Vriksha (tree) in helping the virtuous and helpless. 24. Fame, spotless by good conduct, was as it were born from or a necessary result of his virtues, holy * * . * 25. He," whose brother was dead before him, had for his wives Anupama the incomparable even for her good conduct-and Sriyadevi, and for his third wife the very pious and holy Suhavi. 26. His son Devasinba attaincd as much greatness as the Meru ; and oplightened his family like a lamp 27. He worships the Arhata thrice a day, being taught (to do so) by Yasabkirti, the treasure of fame, jaraised by the learned, and acknowledged by him as his religious guide. 28. In the Hunkara family there was (ope) Damed Sangana, who was a jewel of matchless value, who was born by his great spiritual merits, whose glory was like that of the moon, who was worthy to follow the Jain religion and who was brilliant on account of all his sins being totaly destroyed. 29. There was (one) Jayata, born in the family of Simhapura, who had subdued the course of sio, who conducted bimself virtuously, and who was as it were a Kalpa tree on the land of Jain religion Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #319
232 SOLANKI DYSISTY. 30. Pralhadana, who was a very great min, and who was devoted to the worship of Jina, washed the face of the earth with Amrita (ambrosia) of religious gifts to the worthy. 31. Moreover, here came from Malavadesa, from Chitra-Kuta with one and a quarter lac (?), this ascetic with the younger brother Abha, who became known as Sambhadeva the Jaina. 32. There were also the Sadhus Dhandhu the wise, Kaibu the enlightened, Dharanidbara the happy on carth, the * * * * of the community Mupi Man, as also Halla and Rabada the seers of the desired. 33. (Also) Sadhu Gajapati, who was always obeyed in kings' palaces, who was versed in politics and who bore the splendour of a Jina. 34-35. He by name Dhamo, was Dharma (virtue) incarnate on this earth. He had a son, the polite lord Jina Chintamani, by name Nablopati who was worthy of being honoured by kings, was well behaved, religions, friendly and well-known; nor was he ever proud of being all this, was ever devoted to make charitable gifts and was named Shaunda. 36. Also Dhehada who was ever on the path of religion, was wise and shining, was intelligent, brilliant with the ornament of charity * and honoured by the good. 37-38. And known to the people was Ajayadeva; after him came happy and virtuous Khetabari; his younger brother Panahari was as brave as a lion Sujana possessed good name; Bapana possessed good qualities; Deda was the best of the learned Sadhus; Purendra was busy in worshipping Jina; and Ratna had a liking for the three jewels * * * * * * * 39-40. Chhaju, who humblcd the pride of the learned, was an intelligent Sadhu, a follower of the Jain religion and had always a great liking for making gifts. All these were worthy devotees in worshipping Jina. Seeing the worship of Parsvanatha, all great and polite persons assembled together and made some arrangements for worshipping (the god) with due ceremonies, for spreading the religion, and for establishing (his) fume for ever. 41-42-43. This Sri Paravanatha, who gives like the Chintamani, fulfilling all the desires of good people, will have for this temple one dramma levied on a bullock-load of webs of cloth, kushta, murumansi, taskana, Chemera, * * and other good articles, and half a dramma on a bullock-load of less valuable articles, treacle, blankets, oils, tagara, &c. 44. This was permanently settled in the year 1352 after the time of Sri Vikramarka. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #320
SOLANKI DYNASTY, 233 45. May the great men and the arrangement made by them be observed and nay they be happy as long as all the Jinas remain in the form of idols. 46. Stambhatirtha, a good place of pilgrimage Sriman Sarangadeva, the temple of Jinadeva, the sidless family of the Gard, Srayaka Nano, Tejo. Dhano, &c., who were ever ready in making gifts, and Moslun, Haradeva, and Rajadeva who encouraged (victuous observances) the doctrine of (their) religion, and those who are chiefly concerned in taking care of the Jain temple, may all these attain prosperity. 47. May Parsvanatha of great beauty greatly bestow prosperity on Bhavabhupati, who las with his family much faith, the great-giver Blojadeva, all those who are the followers of the Jain religion and who are praised for their merits * * *, the inagnanimous Salha and Ratna, and all other good men who will preserve and make additions to this arrangement. This inscription (of enlogy) was composed by 'Tha : Soma and engraved by Sutra: Palhe. Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #321
Ahol Shrutgyanam

Page #322
zrI jinazAsanI jaya ho !! | zrI gautamasvAmIna nama: | | zrI sudharmAsviAmIna nama: II jinazAsananA ANagAra kalikAlanA zaNagAra pUjya bhagavaMto ane jJAnI paMDitoe zrutabhaktithI prerAIne vividha hastalikhita graMtho parathI saMzodhana-saMpAdana karIne apUrvajahematathI ghaNA graMthonuM varSo pUrvesarjana karela che ane potAnI zakti, samaya ane dravyano savyaya karIne puNyAnubaMdhI puNya upArjana karela che. kALanA prabhAvI jINI ane lupta thaI rahelA ane alabhya banI jatA mudrita graMtho paikI pUjya gurudevonI preraNA ane AzIrvAdathI sI.2065mAM pa4 graMthono seTa naM-1 tathA sa.2006mAM 39 graMthono seTa na-2 raskena karAvIne maryAdita nakalI prInTa karAvI hatI. jethI ApaNo zrutavAraso bIjA aneka varSo sudhI TakI rahe ane abhyAsu mahAtmAone upayogI graMtho, saraLatAthI upaladha thAya, pUjya sAdhu-sAdhvIjI bhagavaMtonI preraNAthI jJAnakhAtAnI upajamAMthI taiyAra karavAmAM Avela purAkIno seTa bhinna-bhinna zaheromAM AvelA viziSTa uttama jJAnabhaMDArIne bheTa mokalavAmA AvyA hatA. A badhAjapustako pUjyagurubhagavaMtone viziSTa abhyAsa-saMzodhanA mATe khuba jarUrI che ane prAya? aprApya che. abhyAsa-saMzodhanArthe jarUrI purAko sahelAIthI upalabane tImaja prAcIna mudrita pustakono kyuta vAraso jaLavAI rahe te zubha AzayathI A graMthIno jIrNoddhAra karela che. judA judA viSayonA viziSTa kakSAnA pustakono jIrNoddhAra pUjya gurUbhagavatInI preraNA ane AzIrvAdithI amo karI rahyA chIe. to abhyAsa tathA saMzodhanA mATevamavizuupayoga karIne zrutabhaktinA kAryane protsAhana ApazI. lI.zAha bAbulAla sanemA joDAvALAnI vedanA maMdiro jIrNa thatAM AjakAlanA somapurA dvArA paNa UbhA karI zakAze. paNa ekAda graMtha naSTa thatA bIjA kalikAlasarvajJa ke mahopAdhyAya zrI yazovijayajI kyAMthI lAvIzuM...???